《Rise of the Rejected Deity from Chaos》


 Prologue

    Chapter -1: PrologueDo not skip this, as it is vital to the story. You won''t be able to understand their world if you skip this!!!!!!


    From televisions to radios and newspapers, one story resounded across the country, dominating the airwaves and headlines: the tale of a prodigy who awakened at the unprecedented age of three, defying the normal awakening age of five.


    In a world where anything and everything exists, to awaken is to ascend to the pinnacle of power¡ªthough, in many cases, it is a terrifying power.


    Since its inception, this world has been besieged by threats from other realms.


    Monsters, Demons, Rogues, and Fiends of every kind seek to bring humanity to its knees with their overwhelming and otherworldly might.


    It is as if a curse has been cast upon humankind, a plague intent on erasing them from existence.


    Yet, as long as there is life, there is hope.


    A select group of humans, destined to defend humanity from the terrors lurking in their world, are known as the Awakeners.


    For where evil thrives, good must also endure.


    The Awakeners are chosen humans who awaken their extraordinary powers at the age of five, a moment in their lives termed the "Blessing."


    They fight to preserve peace, maintain balance, and protect lives, often at the cost of their own. These heroes are revered as The Saviours of Humanity.


    For every child, the age of five is a crossroad, the moment when they discover if they are one of the chosen to stand against the dark forces threatening their world, or whether they will remain ordinary, protected by the Awakeners.


    To some, it is a gift sweeter than honey, but to others, it is a bitter fate, thrust upon them against their will.


    Once awakened, children are encouraged to join the Saviours of Humanity Association (SOH), where they are trained to unlock their full potential and become full-fledged defenders of the world. However, despite the encouragement, this choice remains theirs or their parents'' to make.


    Among the well-known families of the world is the Matayoshi family, renowned for its patriarch, Matayoshi Sanio, a Japanese scientist whose contributions to world peace have earned him admiration and respect.


    Married to a Korean woman, Sanio is celebrated as one of the greatest minds of his generation, a figure beloved by many.


    From this family has arisen yet another prodigy¡ªMatayoshi Hye Rin, the first child and daughter of Sanio.


    She astonished the world by awakening at the age of three, the youngest ever to do so, a feat unparalleled in their history¡ªor at least, that is what the world believes.


    As with every system, theirs too has a hierarchy, one that extends even to the terrors threatening humanity. These terrors are ranked, each more menacing than the last.


    Monsters are the lowest on this scale, but no less dangerous. They enter the human realm through magical portals known as gates, appearing in many forms. Their method of entry is unique to them, making their invasions unpredictable and forcing the SOH Association to remain ever vigilant. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Demons stand higher in rank and are far more powerful. These beings, though human in form, wield otherworldly powers and feast on humans to grow stronger. Some demons are able to turn their victims into demons, spreading their corruption. While they may look human, many bear unique, often terrifying, features.


    Rogues embody the darkest truth that where good exists, so does evil. These Awakeners, instead of using their powers to protect, sow chaos and destruction. Organised into various factions, Rogues seek the downfall of humanity for reasons known only to themselves. Whether more dangerous than demons depends entirely on the strength of their individual powers.


    At the apex of all terror stand the Awakened Demons, also known as Dewakened or Dewakeners. These beings are either demons who have awakened or Awakeners who possess demonic abilities. Far from being mere hybrids, they wield the full might of both demon and Awakener powers, making them the most fearsome threat the world has ever known.


    Yet, in the face of these unimaginable horrors, humanity''s hope rests with the SOH Association, an organization composed of Awakeners who fight to defend peace and maintain balance.


    But even they are not the ultimate authority.


    In every nation, there are The Twelve Elders¡ªtwelve individuals who possess immense, unparalleled powers. These figures operate from the shadows, overseeing the world''s balance and ensuring that any threat to humanity is swiftly and decisively dealt with.


    The Elders are in a league of their own, revered as the ultimate guardians of peace and justice.


    And so, the world teeters on the edge of chaos and hope, as the fated battle between light and darkness continues.

 Chapter 1: Threads of Fate Unraveled

    Chapter 1: Threads of Fate UnraveledA frail, pale-looking child clad in a plain tee and shorts with a light brown backpack, stood at the doorway of a classroom. His head hung low as if bothered by invisible weight.


    His deep burgundy hair, falling to the length of his neck, was straight with subtle curves at the ends, featuring a few layers to enhance its texture. Parted in the middle, it framed his face to conceal his features just enough.


    The warm light from the hallway, streaming through open windows, melted into his hair, casting a soft glow that made it seem almost otherworldly.


    Seiya gripped the straps of his backpack tightly, his nervousness palpable. He hesitated before sliding the door open and stepping inside cautiously as if bracing for something inevitable.


    As expected, two kids appeared on either side of him, emptying their water bottles on him with practiced precision.


    Seiya reflexively shut his eyes behind his square-framed glasses. A gale of laughter echoed through the classroom as the children mocked him. After a few moments, he opened his eyes, revealing soft, doe-like amber eyes that shimmered beneath the light, radiating warmth and innocence with water clinging to his long lashes.


    Without a word, Seiya removed his glasses and wiped his face with the back of his hand. He shook his hair, sending droplets flying, but paid no heed to the laughter, seemingly accustomed to such treatment. Gripping the hem of his shirt, he cleaned his glasses before slipping them back on.


    His oval-shaped face, marred by plasters at the corner of his left eye and under his chin, exuded a quiet sorrow. He pressed the plaster back in place and quietly walked to his seat. The taunts and thrown objects were met with indifference.


    It was Friday, a day meant for outdoor activities and fun¡ªthough Seiya would hardly describe it that way.


    At 2:30 P.M., the final bell rang. While his classmates hurried out to meet their parents, Seiya lingered, reluctant to leave.


    "Seiya" a soft voice called out. A female teacher approached him with a gentle smile. "Is your mom coming to get you?"


    Seiya hesitated, then nodded slightly. "Mn," he murmured.


    In truth, he knew his mother wouldn''t come. She had a prior engagement, but he preferred to wait rather than face more bullying.


    The teacher busied herself around the classroom before pausing. "Seiya, earlier today, was it an accident?" she asked gently.


    Seiya recalled her earlier inquiry about his wet clothes. He had lied, saying he spilled water on himself.


    Without answering, he suddenly sprang from his seat. "I forgot! Mama can''t make it today. Bye-bye!" he said hastily, dashing from the room.


    As he ran, the teacher called after him, reminding him to be careful.


    Walking home alone wasn''t new to Seiya. Their house, though secluded, was quite a few blocks away. He stayed close to the wall as he walked, passing a grimy alleyway.


    Despite the bright afternoon sun, the alley was shadowed, filled with the stench of overflowing trash bins. Flies buzzed, and insects scuttled across the damp ground, exercising their God given freedom like no man''s business.


    A roach began to crawl toward the busy road, just as a bike sped down the street, testing its God given freedom. Seiya darted forward, scooping up the insect and stepping back before its freedom was crushed.


    His movement startled the biker who swerved sharply, barely avoiding a collision with a lamppost.


    Furious, he approached Seiya. "What''s wrong with you, kid? Did I almost run over your pet or something?" He growled, his voice rough with irritation.


    The man''s gaze fell on the roach in Seiya''s hand, his face contorting with disgust. "You risked your life for a pest? Kids these days. Unbelievable!" he spat before storming off.


    Seiya sighed in relief, squatting down. "That was scary" he whispered. Looking at the roach, he added, "But I knew I could save you."


    Gently, he placed the roach back in the alley. "You''re just trying to survive too," he said softly. "I''m glad I could save you."


    _ _


    When Seiya arrived home, he hesitated at the door, like he had earlier at school.


    "I''m back" he announced softly in his tiny voice, the silence confirming his mother''s absence. A weight settled on him, making it hard to breathe. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With heavy steps, he made his way to his father''s office.


    His father, a man with hair and eyes the same color as Seiya''s, sat rigidly behind his desk, immersed in work.


    Without looking up, his father asked, "What did you learn today?"


    "It''s Friday, so... we... had activities," Seiya stammered.


    Seiya spoke, his voice strained as though the simple act of speaking was a battle.


    "You can''t even say what you learned at school. Useless!" his father snapped.


    Holding up a crayon, he demanded, "Whose is this?"


    Seiya''s anxiety spiked. "It''s mine" he admitted, his head hanging low.


    His father clicked his tongue in disdain, dropping the crayon. Seiya moved to pick it up, but pain shot through his hand as his father''s shoe came crashing down.


    Seiya bit back a scream. After a moment, his father lifted his foot. "Out of my sight!"


    Seiya grabbed the broken crayon and rushed to his room, collapsing onto his bed. Staring at the bruise forming on his hand, he whispered, "It hurts."


    As he drowned in quiet sadness, he caught sight of a calendar on the wall, a date marked in red: Monday¡ªhis birthday. A smile broke through his sadness. "My birthday!" he cheered.


    His siblings had promised to visit. Though rarely seen since becoming Humanity Saviors, Seiya idolized them.


    His sister, Hye Rin, now 13, was a prodigy, having awakened her powers very early.


    His brother, Ozai, now ten, had awakened at the normal age.


    Seiya could barely recall the short time they had spent together after they left to pursue their paths as Humanity Saviour and could only pay him a few visits.


    ***


    On Monday morning, Seiya awoke excitedly, skipping school for his birthday.


    His heart raced with excitement as he leaped out of bed, his previous troubles momentarily forgotten.


    "Mama!" He called out, his tiny feet pattering across the floor as he bolted into the kitchen.


    "Cake! Where''s the cake?" he asked, bouncing with energy.


    His mother pointed to the table. "Over there."


    Seiya''s eyes lit up. "Wow! It''s perfect! Thank you, Mama!" He rushed to the door, eager to greet the day.


    "Sei~" His mom called after him, her voice soft and tender.


    "Your siblings will be late, Let''s celebrate first?"


    Seiya paused, glancing back at her.


    Though she smiled, a trace of uncertainty lingered in her voice.


    Despite their promises, she worried that Hye Rin and Ozai, busy as they are with their duties, might not make it.


    But Seiya, ever hopeful, giggled. "It''s okay, Mama. I can wait."


    Hours passed until the early evening when the front door finally opened.


    "Seiya!" Hye Rin swept him into her arms, squeezing him tight.


    "N¨¦e-chan!" Seiya called, beaming.


    "Call me ''Noona,'' not ''Nee-chan!''" she corrected, nuzzling her face against his.


    Her dark hair, almost at the length of her waist with well-trimmed bangs, swayed left and right as she nuzzled her face against his.


    Being half Korean, and half Japanese since their Japanese father is married to their Korean mother, Hye Rin leans more to the Korean culture despite living in Japan.


    "Oh my pumpkin, forgive these worthless beings acquainted as your siblings," she said, showering him with kisses.


    Ozai grinned, greeting their mother before turning to Seiya. "Me too! Hug me too!"


    "No, he''s mine!" Hye Rin declared, holding Seiya tighter.


    "Oh my, Hye Rin, let''s be mindful of time" Their mother reminded with a gentle laugh.


    The family, except their father who was out for work, gathered for cake, Seiya was overwhelmed with happiness, especially when Hye Rin and Ozai presented their gifts: figurines of Humanity Saviors, including one of hers.


    Being the first to awaken at a younger age contrary to the accustomed age, Hye Rin had already made a name for herself, becoming a renowned Humanity Saviour¡ªa prodigy.


    Seiya admired her more than words could express.


    Later after the festivities settled, Seiya tugged at Ozai''s sleeves. "Tell me now!" He insisted, his curiosity piqued.


    Ozai smiled. "Alright, alright! I promised, didn''t I?"


    He began to explain the intricacies of their world¡ªthe classes of demons, the roles of Awakeners, and the delicate balance between heroes and villains.


    Seiya listened intently, absorbing every word with wide-eyed wonder.


    "I''ll tell you more next time" Ozai assured him after a while, ruffling his younger brother''s hair.


    Seiya pouted but accepted the promise. "Okay!" He said, content for now.


    Just then, Hye Rin called out, "It''s time to go to the park!"


    "Let me carry him!" Hye Rin scooped up Seiya


    "But I want to carry him as well" Ozai protested.


    "I carry him better!" With that, Hye Rin walked away with Seiya and Ozai followed behind.


    "Come along with water" Hye Rin announced before they got far and Ozai had to go back for it before joining them.


    With excitement bubbling anew, they headed out together, ready for more fun.


    ***


    The sun was setting as they reached the park, its golden light casting long shadows over the playground.


    Since it was late on a Monday evening, the park was empty, leaving the space entirely for the siblings to play.


    "More space for us!" Ozai declared, setting down the pack of bottled water on a nearby bench.


    "Right!" Hye Rin echoed, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    She and Seiya began playing immediately, laughing as they chased each other around the playground.


    Ozai joined them soon after, and for a while, the siblings enjoyed a rare moment of carefree joy.


    At Seiya''s request, Hye Rin used her awakened power: water manipulation, to lift him gently into the air.


    "I''m flying!" Seiya giggled, his small arms spread wide as he hovered above the ground.


    "You are!" Hye Rin laughed, her heart swelling with affection as she controlled the ring of water that held her little brother aloft.


    Hye Rin''s awakened power: Water Manipulation. Though not very unique and rare, she takes pride in it.


    As the evening wore on, Seiya asked for a snack and Hye Rin sent Ozai to the nearby convenience store.


    Though he protested, demanding Hye Rin be the one to get the snack so he could spend time with Seiya, he relented and set off to buy the snack after Hye Rin gave him a deadly glare¡ªleaving Hye Rin and Seiya alone.


    With the way they both fawned over Seiya, it was pretty obvious they were quite obsessed with their little brother.


    They continued playing, Hye Rin making funny faces and gestures to amuse her brother but in an instant, everything changed.


    Appearing out of Hye Rin''s line of sight without warning, something sharp sliced through the air¡ª a weapon moving too fast to see, aimed directly at Seiya.


    Hye Rin didn''t have time to react.


    The war-quoit, otherwise known as a chakram, plunged deep into the crook of Seiya''s neck, cleaving down in a slit to his torso, in a straight diagonal line and splitting him in half.


    Blood sprayed across Hye Rin''s face, her eyes widening in shock and horror.


    Time seemed to stop as she froze, unable to comprehend the sight before her. Seiya''s body or what remained of it, stood motionless for a moment before collapsing.


    Hye Rin''s breath caught in her throat, her mind refusing to process the sight of her brother''s lifeless form lying at her feet.


    The world around her faded, leaving only the sound of her heartbeat pounding in her ears as she stared.

 Chapter 2: Threads of Fate Unraveled II

    Chapter 2: Threads of Fate Unraveled IIOzai, returning from the snack run, froze in disbelief at the scene before him. Though he stood some distance from the park, the horrifying sight was clear¡ªhis worst fears had manifested.


    The snacks he carried slipped from his hands, falling to the ground.


    His pupils dilated and trembled within his wide eyes, his body shaking uncontrollably.


    Cold sweat drenched his skin as his heart pounded violently in his chest.


    "Sei..." he whispered, barely audible, his breath shallow and ragged.


    He could not grasp the reality of what lay before him. His legs threatened to buckle beneath him, his strength draining rapidly as the terrible truth imprinted itself in his mind¡ªthe lifeless body of his brother.


    It was a vision too cruel to accept. The brother he cherished, the one who radiated kindness, warmth, and selfless nature, was lying motionless on the ground. The boy who always thought himself a burden, despite being an angel to everyone around him¡ªwas dead.


    Ozai collapsed to his knees, clutching his chest as he gasped for air, suffocating beneath the weight of his grief. His lungs felt as though they had failed him, and the reality pressed down on him like a vice.


    But then, amid the despair, a flicker of hope emerged.


    He remembered his Awakened Ability¡ªthe power to reverse time by a few minutes.


    "Right!" he gasped, his breath still unsteady.


    "I can do it! I just need to turn back time, I just have to¡ª" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a dreadful realization struck him, freezing his words in his throat.


    At his current level, Ozai could only reverse time by two minutes but it had taken two minutes to walk to the store and another two and a half to return.


    Five to six minutes had passed, and his power wasn''t enough to save his brother. He needed to turn time back by at least six or seven minutes, a feat beyond his reach.


    Despair surged anew, his voice breaking as tears fell.


    "No, no, no! This isn''t about whether I can or can''t¡ªI have to do it! If I don''t..." His cry was anguished, his heart splintering.


    "If I don''t, Seiya will cease to exist!"


    The mere thought of his little brother''s absence in the world shattered him completely.


    "Time is slipping away! Every second matters!" Determined, Ozai squeezed his eyes shut, his palms pressed against the cold ground beneath him.


    Moments later, his eyes snapped open, and the air around him seemed to congeal. The trees stood still, and even the falling leaves halted in midair.


    Inside his eyes, gray and foggy, the world began to rewind rapidly, like a road racing backward at an impossible speed.


    Ozai blinked awake inside the convenience store, his breath irregular as he stood at the counter.


    He had succeeded in turning back time, but the question echoed in his mind: Did I make it in time?


    Without hesitation, he turned and dashed out of the store, ignoring the clerk calling after him.


    His heart raced as he sprinted, each step fueled by desperate hope. He had to be faster, quicker than before. But as he reached the same spot as earlier, his heart sank¡ªthe same scene unfolded before his eyes.


    His brother was gone, again.


    For a moment, Ozai faltered, but then, hope rekindled. I''ll try again. I''ll try as many times as it takes.


    Once more, Ozai shut his eyes, the world freezing around him. And once more, he found himself back in the store, standing at the counter.


    His resolve hardened. I can''t turn back time any further¡ªfor now¡ªbut I will.


    I have to move faster.


    Determined, he sprinted out of the store again, his pace even faster, fueled by sheer willpower. But still, the same tragic sight greeted him.


    Not giving up, Ozai turned back time again, but this time, he opened his eyes not inside the store but at the door, hand on the knob, ready to enter.


    Blood dripped from his nose, the toll of his ability manifesting physically. Turning back time didn''t erase the experiences¡ªhe retained every memory, every pain, every sight of his brother''s death.


    He was pushing himself beyond his limits.


    Yet, standing there with blood trickling from his nose, a smirk formed on his lips. He had managed to push time back further. Ignoring the consequences, Ozai sprinted faster, his determination burning bright.


    This time, when he arrived, he didn''t meet the lifeless body of his brother lying waste on the ground, rather, he was met with the critical moment the chakram collided with the crook of his brother''s neck¡ªcleaving down and splitting his small body in half.


    Ozai collapsed to his knees, breathless, his chest heaving in pain. His body was breaking down, the weight of his repeated attempts too much to bear.


    Blood continued to flow from his nose, his body drenched in sweat. His heart thundered in his chest as his eyes, sunken and dry, gazed at the scene.


    Yet, despite the agony, a smile spread across his face.


    "I saw it," he murmured, relief seeping through his words.


    He had turned back time far enough to witness ''how'' his brother died.


    Seeing it meant he could stop it. It was a tiny breakthrough but one that shined ever so brightly, a new light of hope upon him.


    But it wasn''t enough. He needed to go further back and gather more details. He had to understand the chakram''s trajectory¡ªthe direction, the angle, the distance¡ªso he could intercept it with his weapon in time since he couldn''t physically reach Seiya fast enough.


    Again, Ozai attempted to turn back time farther, but when his eyes opened, he was back at the store door, hand on the knob. A setback, but not a defeat.


    If at my current level, I can''t turn time back any further, he thought, then I''ll get there faster.


    With newfound speed, he sprinted again, arriving earlier than before. He saw the chakram''s direction and angle, though the attacker remained hidden. It was enough.


    Each repetition was as painful as the last, watching his brother die repeatedly took a toll. No amount of battle experience could prepare him for this personal horror.


    But now, with the details in hand, Ozai sighed deeply. He tapped his foot rhythmically, preparing for the next attempt.


    One last time, he closed his eyes, and the world reversed again.


    Ozai opened his eyes to the same spot outside the store, at the door, hand on the knob.


    He crouched and grabbed a dagger that was strapped to his leg before dashing off.


    He sprinted faster than ever, driven by a singular goal¡ªto save Seiya.


    As he neared the park, he saw the chakram slicing through the air, aimed at Seiya. Timing it perfectly, Ozai lunged forward.


    With a swift, powerful thrust, his dagger intercepted the chakram inches from his brother''s neck, deflecting it with a metallic clank.


    Seeing this, Hye Rin, their older sister, moved swiftly, grabbing Seiya and leaping out of harm''s way.


    Panting furiously, Ozai joined his sister in guarding their younger brother, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of the enemy.


    The chakram disappeared into the distance, leaving them momentarily safe.


    Hye Rin glanced at Ozai, her gaze filled with concern. She could tell what he had been through.


    "Did they get him?" she asked quietly.


    "Yeah," Ozai breathed.


    "How bad?"


    Ozai hesitated, memories of the earlier failed attempts flooding back. With one look into his eyes, Hye Rin read the pain without him saying a word.


    Her expression hardened, anger boiling beneath the surface. The mere thought of her angelic little brother dying and the thought that her younger brother was pushed this far to save their little brother.


    It was something Hye Rin deemed unforgivable and right there, she was determined to wipe out the existence of the people who had dared such an atrocity.


    "How many times?" Hye Rin probed further, asking Ozai how many times he reversed time to save their little brother.


    Ozai replied in a calm and solemn tone, "5"


    This only pushed Hye Rin into a deeper rage.


    "Sei" Hye Rin said softly, turning to Seiya "I need you to close your eyes and not watch what''s about to happen"


    Reluctantly, the boy nodded, trusting his sister.


    Hye Rin kissed the top of his head before enclosing him in a sphere of water¡ªa barrier, lifting him gently off the ground and setting him aside for protection.


    At that moment, a voice echoed across the park. "Oh my, I thought I had him for sure."


    Hye Rin''s eyes flashed with fury.


    "Hah?!" Veins popped up on her face.


    A growling Hye Rin walked to Ozai and they stood side by side.


    All they could hear was the voice but not the actual person.


    They had fought a lot of battles enough to know what situation they were in.


    It had to be either a Demon or a Rogue with the ability to perfectly veil themselves and their presence.


    "Don''t think you''d be getting out of this after that stunt you pulled on my brother!" Ozai growled, his hand extended as if summoning something.


    From the ground, a gleaming sword emerged into his hand. A straight double-edged sword.


    The handle was wrapped in rich, gold leather, soft to the touch yet firm in grip.


    Around the hilt, golden threads spiral upwards, making their way to the golden pommel that is round and smooth.


    The sword seemed filled with aura like an extension of its wielder, exuding a warm but undeniable power.


    Ozai wasn''t in the best shape but he wasn''t about to let the one who harmed his brother go scot-free.


    "Just because you possess veiling powers, don''t think you can escape" Hye Rin fired with her eyes roaming everywhere.


    Both of them were determined to eliminate the enemy and they saw no future where they lost.


    A voice, mocking and arrogant, responded. "Escape you say? I was charged with the mission to eliminate the both of you and I won''t be leaving until it is accomplished, hahahahahaha"


    Her piercing laugh filled the park.


    Hearing this, Hye Rin''s lips twitched and formed into a smirk.


    "Heh? The both of us?! Think you can pull that off?"


    Now Hye Rin was in one way taunting the enemy, a way to provoke them and make them show themselves but she wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Defeating both of them would be a near-impossible feat.


    Despite their youth, they were already well-known among the Humanity Saviours, having made a name for themselves through their strength and abilities¡ªin other words, they were formidable.


    "How foolish!"


    A woman with dark hair, adorned in a flowing Chinese gown, appeared in midair, seemingly suspended by a chakram beneath her feet, while another floated by her side.


    A faint smile played on Hye Rin''s lips.


    So, you''ve finally decided to show yourself.


    "How foolish of you to doubt my ability to accomplish such an effortless mission!" The woman gazed down at them, her cold eyes brimming with disdain.


    "Think about it! You two may be known for your strength, but I was sent alone. Do you not wonder why? It is because I wield powers beyond your comprehension!" She spread her arms wide, reveling in the sound of her own praise.


    "Is that so?" Hye Rin remained calm, her gaze steady.


    "Or perhaps," she continued, "They''ve simply grown tired of you and sent you on a suicide mission to rid themselves of a nuisance like you?"


    The woman''s face contorted in rage, but before she could fully succumb to her fury, Hye Rin spoke once more.


    "In summary...."


    A faint mist curled from Hye Rin''s lips as she smiled.


    "You are dying!"


    In an instant, a whip of water coiled around the woman''s neck, constricting and yanking her forward with such speed and force that, the moment she was pulled within range, Ozai''s blade descended upon her neck, guided by Hye Rin''s command.

 Chapter 3: Threads of Fate Unraveled III

    Chapter 3: Threads of Fate Unraveled IIIAs Ozai''s blade descended toward her, fear gripped her nerves, her wide eyes reflecting the inevitability of her fate.


    But as the blade connected with the nape of her neck, a sharp clang echoed through the air¡ªit had struck one of her chakrams, which had materialized in the last moment to shield her from her enemy.


    Realizing this, Hye Rin understood: that the chakrams would always protect her from fatal strikes if she was rendered defenseless.


    Wasting no time, she tightened the whip around her opponent''s neck and swung her with a fierce, brutal force, slamming her against a tree.


    The impact made the woman cough up blood.


    Slowly, the whip unraveled from her throat, granting her brief freedom. Without hesitation, she dashed toward the water barrier enclosing Seiya and attacked it with her chakrams, but to no avail. Her efforts were futile, and a smirk crept onto Hye Rin''s face. She arched her face up slightly, her eyes filled with pity and mockery at the woman''s futile actions.


    "You thought a weakling like you could break my barrier?" Hye Rin''s laughter was cold, shamelessly mocking.


    But her grin quickly faded, her expression turning stern.


    "Now, let''s get back to killing you, shall we?"


    The woman''s face drained of color, fear spreading across her as she grasped how merciless Hye Rin could be. Her entire body trembled as goosebumps crept over her skin.


    Before she could make another move, water erupted from the ground beneath her, twisting up like vines, binding her legs and arms to prevent her from fleeing.


    "Not so fast," Hye Rin teased, her voice low. "Don''t act like a cat scared of water. Just relax." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman struggled desperately against the water restraints. Seeing her helpless state, Ozai prepared to leap forward, but a single look from Hye Rin made him freeze.


    Hye Rin conjured several tiny water blades, sending three of them toward the bound woman. Even though she was unable to move, her chakrams defended her on their own.


    Hye Rin clicked her tongue in irritation.


    "Let''s see how many chakrams you have, shall we?"


    She added another water blade to the attack, this time sending four blades at once. As expected, a fourth chakram appeared to block it.


    Hye Rin chuckled darkly and increased her attack, unleashing five blades. This time, only four were deflected. The fifth blade sliced through the woman''s skin, and she gritted her teeth in pain.


    "Just four? What a shame. If you had more, you might have survived."


    Hye Rin''s voice dripped with mockery as she continued, "Your chakrams might be fast enough to block multiple attacks, but what happens when I bombard you with even more, and that too, at once?"


    Her eyes gleamed with anticipation, adrenaline surging through her as she thought about the suffering she would inflict.


    "Cut open the bottled water for me," she ordered Ozai in a whisper.


    In a single leap, Ozai landed by the bench where the pack of bottled water rested. With a precise swipe of his blade, he sliced through the bottles'' necks, water spilling out. Hye Rin, still smiling, manipulated the water with one hand, while the other kept the woman bound.


    "Sorry, but your abilities are a nuisance, and I don''t deal well with stress."


    Hye Rin conjured a barrier like the one trapping Seiya, but this time, she filled it with water. The woman''s cheeks puffed out as she tried to hold her breath, desperate for oxygen.


    "Now, shall we begin your execution?" Hye Rin taunted, releasing a torrent of water blades within the barrier.


    The woman''s chakrams flew about, trying to shield her, but there were too many blades¡ªtoo fast, too numerous.


    Deep cuts began to appear all over her body. Amid the chaos, a blade sliced across her neck. The woman writhed in agony, her hands flying up to her throat, trying in vain to stem the flow of blood. Bubbles escaped her mouth as she struggled for air.


    "Let''s make this even more fun."


    Hye Rin raised the water''s temperature, turning it boiling. The blades, now spinning faster, tore into the woman''s flesh with relentless force. The woman''s body convulsed violently, writhing like a worm doused in salt.


    As her life ebbed away, her lips moved as though trying to form words before her body finally stilled.


    "What was that? Did she try to say something?" Hye Rin turned to Ozai, curious, but he simply shrugged.


    "They always try to say something in their last moments, instead of accepting their weak, miserable fates."


    With a sigh of relief, Hye Rin released the barrier, letting the water¡ªnow mingled with blood¡ªspill onto the ground, along with the woman''s lifeless body.


    Hye Rin''s expression softened as she looked at Ozai. "I''m sorry..." she said quietly, her voice tinged with guilt. "Sorry, you had to go through all of this. Forgive your worthless sister, will you?" She ruffled his hair, her smile forced, her heart heavy.


    Being the eldest, Hye Rin adored not only the littlest one but both her younger siblings, cherishing them with a fierce, motherly love.


    Ozai smiled at her, shaking his head. "What are you talking about, Noona? You were ruthless. You made her pay. And it wasn''t your fault, so don''t carry the blame."


    His words brought a small measure of comfort to Hye Rin, and she ruffled his hair even more, a genuine smile tugging at her lips.


    They both turned their attention to Seiya, who remained curled up, his head buried in his knees.


    "Seiya?" Hye Rin called softly as they approached him.


    "Sei? Seiya!"


    But there was no response. Hye Rin and Ozai exchanged looks before bursting into laughter.


    "He''s actually asleep! Peacefully, at that," Hye Rin chuckled, finding it endearing.


    "We shouldn''t wake him. I need to contact headquarters first," she said, her expression turning serious once more.


    "Right. She must''ve been from one of the Rogue organizations we''ve been investigating. I saw the same strange symbol on the nape of her neck."


    "I saw it too," Hye Rin agreed. "I''ll handle the report. You take Seiya home. I don''t want him seeing this mess."


    Ozai nodded, gently lifting Seiya onto his back, and they started heading home.


    ****


    Along the way, Seiya stirred, waking up slowly.


    "Oh, you''re awake?" Ozai said with a chuckle.


    There was a brief pause before Seiya responded, still groggy. "Where''s N¨¦e-chan?"


    Ozai grinned. "She''ll scold you, you know? She prefers to be called Noona, the Korean way!"


    Seiya quickly corrected himself. "Noona!"


    "That''s right," Ozai laughed. "Noona''s contacting headquarters about some work. She''ll be back soon."


    Feeling more awake, Seiya rested his head on Ozai''s back and tightened his little arms around him. "Big brother, do you guys use phones to talk over there?"


    "Well, we use phones, sure, but our primary communication tool is a crystal-like rune with the shape of an African map.


    Look, I have one." Ozai reached into his pocket and pulled out a golden rune shaped like the map of Africa.


    Seiya''s eyes sparkled in awe. "That''s so cool! Will I get one too if I join?"


    Ozai''s thoughts grew troubled. There were younger kids than him in the association, but exposing them to that world wasn''t something he liked to think about.


    Their father was strict and sent them off as soon as they Awakened. Seiya would likely face the same fate.


    "Yeah, everyone gets one. It''s a communication device and a tracker."


    "That''s awesome! I can''t wait to Awaken! I wonder what abilities I''ll have," Seiya mused, excitement filling his voice.


    Ozai smiled softly. "I''m curious too. You''re so kind and warm-hearted that I can''t help but wonder just what kind of abilities you''d awaken."


    They arrived home, and later that evening, Hye Rin returned after making the report of the incident to the headquarters and the authorities. Though they planned to stay the night, they felt uneasy about the risk they''d placed Seiya in. After some gentle coaxing, they decided to leave that same night.


    Despite knowing their house was well protected by their parents'' strong Awakened abilities, both Hye Rin and Ozai couldn''t shake their worry. They promised Seiya they would keep in touch and send him gifts, just as they always did. Hye Rin left him with her phone number and the headquarters'' contact in case he needed anything.


    Though sad to see them go, Seiya waved them off with a smile, ready to face another day.


    ****


    Seiya''s life resumed its usual course. He attended school, where bullying was a constant shadow, though the teacher occasionally scolded his classmates for picking on him. The bullying eased but never truly stopped.


    At home, things were no better. Seiya often bore small bruises from his father''s rough handling. His parents'' marriage was strained, and Seiya frequently overheard their bitter arguments, many of which were about him. His mother would defend him, pleading with her husband to be kinder, but Seiya''s heart ached at hearing her fight on his behalf. It only made him feel more guilty, as though everything were his fault.


    If only I were as smart as my siblings or strong as kids my age, then maybe Father wouldn''t look at me with such contempt.


    Seiya thought sadly.


    On one particularly painful night, Seiya overheard his parents arguing again. His mother''s voice was filled with tears as she begged for Seiya to be treated with the love he deserved. It broke his heart, and he wept silently in his room.


    ****


    As Seiya''s next birthday approached, he was filled with mixed emotions. Though he hadn''t Awakened at three like his older sister, he was hopeful he would Awaken at the normal age. Maybe then, his father would finally look at him with pride.


    Every day leading up to his birthday was a blend of joy and nervous anticipation.


    Then, the long-awaited day arrived.


    Seiya woke early, his heart pounding in his chest as he lay staring at the ceiling. It was 7:08 a.m., the ticking of the clock matching the rapid rhythm of his heartbeat.


    This was the day he had dreamed of for as long as he could remember¡ªthe day that would mark the beginning of his journey. The start of something greater than he could have ever imagined.


    With emotions swirling within him, Seiya lay there, motionless, ready to face whatever awaited him.

 Chapter 4: The First Step into the Abyss, Hell

    Chapter 4: The First Step into the Abyss, HellSeiya lay motionless in his bed, staring at the ticking clock. Half the day had already passed, yet he hadn''t stirred, nor had he felt the surge of power that should have awakened within him. Each minute weighed heavily, sinking him further into despair.


    It was said that on the fifth birthday of the chosen, they would awaken to their Abilities, feeling the change within them instantly. Yet, Seiya felt nothing. No stirring, no awakening.


    His eyes, once bright with anticipation, were now dull and vacant¡ªlike a lifeless doll incapable of emotion. Reality had begun to settle over him like a suffocating shroud.


    This was the day he had longed for, the moment he had dreamed of. But now, as the hours slipped by, nothing had changed. All remained the same, except for the frantic knocking on his door and the desperate voice of a woman.


    "Sei, please, that''s enough. The day isn''t over yet, there''s still time. Open the door for Mama. Let Mama see you, please."


    Though Seiya heard his mother''s voice, it was distant, like the wind brushing past his ears. His thoughts were consumed by a singular focus¡ªto feel the sign of his awakened power. But her voice persisted, accompanied by the sound of her gentle but insistent knocks.


    Seiya had locked himself in his room since morning, and now, as evening approached, he had yet to emerge.


    He hadn''t eaten or spoken a word. His mother, knowing how important this day was for him, had allowed him space. But now her worry had turned to fear. Her son had been locked away for hours, and the thought of what might be happening behind that door gnawed at her.


    "I''m sorry, Sei," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "But I have to come in."


    With a heavy heart, she closed her eyes and formed a triangle with her thumbs and index fingers. A translucent barrier shimmered into existence on Seiya''s door, and she stepped through it, entering his room.


    There, she found her five-year-old son lying on the bed, tears streaming down his face, soaking the space around his neck and matting his hair.


    The sight broke her heart into a thousand pieces. Her eyes welled with tears as she watched him, helpless, crying silently, his small body shuddering with each quiet sob.


    "Dad was right," Seiya muttered through his tears, his voice hoarse and raw.


    His mother could not speak. She stood there, shaking her head in silent disagreement, unable to find words to comfort her son, shattered by his own disappointment.


    "He was right," Seiya repeated, his tears flowing without end.


    The day was slipping away, and though it had not yet ended, Seiya felt as though his fate had already been sealed. Though physically whole, inside, he was broken¡ªsplintered into countless pieces.


    He had wanted to make his father proud, to be of use, to be the son his father had always wanted. But fate had denied him that dream. More than his shattered hopes, it was the thought of disappointing his father that filled him with unbearable pain.


    "I''m sorry," Seiya whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "I''m sorry... sorry... I''m sorry ..." he repeated, over and over, until his mother could no longer bear to listen. She rushed to him, gathered him into her arms, and held him tightly.


    As soon as he felt her warmth, Seiya broke down completely. He wailed, his small body trembling in her embrace as he let out all the pent-up emotions that had been tearing him apart.


    "M-mom!" he cried, his voice cracking with the weight of his grief. "Mama!"


    "It''s okay," his mother soothed, rocking him gently. "Let it all out, mama is here."


    She didn''t know what to say to make it better. She couldn''t promise that everything would be fine by the end of the day. What if it wasn''t? She didn''t want to give him false hope, so she let him cry. Better for him to release his pain now than to hold onto hope, only to be crushed when the day ended without an awakening.


    So she held him, patting his back, murmuring words of comfort, as he cried in her arms.


    ---


    Later that evening, Seiya sat on his mother''s lap at the dining table, eating the food she fed him. His tears had subsided, and though he was quiet, worry lingered.


    His mother had promised to stay with him until midnight, just in case, as Seiya had requested. There was no harm in hoping until the day truly ended.


    But their fragile peace was soon disturbed by the sound of the car pulling into the driveway. Seiya''s heart skipped a beat. His father had come home.


    The front door opened, and Mr. Sanio walked in.


    Immediately, the tension in the room thickened. He glanced at his son, then at his wife, and the situation became clear.


    With a sharp click of his tongue, he stormed past them, his disapproval evident.


    Seiya felt the weight of his father''s disappointment settles over him like a heavy blanket, but in his mother''s arms, he found a small comfort.


    That night, Seiya and his mother waited together until midnight. When the clock struck twelve and nothing had changed, Seiya quietly crawled into her arms and fell asleep, exhausted from the day''s emotional toll.


    ---


    The next day, Seiya woke late in the afternoon to an empty house. A simple note from his mother was stuck to the television: Back soon.


    Worry gnawed at him. His mother often left after arguments with his father, and Seiya couldn''t help but wonder if they had fought over him again while he slept.


    His eyes drifted to the telephone. Hesitantly, He went back to his room, grabbed something, and came back to the telephone to dial a number.


    The phone was answered almost immediately by a voice filled with concern.


    "Sei~. Seiya" A breath of relief sounded on the phone.


    "Seiya, are you alright? Are you hurt?" his older sister, Hye Rin, asked, her voice trembling.


    "N¨¦e-chan..." Seiya whispered, his voice small and fragile.


    Hye Rin''s breath hitched. Normally, she preferred being called big sis the Korean way, but now was not the time to correct him.


    After their mom called and told them everything, they were both devastated, not because their little brother wasn''t an Awakener but because they knew just how much he''d been anticipating this day. Their hearts broke for their little brother.


    "N¨¦e-chan I...I couldn''t-"


    "Seiya," she said softly, "I know you must be feeling terrible right now. But I need you to understand, life doesn''t always go the way we plan. Sometimes, even when we want something with all our heart, it just doesn''t happen. But that doesn''t mean it''s the end."


    Seiya remained silent, listening intently.


    "Sei, do you know what''s braver and better than being an Awakener, hmm?"


    "No"


    "It''s when life is harsh to you but you don''t give up and continue living. You didn''t get what you want and you might never get it but not letting that weigh you down and giving up in life is an ability not just anyone but the bravest can accomplish". Hye Rin preached, hoping and praying that her words would somehow reach his brother to lift his burdens.


    "You don''t have to be an Awakener to be strong, Seiya. What matters is how you handle the things life throws at you. You can still be the hero you want to be even if you''re not an Awakener. Being a hero is being brave and what matters most is whether our Seiya is brave or not"


    "I''m brave," Seiya replied, a spark of determination lighting up his voice.


    "That''s right," Hye Rin encouraged. "You are brave. You don''t need an Awakening to be a hero."


    "I''ve decided," Seiya declared. "I''m going to get stronger, no matter what. I''ll be a hero even if I''m not an Awakener."


    A smile spread across Hye Rin''s face. "That''s the spirit, Seiya. You''re already so strong. You''re special, just the way you are."


    "Thank you, N¨¦e-chan. I love you."


    "I love you too, Seiya. We''ll come see you tomorrow, okay?"


    "It''s okay. I''m alright now and I know you''re busy so you don''t have to come. I''m brave."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Mn"


    "Alright, I''ll have Ozai call you later so you can talk to him as well" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After their conversation, Seiya felt lighter.


    His sister''s words had lifted some of the weight from his shoulders. Later that evening, his mother returned, and they had dinner together.


    That night, she told him the story of a late Awakener¡ªa boy who Awakened his Abilities at age seven. The story rekindled hope in Seiya, and though he knew the chance was slim, he clung to the possibility.


    ---


    Three years come by. Seiya was now eight, and though he hadn''t awakened, he had grown stronger in other ways.


    He trained diligently, swinging a stick in the yard every day, much to his father''s dismay. But Seiya no longer really sought his father''s approval nor cared for what people said about him.


    One particular day when Seiya returned from school, he met not his mom but his dad at home.


    Of course, he went to greet him and announce his arrival as usual but to his surprise, his father greeted him back with a gentle expression¡ªone never shown to him before.


    Seiya was overwhelmed by that, leaving his eyes wide and mouth hanging open.


    Was it his eyes? Were they getting worse or is that just not his dad? Seiya couldn''t believe his eyes or ears.


    "Why are you so shocked? Go change up and eat because there''s somewhere I want to take you today"


    Seiya was so shocked beyond words could express. As he stood there bewildered, all the nerves in his body spiraled¡ªlike they were screaming, warning him something was about to go wrong.

 Chapter 5: The First Step into the Abyss, Hell II

    Chapter 5: The First Step into the Abyss, Hell II"Why are you so shocked? Go change up and eat because there''s somewhere I want to take you today"


    Despite being perplexed by the situation, Seiya obeyed and went to change.


    "Get something to eat as well" His father requested and Seiya went to the kitchen to get food that was still warm causing him to glance back at his father.


    "I reheated it for you" His father smiled at him and Seiya was left even more dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t even begin to describe how unsettling the whole situation felt for him.


    "What''s with that expression of yours? Isn''t this how a father is supposed to act with his son?"


    Every word that left his mouth by the minute plunged Seiya deeper into confusion and shock but he didn''t have it in him to even inquire or protest so he obeyed.


    As he ate, his father started.


    "I realised the way I''d been treating you wasn''t so good of me as a father so I decided to change that"


    "....."


    "Or don''t you want me to change for the better?"


    The question almost made Seiya choke on his food. Was his father finally going to acknowledge him?


    He shook his head vigorously to his father''s question and Mr Sanio smiled.


    "Alright eat up let''s leave"


    Seiya finished his food, rushing it because he couldn''t contain the nerve wrecking anticipation that surged through him. And like his father said, they both walked out to the car and got in.


    It was Seiya''s first time entering his father''s car or even going anywhere with him so he was very nervous but despite that, he was bubbling with well concealed joy inside him.


    He was experiencing firsthand, the father-son moments he used to only see on TVs which he envied a lot.


    As they drove out, Seiya wanted to ask his father where they were headed but couldn''t bring himself to ask as he was still afraid and nervous around him.


    "You must be curious where we''re headed huh?" His father chuckled softly and Seiya gave a single nod while looking down out of nervousness.


    "Well, it''s just my workplace. You''re my son so I''ll like to show you these things and teach you some things if I can"


    Seiya gazed at his father with eyes full of surprise and mixed feelings before turning away.


    After a while, Seiya spoke up.


    "I''m sorry" he said guiltily, his gaze downcast.


    His father knew Seiya was apologising because he felt incompetent that he couldn''t Awaken and make his father proud.


    He gave Seiya a warm smile and continued driving without a word.


    They arrived at a vast area, and before them stood an enormous, factory-like building. A facility so big and immense that Seiya couldn''t help but stare in awe.


    The pride gleaming in his eyes to finally see his father''s workplace which he deemed cool, was crystal clear. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is where I work. Let''s head inside" his father urged with the smile he''s kept plastered to his face all through the ride.


    The moment Seiya stepped inside, he was captivated by the sight before him. The interior was brilliantly lit, expansive, and filled with an array of equipment and materials Seiya had never encountered before.


    Workers bustled about, skillfully managing the machinery and tools.


    As Seiya and his father ventured further into the building, they entered another large space, where workers and children dressed in uniform were gathered. The children stared at Seiya with curious eyes.


    Noticing their gazes, Seiya turned to his father, silently seeking an explanation.


    "These are sick children, brought here by their parents so I can find a cure for their illnesses. They''re very kind kids," his father said with a warm smile.


    Seiya saw nothing unusual in his father''s words. After all, his father was a renowned scientist.


    "Let''s introduce you to everyone," his father added.


    Seiya felt a surge of joy. It was the first time his father was formally acknowledging him as his son.


    His father stepped up to a podium and gestured for Seiya to join him. There, he delivered a heartfelt speech, proudly proclaiming Seiya as his beloved son. The workers applauded and cheered, but the children remained silent.


    "Now, Seiya, I have a special surprise for you. Come with me," his father said, smiling, as he led Seiya to a private room filled with strange, unfamiliar equipment.


    The room resembled a surgery suite or a laboratory more than anything else.


    Seiya couldn''t fathom what surprise his father had planned or how this room factored into it.


    "There''s something I want to show you, so please, lie down on the metal table," his father instructed.


    Curious and slightly anxious, Seiya did as he was told and climbed onto the table.


    "You don''t need to be nervous. This is for your own good, alright?" His father reassured him with a gentle smile.


    "You''ve grown so much," his father began, as he started to unbutton Seiya''s shirt.


    Lying there, Seiya wondered whether he was sick and needed treatment, but his thoughts were more preoccupied with how much his father had changed though he did listen intently as his father continued speaking.


    "Given how things have been between us, I wasn''t sure how to approach you when I made this decision," his father said. "But in the end, I didn''t have to try too hard, knowing who you are."


    Seiya couldn''t fully grasp what his father was saying or where this conversation was headed, but he continued to listen, his mind wandering, a growing unease tugging at his heart.


    He remained calm, lost in thought, until he suddenly felt something on his skin¡ªon his belly.


    Instinctively, Seiya arched his back to look.


    Shock washed over him. His face was drained of every colour. His eyes, wide with shock, lost their light and his pupils dilated as he gazed in disbelief at his belly, which had been slit open, blood pooling around him.


    Nothing but a muffled gasp could escape his mouth at the nightmare unfolding in front of his eyes.


    "Eh?!"

 Chapter 6: A New Life Begins

    Chapter 6: A New Life BeginsSeiya''s eyes flickered within their sockets, his pupils darting as he tried to process the horrifying scene before him.


    His vision swam, blurring and clearing in turns, the gravity of the moment numbing him at first, only for pain and clarity to seep in, drawing a guttural scream from deep within him.


    Seiya''s eyes rolled back, exposing only the whites, his mouth agape, and his body seizing and frozen as if gripped by death itself.


    Half-formed thoughts looped in his mind, like the disjointed fragments of a broken record¡ªhis mind raced, thoughts breaking apart, fragments barely connecting as if he were a machine caught in static.


    Huh?....Why?....What?....Why?.....Father?....Why?


    Agonizing pain throbbed through him, making even the act of breathing torturous.


    He forced himself to breathe shallowly, his open mouth gasping for air. Yet, every breath scraped against his insides, and blood trickled from his nose as he struggled for oxygen.


    Standing above him, his father wore a smile that stretched wide, eyes gleaming with perverse delight as he watched his son writhe in agony.


    "Hah! So that''s what you sound like when you scream. That''s what pain does to you. Fascinating, truly fascinating!" His laughter rang through the room, a twisted symphony of pleasure derived from his son''s suffering.


    "Stay down now," he taunted, voice thick with mockery, "or your insides might just come spilling out." His laughter spiraled, and though it sounded mocking, there was truth in his words.


    "Cry more! Scream louder!" he demanded, pressing down on Seiya''s exposed abdomen.


    Seiya''s anguished cries filled the room, rising in pitch and volume, feeding his father''s twisted pleasure.


    As he observed Seiya, he continued, his voice laced with disdain. "When you were born, I realized quickly you were a failure among my other children¡ªa disgrace to be cast aside, an embarrassment to my legacy. Someone like you doesn''t belong in my family."He sneered, his tone laced with satisfaction.


    A dark amusement flickered in his father''s eyes.


    "You were always strange. No matter how harshly I treated you, you never shed a tear and never cried out. Always enduring it all, stoic as if you were some indomitable hero" he scoffed.


    "That defiance irked me. But look at you now¡ªscreaming, breaking. As I suspected, even the strongest will, falters under real pain" He laughed, savoring his victory in breaking Seiya''s will.


    He stood over him, unmoving, watching his son''s agony as if savoring a fine wine.


    "Would you like to hear something interesting?" He leaned in, an eerie smile spreading across his face.


    "This room is soundproof. No one can hear you, no matter how loud you scream. It''s like you''re suffering in silence." His laughter echoed, filling the void of Seiya''s despair.


    He gestured upwards, pressing a button that revealed a large mirror on the ceiling, reflecting Seiya''s bloodied, pain-racked form back at him.


    Seiya''s vision, already dimmed by pain and blood loss, only just managed to capture the blurry image of himself in the mirror above.


    When his father had finally drunk his fill of the scene, he spoke again. "Alright, Seiya, I''m going to leave you here to fend for yourself. Let''s see how much you can endure. Prove to me that you can survive." He patted Seiya''s rigid, broken body on the table. "Good luck."


    Then he walked out, leaving Seiya alone in a pool of his blood, his stomach torn open, forced to either succumb or claw his way back to life.


    With each passing second, Seiya''s heartbeat slowed, the agony dulled, not from relief but from his body slipping into numbness and his senses shutting down¡ªdeath crept ever closer.


    Minutes passed, yet Seiya clung stubbornly to life, though his consciousness was fraying.


    His pupils rolled back, eyelids heavy, each breath so faint it seemed he had already crossed over.


    He heard nothing and saw only darkness.


    After a time, his father returned with a colleague.


    "Oh? You''re still hanging on. Impressive. But look at you¡ªalready at death''s door" his father remarked, attaching a heart monitor.


    The rhythm of Seiya''s heartbeat slowed steadily and his father''s smile widened as his son edged closer to oblivion.


    The colleague, glancing at the monitor''s grim readings and shifting uneasily, asked, "Shouldn''t we do something? He''s on the verge of death."


    Ignoring him, Seiya''s father took a step closer to Seiya''s trembling form.


    Leaning down, he whispered, "Before you give up, Seiya, just know your mother might be somewhere going through something similar, or maybe searching frantically for you." He chuckled, the sound soft and cruel.


    His voice softened into a whisper. "Imagine how heartbroken she''ll be when she learns of your death."


    At those words, the heart monitor abruptly spiked, its low, fading beeps surging into a rapid crescendo as Seiya''s pulse quickened, defying death''s approach.


    His father chuckled, smug.


    "See this, Henry?" he said to his colleague.


    "Humans are unpredictable. Give them a glimmer of hope, and they latch on. That''s the power of motivation." He laughed, marveling at the transformation.


    Seiya, who had been teetering on the edge, found his will rekindled, memories of his mother and siblings flooding back.


    Their faces, nearly forgotten in his agony, returned with vivid clarity, igniting his will to live.


    His poor mother, how would she live on after his death? She''d be for sure lonely. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His siblings, how sad and depressed they''d be if he died.


    More than his own suffering, the thought of their grief tore more at him.


    His eyes, blurred with tears, sharpened with determination.


    Through the blinding pain, one thought rose above all others: I don''t want to die.


    Seeing this resolve, his father smirked. "Henry, fetch Mr. Renju."


    Henry obeyed, returning shortly with an average-height, middle-aged-looking man.


    "You''ve done a number on this one," Renju remarked, taking in Seiya''s condition.


    "Quite the spectacle," he added, then asked, "Who is he?"


    After a pause, Seiya''s father answered, "My son."


    Mr. Renju raised a brow, taken aback. He stared at Seiya''s father, shock painted on his face.


    "I knew you were twisted but to this extent? You''ve outdone yourself," he said, laughing, and Seiya''s father joined in.


    "All right, heal him. He may prove useful after all."


    Renju extended a hand over Seiya and cast a healing spell on Seiya''s torn body, his hand glowing with magic.


    Gradually, Seiya''s wounds closed, though the strain remained evident, and his mind reeled from the torment he had endured.


    Once finished, Renju stepped back, the blood still staining the floor as the only remnant of the ordeal.


    "Take him to his room," Seiya''s father instructed Henry.


    Henry teleported Seiya to a bed in an enclosed room with no windows, guarded by a heavy metal door.


    Seiya lay there, drenched in cold sweat and blood, his mind plagued by the memories of his suffering. Every last reserve of strength had drained from him.


    Seiya''s father soon appeared and entered, standing a few feet away.


    Seiya barely managed to turn his head, his gaze hollow, demanding answers even if his voice couldn''t.


    "What''s with that look?" His father sneered.


    "After this test, I''ve decided you might still be useful. So stop wallowing¡ªbrace yourself. This is only the beginning."

 Chapter 7: The Weight of Two Mere Lives

    Chapter 7: The Weight of Two Mere LivesAfter speaking those words, Seiya''s father left him alone.


    Seiya lay there, too weak to process his thoughts fully¡ªbut not so weak that his mind was free from any at all. Despite trying to understand, he couldn''t fully grasp what was happening.


    Lying there, he thought back to the children he''d met earlier in their uniforms¡ªtheir distant, empty eyes now made sense to him, though he hadn''t understood at the time.


    They must have been going through things like this while I lived freely.


    Tears slipped down his face as he reflected on those poor kids. He could hardly bear the thought.


    But as he drifted in sorrow, doubts tugged at him¡ªmaybe his father was right, and those children were just here for treatment.


    In the end, he didn''t know what to believe, and the uncertainty only added to his despair.


    ---


    Seiya remained in the guarded room for three days, the door heavily bolted, the sounds of factory workers his only company.


    His father didn''t visit, nor did anyone else, except the worker who delivered his meals.


    With nothing to do and nowhere to go, Seiya''s mind wandered to his mother and siblings, wondering how they were faring. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the door creaked open, he looked up, meeting his father''s gaze with blank eyes.


    "Those eyes¡ªdid you miss me?" his father asked, stepping closer.


    Seiya didn''t feel "miss" was the right word, but he did have questions, and he had wondered where his father had gone.


    "Curious where I''ve been? It''s obvious in your eyes." His father chuckled, arms crossed behind him. "I had to manage things concerning you and your mother."


    Seiya''s eyebrows shot up in confusion.


    "After bringing you here, I needed to stage an accident so no one would look for you. Everything''s been handled, so look forward to our next session," his father said with a creepy smile before leaving.


    The cryptic words only heightened Seiya''s confusion. He had no clear answers, but waiting was all he could do.


    ---


    In a restaurant, a group of Awakeners celebrated a mission accomplished, seated around a large table. News played on the TVs in the background.


    "Come on, let''s order and eat! Ozai, hurry!" One of the Awakeners waved over the stragglers, among them Ozai, who looked worn from the mission, his injuries bandaged like the others.


    But Ozai stopped as a news segment caught his attention.


    [


    The home of renowned scientist Matayoshi Sanio was found burned to crisp, leading to the loss of his wife, Matayoshi Hae Ra, and his youngest son, Matayoshi Seiya. The incident is suspected to be arson and homicide, and the perpetrator remains unknown.....]


    Ozai stood frozen, the world around him fading into silence as he stared at the broadcasted images of his mother and brother.


    His heart raced, his skin damp with sweat as blood rushed to his head. His lips parted, but his voice was barely a whisper. "What... what are they saying?"


    Reality around him flickered like a broken machine, his mind blank with disbelief. Were they trying to say his brother, his mother... were gone?


    Ozai sank deeper into a suffocating darkness, struggling to process the impossible.


    His mind flitted between denial and the faint hope that this was some cruel trick, the toll of a gruelling mission, perhaps a side effect of his abilities.


    His crewmates gathered around, trying to bring him back to reality, but he could barely hear their frantic voices.


    "Matayoshi?" gasped a female crewmate, staring at Ozai''s ghostly expression.


    Blood trickled from his nose as his reopened wounds bled, staining his clothes, but he didn''t feel it. His mind was elsewhere.


    As his teammates held him down, he mumbled incoherently, his mind frantically reaching for answers.


    "Three days ago? How come? Where even was I three days ago? It can''t be right? It can''t be like this. Eomma....Seiya. I have to, I have to turn it back. It''s just three days, I can do it. I have to do it or else Seiya..." Tears poured out as he sobbed amidst talking.


    When Ozai tried to stand, his friends restrained him, worried for his injuries.


    He was like a madman struggling to be free so they had to hold him down.


    "His wounds are reopening. Get Imo!"


    Imo was the healer in their group so they needed him to treat Ozai as they pressed down on him to not escape.


    "Imo isn''t here. He didn''t come with us"


    "Damn! We have to get him treated. Hold him down"


    Finally, one of the crewmate struck Ozai''s nape, knocking him unconscious. The last word he whispered as he slipped away was, "Seiya..."


    ---


    In a distant forest, Hye Rin ran with other Awakeners toward an abandoned three-story building in the distance.


    They spread out upon arrival, taking up various positions, alert but silent, their weapons ready.


    "How long until the signal? Will it take long?" a female crewmate asked.


    "Shut it! The captain will send the signal when it''s time" another responded.


    Undeterred, the girl pulled out her phone, drawing a reprimand from Hye Rin, who wasn''t far away: "You shouldn''t be on your phone during a mission"


    The girl ignored her, plugging in her earphones and focusing on whatever was on her screen.


    Suddenly, a gasp escaped her, drawing everyone''s attention. They shot her looks of annoyance, hoping she wouldn''t make another sound that might alert the enemy.


    The girl looked up at Hye Rin, then back to her phone.


    "Hye Rin¡ª" she began, but before she could continue, their communication rune buzzed. It was the signal; they split into duos and trios, charging into the building.


    "Captain must''ve freed some hostages!" someone whispered.


    As Hye Rin ran, her crewmate¡ªVira¡ªpursued her.


    "Oi, Hye Rin, wait!"


    "We''re on a mission. Whatever it is, tell me later," Hye Rin replied, keeping her focus.


    "It''s about your brother... the younger one," Vira said, keeping pace.


    Hye Rin''s mind jumped to Seiya. "What about him? Did he call?"


    "No. He... he died. There was a fire at your house three days ago. Your mother too."


    Hye Rin''s steps slowed, her pace dropping from a run to a stagger until she stopped altogether. The water ring she''d conjured around her arm faded as her arms hung at her sides.


    "Hey Hye Rin! What are you doing?! Get a hold of yourself" Their captain, a tan woman with toned muscles shouted, but her voice was lost to Hye Rin, who stood frozen in a haze.


    "Dammit!" a male teammate cursed, rushing to cover her from the enemy''s attacks. "We''re in the middle of a mission!" he urged, but his words fell on deaf ears.


    Hye Rin''s mind was blank. She was in a state of emptiness.


    She took out her phone to confirm the truth of what she was told, frantically scrolling through news and updates.


    Hye Rin''s leg moved a step forward only for it to swiftly turn the next second then run out of the buliding ignoring her Captain''s call.


    She ran out without thinking, unaware that her actions that day would leave a stain on her career.


    ---


    Running down the road, Hye Rin''s blurred vision caused her to stumble and fall to her knees on the asphalt. Her palms scraped against the rough ground, though the mission suit she wore protected her knees.


    Her thoughts and breaths were ragged.


    Unable to comprehend anything, Hye Rin lifted herself off the ground and continued on her way.


    After what felt like hours due to Hye Rin making stops at different places to sit and think with tears, she arrived at the headquarters¡ªthe SOH Association HQ.


    At the east entrance to the main buliding where Hye Rin had arrived, some of her crewmates and captain awaited her.


    As soon as she got close, her captain grabbed her by the neck.


    "Do you have any idea what your actions have cost us?! How many lives were lost because of your recklessness?! Both allies and civilians!" She sneered, tightening her hand around Hye Rin''s neck.


    Hye Rin remained unmovable with blank eyes like a doll incapable of reacting.


    "Yes you were hurt from losing important family but so what? You should''ve known things like this shouldn''t shake you before joining! What is two lives compared to the multiple lives lost?! Just because of two mere lives you botched the mission!"


    ''Two mere lives'' resounded loudly in Hye Rin''s head.


    Her eyes flared, a glint of cold passing through as she glared deadly at her captain before a frozen water blade slice through the Captain''s cheek from the corner of her nose to the start of her ear.


    The Captain''s eyes widened in horror and shock, her grip loosening but not releasing Hye Rin from her choke.


    "Two mere lives?" Hye Rin asked, her voice calm but so cold like the winter season had descended on them.


    "Hah Captain," Hye Rin called softly, her chest heaving up and down from panting.


    "Why don''t you die then so we consider your life ''mere'' " Hye Rin''s eyes were wide with rage as she gazed up at her captain.


    Being the youngest in the crew didn''t necessarily mean being the weakest and it didn''t mean being the strongest either but it can''t be denied that Hye Rin was strong.


    After all, the faction she''s in was one of the highest and strongest, one that she attained by being a prodigy.


    In her state, Hye Rin didn''t mind facing off with her captain.


    "How dare you treat the captain like this?!"


    A male teammate lunged at Hye Rin, his sword drawn, but before he could get any closer to Hye Rin, a whip of water lashed out in front of him, pressing back the sword unto himself with such force that it gashed his shoulder before the water whip found its way to the sword handle, twisting and getting a hold of the sword then proceeding to plunge it into his stomach.


    "Enough!" the captain shouted, blasting Hye Rin back with a gust of wind. Hye Rin got up and walked past the others, entering the building.


    Once in her room, she began packing. A teammate entered after knocking, handing her an envelope.


    "Dismissal from the faction and a one-month suspension."


    Taking the envelope and her belongings, she walked out only to pause in the hall, her thoughts processing.


    She was too engrossed with what happened that she didn''t even think about her other brother, Ozai.


    How must he be feeling now? How was he coping?


    Hye Rin knew she had to get home to him because he must be trying to turn back time, risking himself in the process.


    But their home got burned, so where exactly should she go?


    While pondering, her phone buzzed¡ªit was a message from her father, asking to meet. Sighing, Hye Rin crushed the envelope in her hand and left.


    ---


    Back at the lab where Seiya was held, a worker entered his room carrying a small round patch labelled "GP."


    The worker placed the alloy-like material on Seiya''s skin just below his collarbone. The patch melted in, leaving the letters visible.


    Seiya''s face showed his confusion, unable to understand the meaning behind this strange marking.


    The worker hesitated, then spoke softly, avoiding Seiya''s gaze. "You must be wondering what that was for," he began, sighing before continuing.


    "Anyone with those letters are marked as ''unclassified''¡ªmeaning they can be used for any experiment, even those that don''t yield results."


    Seiya''s face showed no comprehension, prompting the worker to elaborate. "


    He hesitated, then continued.


    "Unlike the other kids, who undergo structured, purposeful experiments, the GPs are...His voice trailed off. "They''re simply here to endure torture."


    He paused, then added, "You have a session today with Mr. Sanio. Be ready."


    With one last glance, the worker left, leaving Seiya in silent confusion.

 Chapter 8: Embers of Loss

    Chapter 8: Embers of LossHye Rin stepped out of a cab, luggage in one hand and backpack slung over her shoulder, gazing at the hospital towering in front of her. This was where her father had asked her to meet him.


    Inside, she called her father to let him know she had arrived. He instructed her to come up to the fourth floor, which she did without delay.


    "Oh, Dad!" Hye Rin breathed, rushing into his embrace, seeking the comfort only he could provide.


    "Dad, Seiya and Mom..." she choked, trying to hold back tears.


    "It''s okay, Hye Rin," he murmured, gently patting her back. "Let''s be strong. Let''s not break down now."


    After a few moments, she pulled back, wiping away the remnants of her sorrow, and they sat down together on a bench in the hall.


    Hye Rin sighed deeply, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees, her hands intertwined.


    "I need to know everything that happened. How could it take three whole days before anyone realized? How did the fire even start? And what happened to Mom''s barrier protecting the house? I just... I don''t understand." She sighed again, feeling the weight of it all press down on her.


    The thought of what her mother and younger brother might have endured tore at her heart.


    Had they cried out for help in those desperate moments, only to be met with silence? She could scarcely bear to think of their pain as the fire consumed everything.


    Her vision blurred, tears streaming down her cheeks. My poor Seiya. Did you call out for me? I''m so sorry. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sobbed quietly beside her father.


    Reaching out, her father gently patted her shoulder, offering what comfort he could. "I know you have so many questions, and I''ll do my best to answer what I can."


    He took a deep breath before speaking.


    "The fire was no accident. It was started with Awakened Ability¡ªnot the kind that is seen everywhere, but a dark one, so it burned ferociously."


    Hye Rin''s heart ached, but she listened, gripping her hands tightly.


    "And as for why it took three days before anyone knew..." he sighed, "that, too, was due to an ability. As you know, our home is quite secluded, away from society, so it would be hard to get help right away. The perpetrator was powerful enough to break through your mother''s barrier. After starting the fire, they used an enclosing ability¡ªa skill that sealed our home, so the fire, their voices, everything remained enclosed. Nothing could escape."


    Mr. Sanio lowered his head, his voice heavy with regret.


    "I had told them I''d be away for a few days on work, so I wasn''t home. When I tried to call after three days and got no response, I sent someone to check on them. That''s when I heard the terrible news."


    "They didn''t even call me for help, they must''ve not been able to. They must have felt so helpless." His head sank lower as he mourned.


    "Nothing was left behind. Not even a trace of their remains. Only ashes. It was those ashes we tested for DNA confirmation with Awakened Abilities because all DNA properties were destroyed from the overheat so it couldn''t be carried out per natural processes. It''s just... too cruel."


    Hye Rin pressed her palms to her face, unable to stop the flood of tears. She said nothing, only cried quietly, the enormity of her grief overwhelming her.


    Sitting there, she felt the sharp sting of regret. Family was everything, and if only she had been there, closer to them, instead of away on missions... Perhaps she could have prevented this tragedy.


    But it was too late. All that remained was sorrow, a hollow ache that seemed endless.


    Inside one of the hospital ward, Ozai lay unconscious, his eyes flickering open to the harsh glare of the ceiling lights. He squinted, adjusting to the brightness, and slowly his eyes focused, settling into a distant stare.


    Then, as if struck by sudden clarity, Ozai''s gaze sharpened, and he bolted upright. "Sei... Mom..."


    He scrambled out of bed, pushing the door open, and stumbled into the hallway, where his father and sister sat.


    Seeing him, Hye Rin''s eyes widened in shock, and she looked to her father for confirmation.


    Mr. Sanio nodded. "He couldn''t handle the news and collapsed. His colleagues brought him here. That''s why I asked you to come."


    "Ozai!" Hye Rin called, running to him, embracing him tightly.


    "No, I have to... I have to bring them back." Ozai wrenched himself free, a fierce determination in his voice.


    "Where are you going?" Hye Rin cried, fear and worry in her voice.


    "Let go! I need to find somewhere quiet and reverse time, or else Mom and Seiya... Mom and Seiya..." His breaths came fast and shallow, his bruises throbbing with pain.


    "What are you saying?" Hye Rin''s tone was sharp with frustration.


    "The incident happened three days ago. Even if you tried, you could never reverse time that far! You can''t even go back twenty-four hours, let alone days!"


    "I won''t know unless I try, right?! So let go! Let me go!" Ozai''s voice cracked as he fought against Hye Rin''s grip.


    In Hye Rin''s mind, his desperation seemed dangerously close to self-destruction. She knew his abilities¡ªhe couldn''t turn back time more than 13-15 minutes.


    Reversing days? It was a suicidal notion.


    Seeing her brother ready to throw everything away for an impossible goal, her eyes filled with anger. But in that anger, she saw his pain, his desperation.


    "If I don''t... If I can''t... then what is the point of my ability?" Ozai choked, his tear-streaked face twisted in anguish.


    Hye Rin''s anger softened, replaced by compassion and sadness.


    Kneeling, she pulled her brother close, holding him as he broke down, patting his hair gently.


    Their father watched, his face shadowed with sorrow. Quietly, he joined them, resting a hand on their shoulders.


    ---


    When Ozai finally calmed, he was taken back to his ward, having fainted from the emotional strain. Hye Rin and her father stayed behind in the hallway.


    Hye Rin knew what she had to do. She couldn''t let the perpetrators walk free, not after what they had done. She was determined to bring them to justice, to make them pay.


    "Here." Her father handed her a set of keys and a slip of paper. "This is the address and keys to our new home. I have things to attend to, so when your brother wakes up, take him there."


    She nodded, and with that, Mr. Sanio departed.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the laboratory where Seiya was held captive...


    A worker approached him, saying he was summoned by his father. Seiya''s heart raced, fearful of what awaited him.


    He was escorted into a spacious hall filled with gym equipment. In the corner, his father sat waiting, an unreadable smile on his face.


    "What''s with that expression? It''s nothing serious today, I promise," his father said with an unsettling calm.


    "As you can see, Seiya, this is a gym. Today, you''ll only be doing push-ups." He smiled, as if this was the simplest of tasks.


    Seiya didn''t believe him. His heart pounded as he stood there, wary and nervous.


    "But you know, Seiya..." His father rose, moving closer.


    "Nothing is ever easy." Without warning, he plunged a dagger into Seiya''s stomach.

 Chapter 9: Endurance Born of Pain

    Chapter 9: Endurance Born of PainSeiya gasped, horror filling his wide eyes as he looked down at the dagger embedded in his stomach.


    He panted, struggling for air, and dropped to his knees, one hand braced on the floor to keep himself upright.


    With a swift, brutal motion, his father pulled the dagger free, unleashing a fresh wave of pain that seared through Seiya''s body as blood pooled onto the ground beneath him.


    "Oh, come on now! This is nothing compared to what awaits you. Stop writhing over a little pain," his father chided, his tone sharp and dismissive.


    Seiya''s face grew pale, and he squeezed his eyes shut, trying to master the agony.


    He looked up with a silent question¡ªwas his father going to heal him, as he''d done before?


    His father smirked, returning to his seat.


    "No, you won''t be healed. Not yet, at least. But let me rephrase my command."


    His expression hardened, voice growing colder as the air around him darkened. "Do fifty push-ups. With that wound."


    Seiya knew defiance wasn''t an option; he pushed himself into position, muscles quaking with pain.


    Doing push-ups should have been easy for Seiya¡ªhe''d trained with a wooden sword for years, building both strength and stamina. But now, weakened and bleeding, each movement felt like fire ripping through his veins.


    He forced himself through the motions, counting quietly as he went.


    It wasn''t as easy as Seiya thought it would be.


    The way his body and muscles constricted when he pushes up and down, caused bone deep pain to surge through his body and blood to spill more.


    Nonetheless, Seiya had always been known for his persistence and endurance so he continued.


    At eleven push-ups, his body gave out, and he collapsed onto the floor, raising himself slightly to keep the wound from grinding against the cold, hard ground.


    "Amazing," his father said, clapping slowly as he approached.


    "Every person has a breaking point and a certain percent of endurance but yours, Seiya, is beyond impressive!" He continued to clap, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.


    "Your endurance leaves me in awe, sometimes enough to wonder if it''s after all your Awakened Ability." His laughter echoed.


    "But you know something, Seiya?" He approached.


    "The human ideas and emotions are fleeting, that is why they''re unpredictable beings"


    Then his expression shifted. "But motivation, Seiya¡ªmotivation is what drives you to go beyond your limits."


    His father squatted beside him, voice icy and patronizing. "I gave you a simple task: fifty push-ups, no time limit, with a minor injury. I avoided your vital organs for this. And yet here you are. So, tell me, what do you expect me to do with such weak resolve?"


    Seiya''s chest heaved, blood staining his lips from coughing up blood.


    He was trapped in this nightmare, forced to endure, but why?


    Reading his thoughts, his father leaned closer, a cruel smile on his face.


    "Today, the world believes you and your mother died in an ''accident'' I arranged." He watched for Seiya''s reaction, but his son was too broken to respond.


    "Even your siblings have mourned you," he continued. "They think you''re dead, Seiya¡ªgone. Funny, isn''t it?"


    Seiya''s thoughts drifted, muddled by pain.


    What was the point in fighting anymore? If he was already dead to them, why not give in?


    His father''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Are you thinking of giving up? Think again."


    His gaze sharpened, dark and unyielding.


    "If the world believes you to be dead but you aren''t then what about your mother? The same goes for her. Don''t you wonder where she is then?" An ear reaching smile spread across his father''s face as he gazed down at Seiya with disgusting mockery.


    Seiya couldn''t dispute the fact that there was sense in his father''s words. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could he think of giving up when he doesn''t even know where his mother was or how she was faring?


    His blurred mind stilled, focusing on that single thought: Where is my mother?


    "You''re wondering, aren''t you? So I''ll tell you."


    His father''s tone turned almost gleeful. "She''s in another lab, going through something not unlike your own experience."


    Seiya''s heart constricted, his thoughts reeling as he choked on his own blood. "But...she''s your..."


    "My wife?" his father finished, sneering.


    "That hoe" He muttered under his breath, not reaching Seiya''s ears.


    "My wife, right! But also a mother¡ªa role she''s performed exceptionally well." His tone dripped with contempt.


    "But here''s your motivation, Seiya. The more you excel in these tasks, the less she suffers. Fail, and I''ll double it and pass it on to her."


    There was no hint of threat in his tone, just pure fact he would carry out and Seiya knew this.


    Seiya felt a surge of determination, despite his broken state. He forced himself off the floor, even as blood and saliva mingled in his mouth.


    "Now, where were we?" His father''s mocking tone continued. "Ah, right, you lost count. Let''s start again from the beginning."


    Seiya pushed through, each push-up fueling him with memories of his mother''s sacrifices.


    When he faltered at the 23rd push-up, he gritted his teeth and started over, failing again at 18.


    Over and over, he tried, each collapse met with silence from his father.


    Finally, his father scoffed, watching Seiya''s struggle.


    "Enough. Thirty push-ups will suffice. Not to worry cause I won''t carry over the punishment this time."


    Seiya felt a flicker of relief, though the task still loomed like an endless mountain.


    With raw persistence, Seiya completed the thirty push-ups, then collapsed onto his back, his breathing shallow and ragged.


    He craved healing, water, anything to ease the agony but he dared not ask.


    His father''s face twisted in disdain. "A sigh of relief already? We''re only just beginning. One last task, Seiya. Get up."


    With sheer willpower, Seiya staggered to his feet, though each movement tore at his wound.


    He couldn''t stand upright because it''d stretch his wound which felt like torture to him.


    His father''s icy gaze didn''t soften, so Seiya forced himself to stand up straight, swallowing his screams as he pressed a hand against his injury.


    "It''s simple. Walk from here to the other end of the room." His father gestured toward the opposite side, a distance of maybe seventy meters.


    A simple feat indeed but not so simple for an injured child like Seiya.


    Nonetheless, it seemed manageable, quite easy.


    As Seiya took his first step, his father pulled out a gun and fired twice, two bullets ripping through Seiya''s thighs.


    A scream tore from Seiya''s throat, his body collapsing to the floor as his father''s laughter filled the room.


    "There you go. Now you may start."


    Seiya''s vision blurred, the pain overtaking his senses as darkness crept in at the edges.


    He thought of his mother, her face the only light in the haze. But his strength waned, his body giving out as he lay trembling on the floor.


    His eyelids were so heavy that they close and reopen with strong effort.


    His mom? What about his mom? Seiya couldn''t shake off the thought of his mother as his consciousness slipped away.


    Tears filled his eyes as his heart ached in guilt and pain because he just couldn''t do it, not this one.


    "Oh, giving up already?" His father sneered, leaning close.


    "Is this all your so-called love amounts to?" He smirked, unfazed by Seiya''s pain. "But I prepared an additional motivation."


    He got close to Seiya and squatted again.


    "Do you realize how kind you are? You''re the kindest person I''ve ever come across that I sometimes just wonder. Kind people are easily played since they''re too gullible. But no matter how kind you are, some things are just out of your hands, right? That''s why I prepared another motivation aside your mother to draw out your full potential and exercise your kindness to the pitch"


    With a snap of his fingers, the guard at the entrance pressed a button, revealing a large glass wall.


    On the other side, a group of children, aged three to eight, stood bound to metal poles, their eyes wide with fear and silent tears.


    Seiya''s eyes which were shutting close, widened up as he stared dumbfounded at the kids.


    His mind stilled, horror overtaking his face as he took in the sight.


    "They can''t see us," his father whispered, "but the guards in there can hear everything."


    Peering closer, the workers did have some things strapped to their ears.


    At another snap of his fingers, one of the guards raised a sword and slashed through a child''s neck, head rolling and the small body crumpling¡ªSeiya''s world went numb, a frozen scream caught in his throat.

 Chapter 10: Endurance Born of Pain II

    Chapter 10: Endurance Born of Pain IISeiya stood frozen, his eyes wide and face pale. He couldn''t comprehend what had just unfolded.


    The excruciating pain and agony that had consumed him moments ago had dulled into a numbness, his body unwilling to feel the pain coursing through his veins¡ªHe was beyond shocked.


    Never in his life had he witnessed the death of a person firsthand¡ªmuch less a child, no older than four, and in such a brutal way.


    More than the torment within himself, Seiya''s heart ached for the child who had been lost.


    "You see that, Seiya? That''s your motivation." His father''s words broke through the haze of confusion.


    Seiya looked up, bewildered, at his father''s smiling face. Confusion etched across his features.


    What did he mean, ''that''s my motivation? How could the death of an innocent child be something to motivate him?


    Seiya struggled to understand, his voice barely a whisper, hoarse and hesitant as he asked, "What... what do you mean?"


    His father''s smile widened as he gazed down at him, pleased by the confusion in his son''s eyes.


    "What I mean," his father began, "is that these children will draw out your full potential. And it''s bound to work because you''re kind." He chuckled, then turned away and sat down.


    "You must be wondering how they''ll accomplish this, right? Look at them, Seiya. Take a good, long look¡ªbecause from now on, their fates are in your hands."


    Seiya could hardly make sense of his father''s cryptic statement. Forgetting his own pain, Seiya wanted only to understand how the fate of those innocent children had come to rest on his shoulders¡ªand why one of them had to die. But his father''s words felt like an unfathomable riddle, so he pressed on. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Starting today" He clasped his hands together, his tone shifting to one of authority, as if preparing to announce something crucial.


    "For every task you fail to complete, a child will die as punishment."


    The world around Seiya darkened, colors drained from his vision, his pupils dilating as the horror of his father''s words sank in. His heartbeat thundered in his ears as he replayed his father''s words in his mind.


    He trembled, his breaths ragged and labored as he struggled to process this new reality.


    His heart reeled with a searing intensity because he realized now that the child who had just died had been the price of his failure. Trembling, Seiya''s eyes darted wildly, his breathing erratic.


    Then that means...that I..it was me, I...got someone killed...it was because of me!


    A wave of guilt and terror crashed over him. Drenched in cold sweat, Seiya clutched his chest as if to grasp the pain throbbing inside him¡ªhis hands shaking.


    Why?! Why?! Why?!


    The question echoed endlessly in his mind, each one stabbing deeper than the last as he pressed his hands to his ears, as though trying to block out the horror. He began to weep, each sob raw and wrenching.


    If it''s like this, then maybe... maybe it''s better if I just die. Then none of them would have to suffer because of me.


    His sobs grew louder, each tear-filled breath a testament to his desperation. I can''t take it anymore... it hurts... it hurts so much.


    His father''s voice shattered his thoughts. "If you''re thinking of just giving up and dying, that could work but¨C" His father''s cold gaze pierced through him "Keep in mind that not only your mother but several of these kids would follow you right after"


    Seiya''s world turned silent. He no longer heard or felt anything, like someone who had given up all hope. He drifted inwards, lost in his own thoughts.


    Ahh... will nothing work? Ahh... it''s hard even to die. With all these, I''m going to die anyway... but... if I can save them with this forsaken life of mine before I''m permitted to die then... then I... Seiya''s tears blurred his vision, his sobs shaking his small body. If I can do something for them before I''m discarded... then I... I''m happy~.


    Seiya''s face crumpled with sorrow, his words dissolving into sobs: I''m happy...I''m happy.


    "So, Seiya," his father''s voice pulled him back from the abyss. "What have you decided? Will you rise and complete your task, or should we find another child to pay the price for your failure?" He threatened with his fingers ready to make a snap.


    Seiya, trembling, dragged himself upright, wiping his face, determined to see clearly ahead and not fall unconscious¡ªnot while there were others whose lives depended on him.


    Seeing this, his father smirked, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes.


    Seiya wobbled, barely able to keep himself standing and paying no mind to the bone deep pain he felt all over his body for his heart ached more painfully.


    Seiya panted loudly as merely standing had drained him of all strength and little energy he had let.


    After a while, Seiya took a not so big first step, causing blood to seep from the thigh behind since pressure had shifted to it causing a long delay before Seiya moved another step¡ªand another then another.


    Each step felt like moving through quicksand, as though the weight of his guilt was a boulder he carried on his back.


    With every agonizing step, blood seeped from his wounds, leaving a trail as a path marking his progress¡ªhe pressed forward, determined.


    Finally, he reached and collapsed at the end of the room, his breaths coming in gasps.


    His father''s applause echoed in the room as he approached.


    "Well done! Spectacular!" He praised in mocking amusement, clapping in slow, deliberate rhythm.


    Seiya gazed up hollowly, barely able to make out his father''s figure through his blurred vision. He couldn''t allow himself to pass out without permission, fearful that another might suffer because of it.


    Understanding the look in Seiya''s eyes, his father granted him reprieve. "It''s okay, you may sleep."


    With those words, Seiya''s consciousness slipped away, like a machine powered down by an order.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Even after being healed, Seiya didn''t awaken until two days later. When he did, he was like a hollow shell, lying still, barely moving or eating, staring into space. This continued until the fourth day, even as his father visited, his presence eliciting no response.


    Mr. Sanio, however, had other matters to attend to so he paid little mind to Seiya''s condition.


    The rituals for Seiya and his wife funeral needed to be organized so that his other children, Hye Rin and Ozai, wouldn''t start seeing him in a different light.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Three days later with the funeral behind them, Hye Rin and Ozai settled in their new home. Ozai sat slouched on the beige couch, while Hye Rin leaned over the back, draped over the armrest.


    With a sigh, Hye Rin exclaimed, "I''m so bored! Everything''s been dull lately."


    "True," Ozai muttered, sliding further down the couch, his expression equally disinterested.


    Their doorbell rang, and Hye Rin let out another long sigh before dragging herself to answer it.


    She swung the door open to find a postal worker standing outside, holding out an envelope.


    He gave a nervous smile, avoiding her gaze. "Please sign here" he said quietly, as handed over the envelope.


    Hye Rin raised a brow but signed without protest then quickly slammed the door shut.


    She tore open the envelope and pulled out the letter, casually scanning it. After a moment, she scoffed, tossing both the envelope and letter aside.


    Ozai glanced at her curiously. "What is it?"


    "Nothing important" Hye Rin muttered, her tone filled with disdain. "Just a letter lifting my one-month suspension saying I can resume whenever I''m ready"


    Ozai responded with a simple "oh" but Hye Rin wasn''t done.


    "Tch! As if they could do without me!" She flipped her hair dramatically, though her confidence wasn''t misplaced.


    She was an asset to them¡ªone they couldn''t afford to lose. Yet she needed them too; they were her best chance at unraveling the mystery surrounding her mother and brother''s deaths, since her investigations had lead to a dead end.


    "Hey, what do you say we blow off some steam by hunting monsters?" Hye Rin suggested with a mischievous grin.


    Ozai sighed but relented. "Yeah?"


    "I heard gates have been opening more frequently. Monsters are running wild. Let''s go keep them in check." Hye Rin gave a thumbs-up.


    Ozai shrugged. "Fine, but we''ll need our runes to check for open gates"


    They soon realized neither had their runes. Hye Rin had left hers in her dorm before leaving, and Ozai had woken up in the hospital without his.


    "Great!" Ozai said sarcastically, starting to head upstairs but Hye Rin pulled him back by the collar.


    Hye Rin leaned in close, grinning slyly. "Why would we need a rune when you''re here?"


    Ozai''s face fell. Apart from reversing time, he could see and locate weapons even at far dustances, which could help pinpoint disturbances.


    Hye Rin, not waiting for his response, continued. "All you need to do is locate where mass weapons are oddly gathered or being used around here. Surely, you can manage that"


    Resigned, Ozai sat cross-legged on the couch and closed his eyes, searching.


    After a few minutes, he spoke, frustration evident in his voice. "I can''t see anything... it''s all darkness."


    "Peer deeper," Hye Rin urged.


    Ozai''s frustration grew. "I can''t...There''s nothing....wait¨C"


    Ozai''s vision cleared, showing multiple weapons moving in the distance, converging in one place. Though he couldn''t see the wielders since his ability is only limited to seeing and locating the weapons, he knew they had found what they were looking for.


    "Dammit! Let''s go!" he exclaimed, grabbing a jacket from the couch.


    Hye Rin locked the door behind them, asking "which way?"


    "This way" Ozai pointed left but after a moment of hesitation, he corrected himself. "No, that way."


    With a mix of frustration and amusement, Hye Rin followed him, weaving through narrow streets only to arrive at a big house, enclosed within a fence.


    "This is it?" Hye Rin asked with a funny face.


    "It''s just behind this house, I swear" Ozai insisted.


    "Yeah? And what do you expect us to do¡ªmove the house?" Hye Rin teased.


    "Not yet but I might be able to when I grow stronger" Ozai remarked while Hye Rin just peered deeply at him, at a loss for words.


    "After all everywhere is a road that leads somewhere, some houses just come to obstruct that, nothing else" he added shamelessly.


    They both stared at the house for some moments before exchanging looks when they had the same thought.


    We could just jump over it.


    With a shared nod, they took a few steps back and ran toward the fence, leaping over it and landing on the other side.


    An elderly man tending to his garden, gazed in shock as they appeared to be falling from the sky.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?! No manners at all!" The old man yelled.


    Without missing a beat, Hye Rin and Ozai sprang to their feet and sprinted toward the opposite side of the yard, the old man shouting and chasing angrily behind them.


    "Faster, Ozai! You don''t wanna get caught by an angry old man!" Hye Rin laughed and Ozai joined.


    It was the first time in days they had a glimmer of joy amidst the grief and burdens they carried.


    Finally, they reached their destination¡ªa massive, sky-blue gate swirling ominously like a whirlpool. Surrounding it were gigantic, black monsters, some still emerging from the gate.


    "What are those things? They''re huge!" Hye Rin exclaimed, disgusted.


    Ozai clenched his fist. "Where are the Humanity Saviours? Why aren''t they here yet?!"


    Hye Rin sighed. "They''re stretched thin. Gates have been opening everywhere, but they''re keeping casualties low. They''ve probably been dispatched and are on their way".


    "Let''s get this done before the monsters start running wild and help out wherever we''re needed. It''s time we got back to work." She cracked her knuckles, Ozai nodding beside her.


    With that, they prepared to face the monsters head-on, determined to turn their loss into strength.

 Chapter 11: Endurance Born of Pain III

    Chapter 11: Endurance Born of Pain IIISeiya sat on the cold floor beside his bed, his vacant gaze fixed on nothing in particular. The creak of his metal door jolted him from his reverie, drawing his attention to the imposing figure of his father entering the room.


    The man loomed in the doorway, his stern expression casting a shadow over his son.


    "Another session today" his father announced coldly, his gaze sharp and unyielding.


    Seiya offered no response, his disinterest palpable.


    Undeterred, his father stepped forward, hands clasped firmly behind him. "It''s been over a week, and you still wallow in this pathetic state. I gave you space, hoping you''d regain your senses, but enough is enough!" His voice cut through the air, sharp with reprimand.


    His father''s eyes narrowed as he leaned in ever so slightly. "Perhaps you''d like news of your siblings?"


    The question pricked at Seiya''s silence, compelling him to lift his gaze. The faintest flicker of interest betrayed him, earning a triumphant smirk from his father.


    "Ah, I thought that might get your attention," the man continued. "Here''s the story: I''ve been opening gates more frequently to ensure your siblings resume their duties. Surprising, isn''t it? After all, gates can only be opened by monsters." He paused, his tone shifting to one of smug satisfaction.


    "You may not fully grasp it, but there are rules that govern our world. Gate-opening is one of them."


    He paused to clear his throat. "The fact remains ¡ªIn this world, gates cannot be opened by mere mortals¡ªnot even by the esteemed 24 Elders. Only monsters possess that power. But I... I am the exception."


    Pride gleamed in his eyes as he continued. "I made a breakthrough six years ago after years of research. Neither the government that funds my research nor anyone but my inner circle knows this. The knowledge is exclusive ¡ª mine alone."


    Seiya''s expression didn''t change, but inwardly, unease stirred.


    His father paced the room, continuing his monologue. "Your siblings were distracted by grief ¡ª sulking over you and your mother. I had to correct that and redirect their focus. Your sister has resumed her duties, though she had to join a different faction after her previous one turned against her. But rest assured, her new faction is far superior."


    He stopped pacing and faced Seiya directly. "And as for Ozai? He, too, is back to work."


    A moment of silence stretched between them.


    "They''re moving on, Seiya. As if you never existed."


    Seiya''s head dipped, his gaze falling to the floor once more. The weight of his father''s words pressed on him like an invisible chain.


    Mr. Sanio''s voice softened, taking on a sinister kind of cheer. "But today, I bring good news. You must be curious."


    Seiya wasn''t. His mind lingered on his family.


    "I''ve decided to give you a chance," his father continued. "Instead of treating you as a disposable tool, I will forge you into a weapon ¡ª one that surpasses all my previous accomplishments. Of course, that depends on whether you survive the test."


    Seiya''s eyes met his father''s, a mixture of curiosity and apprehension flickering in them.


    His father''s tone brimmed with cruel enthusiasm. "Survive this, and you''ll even get to interact with the other children. But remember¡ªfailure has consequences."


    At those words, Seiya felt a brief flicker of hope, only for it to be crushed by the memories of those he''d seen suffer. Could he risk forming bonds with others when their lives might be forfeited because of him?


    Despite the faint glimmer of hope, Seiya''s mind clouded with doubt.


    Due to the constant bullying he endured, Seiya had come to believe that others despised him. Interacting with anyone seemed an impossible dream.


    Only mom, big sis and big brother like me. Seiya thought as he clutched himself together in quiet sadness.


    "Enough stalling!" his father barked, his tone icy with authority. "Get up. It''s time."


    Seiya obeyed without protest, knowing defiance would only lead to worse.


    He followed his father through the cold, sterile halls, eventually entering a room encased in glass walls. In the center stood a metal table surrounded by grim, familiar equipment ¡ª tools of torment and agony.


    Outside, workers gathered beyond the glass, their eyes fixed on Seiya like spectators awaiting a gruesome spectacle.


    But it was the sight beyond them that made Seiya''s blood run cold. In a separate section of the room, a row of children lay strapped to metal tables, sharp guillotine blades poised above their necks.


    Seiya''s heart clenched.


    "They''re here because of you," his father remarked casually. "Their fate rests on your success."


    Seiya''s gaze remained locked on the children, dread coiling tighter around his chest.


    Do you see the workers?" Mr. Sanio gestured to the onlookers. "Do you not wonder why they''re so interested today? Why they''ve gathered when they usually don''t care?"


    "It''s because they''re certain of your death. They''re here to witness your agony."


    He grinned wickedly. "This test is different. Today''s challenge doesn''t involve physical torture. It''s a test that starts from within."


    Seiya''s confusion deepened, but he remained silent.


    His father continued, relishing the moment. "We developed a lethal serum ¡ª a concoction that no one has survived. Even our elites all failed, save for one"


    Seiya didn''t know who the elites were but he didn''t bother asking either because the situation didn''t allow that.


    "After discovering this lethal poison, I''ve lost countless test subjects. No one ever administered on lived to see the next hours except for one child. That child is unique in many ways and it''s been impossible to find another like him" He paused, like one reveling in sadness.


    "Do you understand now, Seiya? Do you know now why they''re here to watch you?! It is because death is certain for you and they want to watch the cruel way you die"


    In a twisted pride lacing voice, he said. "But I believe in you, Seiya. You have the endurance to survive. You must¡ªfor your mother and for those children"


    He retrieved a metal case from a nearby table, opening it to reveal a long, sinister syringe filled with a dark, viscous liquid.


    The substance inside glistened like poison.


    Approaching Seiya, his father spoke with a chilling calm. "There''s no need to restrain you. I trust you''ll remain still."


    Seiya lay on the table, chest heaving as fear gripped him. His mind raced, trying to prepare for the unknown.


    Being subjected to brutal torture didn''t make Seiya any more less afraid of the big syringe that was about to be plunged into him nor of the outcome.


    "Relax," his father murmured as he positioned the needle against Seiya''s neck.


    The sharp pain of the injection was nothing compared to what followed. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The serum coursed through Seiya''s veins like liquid fire. His breath ceased in his lungs and his chest jerked up¡ªa fast upward lurch like one getting defibrillated only to slam his back down the next minute before a guttural scream tore from his throat.


    Pain seared through him, unbearable and unrelenting. His body convulsed violently, muscles spasming as blood seeped from his eyes, ears and nose.


    Seiya''s mind spiraled into chaos. His thoughts fragmented, drowning in agony.


    Why? Seiya found himself asking the same familiar question.


    Why has it always been like this for me?


    Memories flashed ¡ª a teacher once telling him that children were meant to live carefree lives while their parents bore the burdens.


    But HE had never known such peace. His life had been nothing but torment.


    Desperately, his hands clawed at his neck, an act to relieve the itch, the skin peeling away under his nails. He felt his flesh rotting beneath his touch.


    Realizing his attempt to relieve a little of his pain caused him more, Seiya could only leave his hands shaking and seizing about.


    Through the haze of pain, Seiya wondered whether he had offended his father when he was too young to remember because he could think of nothing else.


    It must be so. I must''ve forgotten because I''m not very intelligent.


    Seiya''s body is wrapped in pain, agony and guilt.


    Tears mingled with the blood streaming from his face as his lips trembled, the same words escaping over and over in struggle.


    "Fa..ther. I''m...sorry. I-I''m....sorry"


    The words came out broken, barely audible, but he repeated them over and over, clinging to the hope that his pleas might soften his father''s heart to give him even the littlest taste of freedom from his suffering.


    They didn''t.


    Mr. Sanio stood unmoved, watching his son writhe and convulse with a detached curiosity.


    Seiya''s body slowly succumbed to the unimaginable pain, his desperate cries slowed, his body seizing in one final convulsion before going still.


    His father lingered for a moment, studying his son''s rigid form ¡ª fingers and toes curled, mouth agape, blood pooling beneath him.


    Without a word, he turned and walked away, leaving Seiya behind.

 Chapter 12: Pulsation: The First Step

    Chapter 12: Pulsation: The First Step"It''s dark," Seiya''s calm voice echoed in the void.


    The space around him was pitch-black, and he sat alone, curled up in a corner.


    "It''s so dark," he murmured again, clutching himself tighter.


    {Of course it''s dark! You have your eyes closed!} A tiny voice rang out in response.


    "...?"


    Seiya froze in confusion, startled by the sudden intrusion, falling silent as he tried to discern the source of the voice.


    "Who...?" he asked, straining to peer into the impenetrable darkness. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Sigh. So you can finally hear me.} The voice replied, relief evident in its tone.


    "..."


    "Who are you? Where are you?" Seiya tilted his head, glancing around as if he might spot the source of the voice in the pitch-black void.


    {Um... you might want to open your eyes first.} the voice suggested.


    "..."


    {Open your eyes!} the voice snapped impatiently.


    Slowly, Seiya peeled his eyes open. A piercing white light flooded his vision, forcing him to squint before his eyes adjusted to the brightness.


    The endless black void transformed into an all-white expanse.


    Seiya stood, moving cautiously as he examined his surroundings. It felt like a completely foreign realm¡ªendless and featureless, with no windows, no doors, no walls and no visible boundaries¡ªnothing but a surreal white emptiness stretching endlessly.


    Despite the stark emptiness, the space exuded a serene calm, a peace so profound it felt liberating.


    It felt otherworldly, like stepping into a different dimension.


    For a brief moment, Seiya felt at ease. The heavy weight he had always carried on his shoulders seemed to lift. His muscles relaxed, and his mind quieted.


    But that peace was fleeting.


    "What''s happening...?" Seiya murmured, his brows furrowing. "I was... I was in pain. I''m sure of it."


    Frantic, Seiya ran his hands over his body. One hand combed through his hair, while the other pressed firmly against his chest.


    But no matter how much pressure he applied, the excruciating pain he remembered was absent.


    He inspected his neck further for any decomposed skin but nothing¡ªhis whole body was as good as new.


    There was nothing. No pain. No wounds. Not even a scar.


    "How...?" His voice trembled, his heart pounding with confusion and rising panic.


    {Calm down!} the mysterious voice cut in again.


    Seiya''s gaze darted around, searching for the speaker.


    "Who are you? Where is this place?"


    {We''re inside your mind¡ªyour consciousness.}


    Seiya looked around, his gaze lingering on the endless white expanse.


    "My consciousness?" he repeated, struggling to grasp the concept. The place felt nothing like the chaotic thoughts swirling in his head from time to time.


    "Why am I here? What happened to the pain? Don''t tell me... Am I dead?" His eyes widened in panic.


    Was he dead? If he was then what about his mother and the kids? What would become of them?


    {Relax. If you were dead, I wouldn''t be talking to you right now. You''re still alive¡ªbarely breathing, maybe¡ªbut alive.} It said wryly.


    The voice''s reassurance did little to calm Seiya. He sighed heavily, frustration and confusion mounting.


    {Don''t look so defeated. I''ll explain everything¡ªbut listen carefully since we can''t remain here forever}


    Seiya nodded, his focus sharpening.


    {You drifted here because the pain you experienced was too much for your body to bear. You were on the brink of death. I had no choice but to make myself heard, fearing this would be the end,}


    The voice paused.


    {Place your hand on your chest.}


    Seiya did as instructed.


    {Do you feel it? The heartbeat¡ªthat''s me. I''m right there.}


    "What do you mean?"


    {I mean I am your heart,} the voice replied plainly.


    Seiya''s eyes widened in shock. "What...? My heart?"


    {Exactly.}


    As if to prove a point, Seiya''s heartbeat suddenly intensified, loud and forceful. Then, just as abruptly, it slowed, as though someone other than his body was controlling it. It stopped altogether, causing him to cough up blood, before resuming its normal rhythm.


    {Oops, sorry! I forgot I can''t push too hard with your current level} the voice remarked sarcastically.


    Seiya dropped to his knees, clutching his chest and panting. His mind reeled.


    What''s it saying? That my heart can talk and act for itself? Is this some kind of Awakened Ability or something?


    {It might be}


    Seiya''s head shot up as the voice spoke like it could read his mind.


    {Why so shocked? I told you I''m your heart so of course I can hear everything that has to do with you} It revealed.


    Seiya asked, alarmed. "So there''s a chance you might be my Awakened Ability"


    {Right!}


    "Doesn''t that mean I''m just a late bloomer, not an ordinary person?"


    {Is that really so?}


    "What do you mean?" Seiya was well focused.


    {I can''t be sure whether or not I''m your Awakened Ability or whether you''re just a late bloomer. But one thing I''m sure of is that: I''ve always been here with you, since the very beginning}


    "Since the beginning? What do you mean? That''s like saying¡ª" Seiya''s eyes started to widen as realization started to settle in.


    {Yes, ever since you came into this world, from the very beginning} The voice added, confirming Seiya''s thoughts.


    "Then why now? Why didn''t you speak before?" Seiya''s tone carried frustration.


    {I''ve always been calling. On your birthdays, at school, when you were alone... even on your fifth birthday, when you were so sad and even when you were brought to this lab by your father. But you never heard me¡ªuntil now.} It explained solemnly.


    "...Why not?"


    {Because you were too weak.}


    Seiya fell silent, the weight of those words settling over him.


    {Even now, you''re still weak. But recently, you''ve grown stronger¡ªjust enough to hear me.}


    "I''m sorry," Seiya muttered, his voice low.


    His heart fluttered unexpectedly, his cheeks flushing red.


    "Eh?!" Seiya gasped, touching his burning cheeks.


    {Oops! Sorry. I''ll control myself.}


    Seiya sighed. "Still... I''m not sure how I feel about this. It''s not exactly a combat ability, is it?"


    {How rude!} the voice snapped, bristling with indignation. {Do you think abilities are only about fighting? Everything has its use!} One could already imagine the green veins popping on it, should it have been visible.


    {Haven''t you heard that everything has an advantage?! I might come in handy one day! Like you''re one to talk! Why don''t you get stronger first before being rude, huh?!} It lashed out but it was Seiya feeling the toll of its stress.


    Seiya rubbed his neck, exasperated. "Fine. So, what can I do with you?"


    {...}


    "I mean, what can you do?" Seiya rephrased his words when he was met with silence.


    {If you''re asking what skills you can use with this ability a.k.a me, then I''m sorry to announce but ZERO! Emphasis on that ZERO!} It seethed.


    "...."


    {You''re too weak to let me act in the real world. You can''t even hear me outside of this space. Why exactly do you expect to do at your current level? Until you get stronger, I''m just... here!} It bombarded.


    Seiya sighed again. "So, I need to get stronger. And how do I do that?"


    {How should I know?! I''m not the one who''s privileged to roam free around the world! No offense intended in regards to you being imprisoned by your father but still! You''re the one who''s out there so figure it out!} it lashed out.


    "...."


    "I''m sorry I''m weak" Seiya''s head drooped low eliciting a sigh out of the voice, his heart.


    {Don''t take my words to heart, I''m still quite shocked I almost died today} It sighed out loud.


    "I''m sorry" Seiya apologized yet again for almost dying and killing his heart, along.


    {Yeah it''s okay. On a second thought, I ain''t that scared to die, hahaha} It laughed awkwardly, its tiny voice echoing.


    Seiya gave a hard to explain expression as he remained silent.


    It''s lying!


    {I can hear you!}


    Seiya chuckled softly, crouching to sit down. "So... how do I get out of here?"


    {You should stay a little longer. Your body is still undergoing the poison''s effect. Besides... I know you don''t want to leave. I can feel your emotions, remember?}


    Seiya fell silent at the voice''s concern. After a moment, he nodded.


    "Mn."


    For the first time in a long while, he smiled¡ªa genuine, bright smile, eyes closed in peace.

 Chapter 13: The Price of Weakness

    Chapter 13: The Price of WeaknessSeiya sat quietly in the endless white void, his body settled on the cold floor.


    From time to time, his hand would rise to his chest, pressing gently to feel the rhythmic beating of his heart.


    {Why are you even doing that?} a familiar voice questioned¡ªhis heart speaking to him once again.


    Seiya hesitated before responding. "...Nothing" he replied with a faintly amused expression.


    {I''ll have you know I''m real!} his heart exclaimed.


    "Mn" Seiya nodded, a soft smile playing on his lips. "I''m just happy" he admitted, his hand instinctively returning to his chest to savor the steady thump.


    {Well, I''m glad you can finally hear me} The heart murmured, its tone warm


    Seiya heard it clearly and smiled, but his joy was fleeting. A shadow of sadness passed over him as reality seeped in.


    "I''m sorry..." he whispered, lowering his gaze. "I''m too weak. Once I leave this place, I won''t be able to hear you anymore."


    It was a bitter truth¡ªone he couldn''t deny. At his current level, he lacked the strength to communicate with his heart outside this space.


    {It''s alright. I''m not lonely¡ªI hear everything, including you and your surroundings} His heart chuckled, its tone exaggerated in an effort to cheer him up.


    Seiya managed a small smile, recognizing the attempt. "I''ll get stronger," he vowed. "Strong enough that we can talk whenever we want¡ªand have fun together"


    {Thank you} it said softly. {But you should go back now, or we''ll both be in real trouble}


    "Alright," Seiya agreed, his voice resolute.


    Just lie down and close your eyes, his heart instructed.


    Seiya obeyed, his body relaxing as his consciousness began to shift.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was greeted by the familiar sight of the lab. His vision was blurred, but he could make out the figure of the man standing beside him.


    Seiya blinked slowly, struggling to shake off the haze. His entire body felt numb, like his veins had run dry. He exhaled softly, his mind drifting back to the encounter in his consciousness.


    I forgot to ask for its name. He thought, regret washing over him.


    Are you still there? He asked silently.


    At first, there was no response. Then, a single, forceful pulsation echoed through his chest.


    A beat that resonated differently.


    Seiya''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Are you there? he asked again.


    Thump!


    This time, the pulse came stronger.


    You''re really there!


    Though his body refused to move, joy flooded him as his heart pulsed, responding to his words.


    But as the euphoria faded, sadness crept in. He knew his heart was trying to speak with every beat¡ªbut he was too weak to hear its words.


    "You''re full of surprises, my dear Seiya" a voice broke through his thoughts.


    Seiya''s gaze shifted to his father, who stood beside him with a smile.


    "You''ve survived the hardest trial yet again" his father said, pride evident in his tone. "I must say, I''m impressed!"


    His father''s expression softened as he continued. "Don''t worry, Mr. Renju will heal you completely. These are mere physical wounds¡ªno magic or awakened skills involved¡ªso rest assured, there will be no lasting marks."


    His gaze lingered on the parts of Seiya''s body that were decomposing and melting away.


    "And congratulations¡ªyou passed the test. Starting today, you''ll be allowed to interact with the other children here. You''ll even get to eat with them." His father smiled warmly. "You must be excited to make new friends"


    Seiya remained silent, too fatigued to respond.


    "Just rest for now," his father instructed. "Not that you could do anything in your state" he added with a mocking chuckle.


    "Mr Renju will be with you shortly" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, his father left the room.


    ---


    Mr. Renju arrived a while later and healed Seiya, if not to perfection, then to the best of his ability.


    He was sent back to his room, where he immediately requested to be left alone to sleep. His father agreed, allowing him the rest he needed.


    The following morning, Seiya woke just in time for breakfast. But as he scanned the room, something felt off¡ªthere was no tray of food beside his bed, as there usually was.


    Before his concerns could grow, his father entered the room with a playful grin.


    "Oh, Seiya, have you already forgotten?" he teased. "You''re eating with the other children now. That''s what we discussed yesterday!"


    Seiya blinked, realization dawning on him. The fatigue of the previous day had made him forget.


    Despite having mixed feelings about meeting the others¡ªguilt mingling with cautious hope¡ªa small part of him was curious.


    "I know you''re eager, but you need to get changed first" his father said, gesturing to a worker who entered with a set of clothes.


    Seiya was dressed in the lab''s uniform¡ªa gray, off-shoulder shirt with black patches. The new clothes were much too decent compared to the uniform but he didn''t protest.


    "You''re ready. Go on now" his father said with a smile.


    Seiya was led through the halls by a worker until they reached a large dining hall. The worker opened the door, motioning for Seiya to enter.


    The dining hall was packed with children of varying ages, their chatter filling the air.


    But the moment Seiya stepped inside, the lively chatter came to an abrupt halt.


    Every eye turned to him, the room falling into an oppressive silence.


    Seiya froze, his nerves unraveling under the weight of their stares.


    "You should grab a tray and get your food," the worker whispered.


    Nodding hesitantly, Seiya shuffled toward the stack of trays, painfully aware of every gaze fixed on him. Memories of school bullying resurfaced, making his steps falter.


    He avoided looking at anyone, keeping his head down as he reached the counter where two chubby women served food.


    His tray full and in hand, Seiya turned, scanning the room for an empty table. But there were none.


    His grip on the tray tightened as panic set in. Sitting among the others felt impossible.


    He stood frozen, his eyes glued to his food, cold sweat forming on his face.


    Before he could muster the courage to move, a harsh shove sent his tray flying, its contents splattering across his face.


    Seiya stood there, trembling with wide eyes and humiliation, the erupted laughter of the children ringing in his ears.

 Chapter 14: Burdens, Within.

    Chapter 14: Burdens, Within.A boy with messy blonde hair, piercing grey eyes, and a sharp toothed grin stood before Seiya, flanked by two others who blocked his path.


    "What''s the matter? You seem hesitant to sit with us. What''s wrong? Do you think we''re too filthy to mingle with?" The blonde-haired boy, who had just upended Seiya''s food onto him, demanded with a stern voice, his brows drawn tightly together.


    He was older and slightly taller than Seiya, though not by much.


    Seiya hung his head low, his heart pounding nervously. He was no stranger to confrontations like this, yet the anxiety gnawed at him relentlessly.


    "I''m talking to you. Speak up!" the boy barked, shoving Seiya and making him stumble back.


    "Wearing decent clothes, expensive glasses, and keeping your distance¡ªyou must think of yourself as some god too pure to associate with dirt like us, huh?" The boy snatched Seiya''s glasses and slammed them onto the ground, crushing them underfoot.


    Seiya remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor, too intimidated to meet their eyes.


    "You think we''re disgusting? You''re far more disgusting!"


    The boy shoved Seiya to the ground, and his companions began to kick and hit him without mercy.


    No one intervened¡ªnot the two women serving food, not the worker who had escorted Seiya, not the other children. They simply watched.


    Until a boy who had been watching in silence, stepped up.


    This boy, with spiky light blue hair, exuded a calm maturity. He appeared older than most of the children, carrying himself with a quiet authority.


    "Eiro, that''s enough," he said evenly.


    The blonde boy, Eiro, hissed but eventually backed off, leading his group away.


    The blue-haired boy glanced briefly at Seiya''s crumpled figure before turning and walking back to his seat without another word.


    Seiya lay on the floor, peering at them through the strands of his disheveled hair. Though without his glasses, he could barely see.


    This was his first interaction with the other children, and it left him nauseated, his appetite gone. Yet his father''s stern warnings echoed in his mind: Never skip a meal. Should you fall ill from neglecting your health, the children will pay with their lives.


    With a quiet sigh, Seiya resolved to eat despite his turmoil.


    The staff who had escorted him approached, suggesting he wash and change but Seiya refused.


    "It''s fine. I''ll eat first" Seiya replied, forcing a small, polite smile trying his best to ignore the glares from every corner of the dining hall.


    "Alright. Go get another plate. The cleaners will handle this mess" The worker handed him a handkerchief.


    "Thank you," Seiya said warmly, feeling a flicker of solace from this small act of kindness, unaware of the deeper implications it carried.


    He wiped his face, picked up his tray, and walked away to fetch another meal.


    ---


    In a dimly lit office, Seiya''s father sat before a desk, multiple large screens displaying various parts of the facility. His eyes lingered on the dining hall feed, a broad smile spreading across his face.


    "Everything is progressing as planned" came a female voice from the shadows.


    "You''re ruthless, even to your own child," the figure remarked, her tone laced with a mix of admiration and disdain. "To think you orchestrated all this¨Cbringing him here, parading him as your son, isolating him in fine clothes so the other thinks he''s special and resent him. All to make his life miserable, you''re quite the father"


    Seiya''s father chuckled. "He must have been so eager to meet those children, only to face rejection and hatred. It''s exquisite!"


    "Ensure the plan remains flawless. He must always appear privileged in front of the others" he commanded, his tone sharp.


    "As you wish, sir."


    ***


    Day by day, Seiya endured torment beyond comprehension. His existence was a relentless cycle of agony with no respite.


    From walking barefoot on spiked metal thorns to being nailed and crucified as a grotesque spectacle and some sort of mockery. He suffered immensely as his knees were nailed together. He was subjected to horrors unimaginable.


    Standing and watching as his skin gets cut with sharp objects¡ªunallowed to scream or lose consciousness.


    Electrocuted at one point and even steeped in boiling water. Asked to lie down while a spiky metal the same size as him is pressed down on him till it buries into his flesh, sparing only his heart and head.


    There was a time he was asked to walk into fire and burn. A time he was cut all over and laid in a pile of salt. A time his fingers were sewn together. A time he was asked to not sleep for a week with no food and many more unimaginable sufferings¡ªall because they could heal him at the precise time before he dies.


    Seiya was a vessel for pain and amusement¡ªa living test subject, enduring every inhumane experiment without reprieve.


    Three months came by. Seiya had grown slightly but remained timid.


    He was summoned by his father to the usual lab looking room with equipment¡ªonly that this time, Seiya met face to face, the kids that were always kept at the other side of the room.


    "You''re here" his father greeted him warmly, his hand resting on the shoulder of one of the children.


    The children, a group of eight, looked so pale with trembling bodies as they anticipated what would happen to them.


    They''re always subjected to painful experiments but never know what is in store for them, so they couldn''t help but be wrapped in fear.


    Seiya looked utterly confused seeing the children in the same space as him.


    "Children.." Mr. Sanio began, his voice unnervingly kind "you have nothing to fear. You''ll all leave here unharmed¡ªas long as Seiya completes his task"


    Seiya froze, his heart pounding in horror.


    This had never happened before. The children had always been kept apart, unaware of their fate hinging on his actions.


    It was hell that Seiya had to go through all that torture and agony to save them and his mother but it felt more hellish now that he''s been faced with the same children who are now aware he''s responsible whether or not they live¡ªhe couldn''t help but fear.


    "Really?" one child asked, hope flickering in their voice. "If Seiya succeeds, we won''t be harmed?"


    "Of course! You all get to go back safely should he perfectly carry out his task" Mr. Sanio assured them, his smile widening.


    The kids, unaware of what Seiya''s task embodied, lit up with cheering glee in their eyes, their fear melting into relief¡ªthe air around them that was filled with fear turned warm and colorful.


    "You can do it, Seiya! Fighting, Seiya!" they cheered, their voices brimming with trust.


    Seiya''s heart raced, cold sweat drenching him. His breath quickened as he sank into a dark, suffocating dread.


    He knew something was wrong. Every instinct screamed it. His father''s calculated smile, the children''s newfound hope¡ªit all felt like a cruel setup.


    Seiya knew their fate rested on his shoulders and for some reason, there was a tiny fragment within him that was glad the kids were kept away in darkness, oblivious to their fate resting on him.


    But it was different now. They know, they''re cheering him on, they''re expecting¡ªall these weighed heavily on Seiya.


    As the weight of their expectations bore down on him, Seiya felt himself spiraling into a suffocating darkness. He knew he was about to face the worst he''s ever been subjected to.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15: The Weight of Fate

    Chapter 15: The Weight of FateSeiya exhaled heavily, his chest tight with fear, his mind clouded with doubt of what lay ahead.


    "Alright now, kids, stay put until Seiya completes his task," Mr. Sanio, Seiya''s father, instructed gently, patting the children''s heads with a warm smile.


    The children complied, their tiny legs swinging idly as they remained blissfully unaware of the grim fate that awaited them.


    Seiya''s heart sank further, weighed down by guilt and fear as he watched them.


    "Follow me" his father commanded, leading him away.


    Seiya obeyed, trailing behind with a mind racing in turmoil¡ªdread filling every hesitant step.


    His mind churned with questions, one more tormenting than the next.


    Could he save those children? What if he was tasked with something far beyond his capabilities?


    His skepticism grew with every step.


    Each footfall felt heavy, burdened by the gravity of his fears and guilt. His heart pounded furiously, leaving him pale and trembling.


    It had been three months since he was brought here, where each day brought new torments. Three months of torture, where days blurred into one unrelenting nightmare.


    No amount of pleading had yielded information about his mother, while his father took twisted pleasure in recounting how well his siblings were faring without him.


    Yet, despite the bitterness, a faint smile tugged at Seiya''s lips. Knowing his siblings were doing well brought him a flicker of solace amid the chaos.


    They arrived at a vast yard, the air crisp and strangely serene¡ªso much so that it felt like stepping outside the confines of the oppressive facility. To one side, workers stood idly near complex equipment, their expressions calm and detached.


    "You should be grateful, Seiya. I''m about to show you something magnificent" his father said, his tone brimming with pride.


    "You must be curious about your task today, but regardless of what you endure, consider yourself fortunate to witness this marvel" his father added, a mysterious smile playing on his lips.


    "Watch closely."


    He gestured toward the workers.With a nod from him, the workers activated the equipment, channeling artificial energy to a specific spot in the yard. A small blue whirlpool began to form, swirling with increasing intensity and growing larger by the second until it expanded into a full-sized gate.


    Seiya stared, astonished. He had heard of gates but had never seen one, especially one materialized from scratch.


    Noticing his awe, Mr. Sanio smirked. "Impressive, isn''t it?"


    Seiya''s awe quickly gave way to anxiety. From what he knew, such gates heralded the arrival of monsters.


    Sensing his son''s unease, Mr. Sanio frowned. "You underestimate me, Seiya," he said, stepping closer. His tone sharpened, laced with irritation.


    "As a scientist, I control every aspect of this operation. This facility is fortified with both magical and technological barriers. Not even the SOH can detect this place. The gate is sealed; no monster or human can exit¡ªor enter¡ªwithout my permission. Understand this, Seiya: I am the master of this realm"


    He spread his arms wide, basking in the grandeur of his achievements.


    But you.." he continued, his voice turning icy, "should be more concerned about your fate."


    Seiya''s stomach twisted as his father''s cold eyes bore into him.


    "Three months ago, I promised to forge you into a lethal weapon, provided you survived the poison test¡ªwhich you did. I''ve had my fun breaking you, so it''s time to proceed. You will become my weapon." His eyes bore down on Seiya, cold and unyielding.


    "Your task today is simple: You will fight! Enter the gate and defeat every monster within" he declared.


    Seiya froze, his blood running cold.


    Fight? Defeat the monsters?


    He had never engaged in real combat. He had never fought anyone, let alone monsters capable of tearing humans apart with ease. How could he possibly succeed?!


    He hadn''t fully processed the enormity of his father''s demand when Mr. Sanio spoke again.


    "Here''s the twist: when we open gates, we don''t know what kind of dungeon lies beyond. It could house goblins, orcs, elves, even mysterious monsters¡ªanything. The climate inside is a mystery until someone enters, and we monitor from the outside." His father paused, scrutinizing Seiya''s reaction before continuing.


    "A charm will be encrypted on you to allow us monitor your movements. Inside the gate, technology is useless, so we rely on Awakened Abilities. Awakeners rarely enter since most monsters swam out the moment a gate opens and the gate closes once they''re slain. Only when some remain inside do Awakeners venture in to finish the job"


    A female Awakener approached and casted a spell, marking Seiya''s neck with a glowing symbol.


    "With this, we''ll track and monitor your every move. You shouldn''t worry Seiya, because the workers on standby are top healers who would provide healing the moment your heart is about to give out" His father assured.


    "Look over there, your heart is being monitored as well due to the magic symbol" His father gestured toward the workers but Seiya couldn''t really make out how his heart was being monitored there. Though it was clear to him the workers there were all Awakeners.


    "Fight without fear of death, because I won''t let you die. But"¡ªhis voice darkened¡ª"failure has consequences"


    Seiya''s throat tightened. He already knew what was coming.


    "For every time you are met with defeat and need healing, a child dies as punishment because you have failed to carry out the task" his father said emotionlessly.


    Seiya''s body grew colder, not because it was something new to his ears but because there was no hope in him that he''d be able to save the kids this time.


    "In summary, each defeat at the hands of the monsters equals a child''s death.The total it sums up to is entirely up to you. That''s the price of your incompetence, Now, go!" His father pushed him toward the electric blue gate.


    "One more thing!" Mr. Sanio called out.


    "Time flows differently in there. Three days there are merely three hours here. Make me proud" he commanded with a chilling smile.


    Seiya turned toward the gate, his legs trembling. One step forward, then another, until the glowing blue engulfed him.


    The moment he entered, an intense cold seized him, an icy chill harsher than he had ever endured gripped his nerves. The air was so dry and cold it parched his throat instantly. His nose, eyes, and mouth felt desiccated, the cold unlike any he had ever known.


    The landscape was a desolate expanse of snow and ice, the ground glistening like glass. His skin dried rapidly, cracking painfully. More chilling than the cold was the oppressive aura of bloodlust that permeated the dungeon¡ªdark and foreboding.


    Seiya''s heart raced uncontrollably, pounding in his chest as if it sought escape. He was terrified, and his heart seemed to sense the imminent danger.


    "Calm down" Seiya whispered softly.


    "Calm down. I won''t die" he repeated.


    "Is that his way of boosting his courage?" a familiar voice remarked from the monitoring ground. A woman with neat brunette hair, styled in a tight ponytail, stood watching, exuding an air of professionalism.


    "If it is, it''s a new tactic" Mr. Sanio commented.


    Inside the gate, Seiya continued to whisper calming words to calm his heart''s rapid beating that he had no control over but all to naught¡ªhis heart refused to settle.


    Seiya sighed heavily, anger surging to the surface. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down!" he commanded sternly, almost in a rage.


    His heart momentarily went silent before resuming a steadier rhythm. Seiya felt a brief sense of relief, aware that his heart had been reacting out of sheer terror.


    Despite the temporary calm, Seiya''s body grew drier by the minute. His throat ached with every breath, causing him to wheeze softly.


    Scanning his surroundings, he noted various paths: one leading to a forest, others to seemingly endless icy roads. Instinctively, he chose the open road, knowing the dangers forests could conceal. But as he stepped forward, terror gripped him.


    A horde of ice elves with crimson eyes, filled with murderous intent, emerged, blocking his path. Tall and big, they loomed over Seiya like towering poles, their wicked smiles sending chills down his spine.


    In their presence, he felt like a cornered mouse before a pack of predators.


    His body, numbed by the brutal cold, began to tremble in fear as his eyes took in the monstrous forms and their menacing weapons.


    Seiya couldn''t afford to draw even a single breath.


    How was he supposed to defeat such creatures? The task seemed not just impossible, but cruelly so.

 Chapter 16: The Weight of Fate | Broken Resolve

    Chapter 16: The Weight of Fate | Broken Resolve"It seems the elves sniffed him out from trespassing in their territory" Seiya''s father remarked, amusement lacing his voice.


    Before him, a glowing screen created by Awakened Ability¡ªdisplayed Seiya inside the gate.


    "Of all places, to think he landed in one with that climate! The human body would freeze and perish quickly in such conditions. At his age, surviving even this long is astonishing" Mr. Sanio''s expression beamed with pride, a father marveling at his son''s resilience.


    "Now, Seiya, show me how you''ll escape this one" he murmured, his voice tinged with a perverse delight as he lounged comfortably in the yard, fixated on the screen.


    Within the gate¡ªcommonly known as a dungeon¡ªSeiya was encircled by a horde of ice elves. Their presence was imposing as they weren''t ordinary or low ranks but formidable with their ranks unmistakably high.


    Paralyzed by fear and numbed by the cold, Seiya couldn''t move. Towering above him, their weapons and auras exuded a terrifying dominance, leaving Seiya convinced that death was imminent.


    But he couldn''t succumb, not yet. He thought of the children depending on him, and of his mother, whose fate remained unknown. For three months, he had endured. He couldn''t falter now.


    Desperation fueled his sharp gaze as he scanned for an escape route. Behind him seemed the only option, where the elves were fewer. Yet, when he glanced back, the gate through which he had entered was gone¡ªa detail he had missed.


    Dismissing the absent gate, Seiya focused on moving his numb fingers, clenching and unclenching his fists, attempting to regain warmth. He resolved to run, trusting in his agility. The elves, oddly, made no moves¡ªit was as though they were waiting to see how he''d act.


    With a swift pivot, Seiya bolted. But his speed fell short of his expectations. A massive spiked, metal-laden weapon struck him from the side, its jagged edges biting into his face, shoulder, arm, and the sensitive flesh beneath his armpit. The force hurled him onto the snowy ground, staining its pristine whiteness with his blood.


    Seiya hadn''t anticipated such a brutal strike. Gritting his teeth against the pain, he struggled to sit up, the dungeon''s daylight diminishing with every blink of his eyes.


    "Am I.... losing consciousness?" he wheezed, blinking repeatedly¡ªone side of his body numb from the hit while the other trembled uncontrollably.


    "I can''t... not yet," Seiya panted, summoning every ounce of his strength to rise. "If I faint here, I¡ª"


    He didn''t get the chance to finish. Another brutal blow from a massive weapon crashed into his head, sending him sprawling to the ground and plunging him into darkness.


    ---


    Seiya''s eyes fluttered open to a familiar all-white expanse, his consciousness¡ªa place he only visited when near death.


    I must be at death''s door again. He thought, sighing as he raised a hand to shield his face from the bright ambiance. But the sight of his bloody hands jolted him upright, triggering a harsh cough that brought up a mouthful of blood.


    Pain surged through him. "What''s happening? I thought I wasn''t supposed to feel pain here" he rasped, coughing more blood, staining the space around him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {I''m not sure, but things seem different since you drifted here from a dungeon} His heart spoke, the familiar voice a small comfort.


    {I don''t understand the phenomenon behind it since the rules here might be warped but those elves are beating you senseless and it''s affecting us here. If you don''t get back soon, we''re both done for}.


    "But how do I¡ª" Before Seiya could finish, his consciousness slipped away, as though pulled by an unseen force.


    When he reopened his eyes, he was back in the dungeon, lying on the bloodied snow, his injuries mysteriously healed.


    He understood immediately¡ªhe had faced his first defeat and gotten healed which would result in the death of one of the children cheering for him.


    Guilt and sadness washed over him, tears streaming silently down his face. The elves, still present, stood in awe, puzzled by how their inflicted wounds had vanished until their eyes alight with realization that Seiya could heal himself¡ªso, they thought.


    Their expressions twisted with perverse joy¡ªthey saw him as a regenerating toy, one they could torment endlessly.


    Sensing their intent, Seiya knew he couldn''t wallow in despair. Another defeat would mean the death of another child. He''d rather focus on saving those he could rather than dwell in grief, thereby endangering the lives of the rest.


    However, Seiya saw no way he could fight them so running remained the only option.


    Determined, Seiya sprang to his feet, intent on escaping. But before he could take more than a few steps, a spear hurtled toward with blinding speed. He couldn''t evade it in time, so he raised his right arm to shield himself.


    The spear pierced through his vulnerable arm, narrowly grazing his forehead and causing a streak of blood to trail down his face.


    Desperate, Seiya tried to pull the spear free but his strength failed. The elf who had thrown it, yanked it out with brutal efficiency. With no second wasted, Seiya turned to flee again but another attack came¡ªa spiked metal club slammed into him, sending him flying.


    He landed heavily, blood seeping from his wounds.


    Nonetheless, Seiya struggled up, his shaky hands assisting in pushing himself off the ground but before he could fully rise, an elf''s weapon plunged into his chest from behind and he collapsed once more.


    In the yard, Seiya''s father leapt to his feet, alarmed. "That was a direct hit to his heart! Heal him immediately!" He commanded, his voice frantic.


    "No sir, it missed his heart. His heart is fine" A female worker reassured, monitoring Seiya''s vitals.


    "His heart is fine? But just now, he was clearly pierced in the¡ª" Seiya''s father peered deeper into the screen to see clearer whether his eyes were playing tricks on him.


    "If it wasn''t his heart then why isn''t he getting up after getting healed?!" Mr Sanio lashed out.


    "It''s likely just fatigue but he''s fine. He''ll slowly regain consciousness"


    After a tense moment, Seiya stirred. His consciousness returned and he awoke to the sound of the elves bickering in a strange language. He couldn''t comprehend their words but their tone made it clear¡ªthey were fighting over who would torment him next.


    Seizing the opportunity, Seiya fled. He sprinted faster than ever before, running in the direction of the forest, hoping to escape but his hopes were brutally shattered when an elf appeared at an implacable speed right in front of him like he had teleported.


    In truth, the elf didn''t teleport, he was just that fast.


    Yet again, Seiya was had. It was a repeating cycle that went on, totaling up to seven times.


    As Seiya''s eyes slowly opened, he found himself healed from the grievous wound inflicted by the elves¡ªhis seventh defeat.


    Without hesitation, Seiya rose, seizing the opportunity to escape as he awoke to them disputing yet again amongst themselves.


    Seiya ran with newfound resolve, driven by the desperate hope of freedom.


    The elves, however, remained unhurried, trailing leisurely behind him. To them, Seiya''s escape was futile, a mere game where they saw no future of losing.


    As he neared the forest''s edge, a spiked metal club hurtled toward him yet again, followed swiftly by an arrow. The arrow embedded itself in his shoulder, while Seiya narrowly dodged the club.


    Undeterred, he grasped the fallen club, intending to wield it for protection, but its weight was unfamiliar and cumbersome. He came to know the wooden swords he''d been swinging had nothing on real weapons.


    Realizing it would only slow him down, he discarded it and pressed on.


    The arrow in his shoulder was a persistent agony, leaving a trail of blood down his path, yet Seiya endured.


    Pain had become a constant companion, a cruel routine he could not escape.


    He pushed deeper into the forest, his breath ragged, his steps relentless.


    He yearned to put as much distance as possible between himself and the elves.


    Stopping before a towering tree, Seiya began to climb, his strong hands¡ªhoned by years of wielding wooden swords¡ªmaking quick work of the ascent. The arrow embedded in his flesh throbbed, but he climbed undeterred, seeking refuge in the branches.


    Perched on a sturdy limb, he pressed a hand to his wounded shoulder, gasping for breath.


    Thoughts of survival and how he could defeat the elves crowded his mind, but his contemplation shattered when an elf appeared behind him, like an ominous aura engulfed in pungent smoke¡ªgrinning maliciously.


    With a brutal strike to the head, the elf sent Seiya plummeting from the tree. He hit the ground hard, falling unconscious once more¡ªmaking it his eighth defeat¡ªthe exact number of the kids brought in to die as punishment.


    Moments later, Seiya was healed and regained consciousness. As he got on all fours, he raised his head to meet the line of elves standing before him.


    Saying nothing and attempting to do nothing, silent tears streamed down his face like a never ending rain.


    His tiny hands locked in a fist, squeezing them tight with his head hanging low. His heart, a knot of anguish.


    On his knees, he wept quietly, his sobs barely audible at first, then rising in intensity until they filled the forest.


    His head fell back, as he sobbed from the depths of his soul, his cries echoing through the woods.


    His tiny fists gripped his shorts, his quiet sobs crescendoing into a wail.


    Seiya cried like a child¡ªbecause he was one. It was the first time he''d allowed himself to weep so openly and bitterly since his fifth birthday. The weight of it all¡ªthe children who had died because of him¡ªwas unbearable.


    His wails pierced the forest, drowning out every other sound. The dungeon echoed with his grief, a sorrow so profound it seemed to consume every air around him.

 Chapter 17: Cries Unheard

    Chapter 17: Cries UnheardIn the yard, where everyone watched and monitored Seiya, Mr. Sanio''s eyes were fixed intently on the screen.


    "Agh, he''s having a breakdown" sighed the woman in a suit, her demeanor exuding the poise of a secretary.


    "What should we d¡ª" she began, only to be cut off as Mr. Sanio rose to his feet with urgency.


    "Bring him back! Immediately!" he ordered, his voice heated and commanding.


    The Awakened workers, poised and handling the equipment, hesitated.


    "What are you waiting for?! You there! Bring him back!" Mr. Sanio''s finger jabbed toward a female Awakener, who flinched at being singled out for the daunting task.


    "Immediately!" he added coldly at her hesitation.


    "Y-yes, sir," she stammered, her eyes squeezing shut as she stretched out her hand to activate her ability.


    In an instant, Seiya was teleported from the dungeon to the yard, the gate dissolving into nothingness.


    The female Awakener who facilitated Seiya''s extraction, coughed up blood before collapsing lifelessly to the ground.


    None of those present appeared severely troubled by this outcome, standing awkwardly still¡ªthis was the norm, after all.


    In this world, gates were the domain of monsters, not humans. The act of forcibly opening a gate defied the world''s laws, though the SOH ceaselessly researches ways to circumvent these restrictions. A gate could only be closed once the dungeon''s monsters were eradicated. Should a human enter, they could only exit after vanquishing all the monsters within.


    To forcibly extract a person from a dungeon, as was just done, violated the natural order thereby exacting a grim price¡ªa life for a life. The female Awakener had sacrificed her life to bring Seiya out.


    Seiya lay unconscious on the ground, the unnatural toll of his forced teleportation weighing heavily on him.


    "Check if he needs medical attention" Seiya''s father commanded.


    After a thorough examination, Seiya was taken to his room, still unconscious.


    "He has a long way to go" Seiya''s father sighed heavily as he left the yard.


    He entered a dimly lit room stained crimson with blood. This was where the children who bore the consequences of Seiya''s failures were kept.


    A cruel smile played on Mr. Sanio''s lips as he stepped through the carnage. By his orders, the children were slaughtered with each of Seiya''s defeats in the dungeon. Their deaths were brutal¡ªsome decapitated, others dismembered or crushed under heavy machinery.


    The once bright, cheerful room had transformed into a grotesque morgue.


    At the far corner of the room, a lone boy trembled against the wall, his body quaking with terror.The boy, having witnessed the grisly deaths of his peers, was utterly traumatized.


    "Oh my! NA-171, what are you doing there?" Mr. Sanio''s voice was mocking as he addressed the child by his code name.


    The boy flinched but remained silent, his wide spread eyes glistening with tears.


    "You''re shaking so much. Is it fear from watching your peers die, or... excitement at being the only one left alive?" Mr. Sanio''s grin twisted into a stern expression.


    The child remained mute, trembling. Mr. Sanio''s tone grew colder.


    "Stand up!" he commanded sharply, and the boy immediately staggered to his feet, his legs wobbling.


    "Get over this immediately! You saw everything, didn''t you? Those deaths weren''t my fault¡ªIt''s all because Seiya failed to complete his task" Mr. Sanio declared, and the boy froze as if realizing something.


    "Yes. I spared you out of the goodness of my heart. Otherwise, you''d be dead too. Remember, the blame isn''t mine; it''s the fault of the one who failed his task, is it not?" He stared harshly at the boy until he nodded.


    "Good. Be grateful for the life I''ve given you. Go on, you''re free to leave."


    A worker led the boy away.


    "A failure today, but somehow, I feel everything will fall into place soon" Mr. Sanio breathed, relaxed.


    ---


    Hours after being brought out of the dungeon, Seiya stirred in his bed, his body aching as he regained consciousness.


    He bolted upright, panic flooding his senses as memories of the dungeon and his forced extraction resurfaced. Stumbling to the metal door, he pounded on it desperately.


    "I need to see my father! Please!" He cried, his voice cracking with despair.


    The guard, who had momentarily stepped away, returned upon hearing the commotion.


    "Quiet down and stop making a fuss!" the guard yelled at Seiya, who continued banging on the door.


    "My father, I want to see him! Please bring him here!" Seiya cried out, tears streaming down his face as he pleaded.


    Word quickly reached Mr. Sanio, who arrived promptly.


    "What is this? Throwing a tantrum like a child..." He paused before continuing, "Well, you are a child." He peered at Seiya through the door''s grille.


    Seiya ceased his fussing at the sight of his father.


    "The children are having dinner in the dining hall. Join them, and afterward, you can tell me whatever you need to" Mr. Sanio said before leaving.


    Seiya was given clean clothes and escorted to the dining hall, where murmurs and glares greeted him. Ignoring them, he grabbed a tray and was served.


    As he turned, a fist slammed into his face, sending him sprawling into a nearby table. His glasses flew off, his vision blurred. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking up, he saw the children gathering around him. The boy who had punched him stood at the front, seething with rage.


    "You bastard!" Eiro, the boy who''s used to bullying Seiya, grabbed him by the collar. "How hard was it to complete the task? Because of you, those children had to die!" he shouted, slamming Seiya onto the table and landing blow after blow.


    Accusations filled the air:


    "He must have refused the task because he''s the Master''s son"


    "He didn''t care about those children since he wasn''t the one dying"


    "He must have enjoyed watching them die for his pride."


    "Why even are their lives tied to you?! Why are they the ones who get to die for your foolish pride and inability to complete a task?!" The boy raged more, landing heavier punches on Seiya.


    As the group pummeled him to vent their frustration, Seiya could only shield himself with his tiny arms. Blood seeped from the tear and bruises they made¡ªtears streaming down his face as he remained pressed under the kids.


    Seiya''s heart ached, everything within him ached badly. His lips trembled hardly as he struggled to voice out what his heart kept repeating inside him.


    He wanted to tell them, he wanted to let them know, he wanted them to hear the aching voice within him saying: I''m sorry. I''m sorry. So sorry.


    But no matter how much Seiya tried, his lips only trembled with no words coming out. He wanted those words out yet why wasn''t it coming out? His heart was getting drowned in tears as were his eyes.


    Through his blurred vision , he spotted the familiar boy with light blue hair, the one who had once stood up for him. Their eyes met but the boy looked away, feigning ignorance and unwilling to intervene.


    The beatings continued until the group grew tired, spitting on Seiya before leaving him bloodied on the floor.


    Seiya huffed, his entire body aching. They all watched as he struggled up, trembling and trudging with wobbling legs.


    With the situation being too overwhelming, Seiya couldn''t find his glasses in that state. He had to make do with his blurred vision.


    Bruised and trembling, Seiya grabbed another tray and got served¡ªforcing himself to eat through the ache and pain.


    Though he couldn''t down most of it due to his aching stomach and mouth, he tried his hardest to eat.


    Afterward, Seiya limped out of the cafeteria, his vision blurred, bumping into objects along the way.


    ---


    Seiya was led to his father''s office, where Mr Sanio waited with his back turned.


    Standing stiffly, Seiya''s nerves barely contained, trying to summon the courage to speak.

 Chapter 18: A Year Without Light

    Chapter 18: A Year Without Light"You''re finally here. Let''s hear it, then¡ªwhy did you want to see me?" Seiya''s father turned, his cold gaze locking onto his battered and disheveled son.


    "But let me warn you, it better not be a plea to spare the children at the cost of you taking responsibility for your failures" His father''s voice cut through the air like a blade, making Seiya flinch.


    Seiya remained silent, his lips refusing to form words, which only served to irritate his father further.


    "Well? Speak up!" his father barked, the sharpness in his tone echoing in the room.


    "I... um... I..." Seiya stammered, his voice trembling. "The kids... I..."


    The words he desperately wished to utter were the very ones his father had forbidden. His head bowed, trembling under the weight of his unspoken plea.


    His father strode forward leisurely, stopping just in front of Seiya. "You have some nerve.." he sneered, grabbing Seiya''s hair in a brutal grip. "Making such a request when you''re nothing but a mere fly¡ªa mistake that should never have existed."


    With a sickening force, he slammed Seiya''s face onto the cold, hard floor. The crack of impact echoed as blood spurted from Seiya''s mouth and nose, mingling with saliva. His face, now a broken mess, displayed the extent of the impact.


    His trembling form crumpled further under the onslaught.


    "Making you into a weapon was a grave mistake. Clearly, you''re not ready" his father declared, his gaze icy, as though Seiya was a mere insect he could crush at any moment.


    Mr. Sanio squatted in front of Seiya, yanking his son''s head up by the hair to force the boy to meet his icy glare "You will remain the guinea pig you are¡ªa mere object to bear every torment we inflict"


    With that, he stood and walked away, leaving Seiya crumpled on the floor. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *******


    Seiya sat on the edge of his bed, his glistening hair catching the faint light of the sterile room.


    Nine months had come by¡ªmaking it a year in this wretched place. A year of relentless torment. A year of excruciating pain. A year without even the briefest glimpse of the outside world.


    His once lively eyes were now hollow, dulled to a lifeless gray. His vibrant eyes were now devoid of color, reduced to the empty, soulless gaze of a doll. Dark circles hung beneath them, evidence of sleepless nights and relentless anguish.


    As he sat there, his mind was consumed by the memories of every agonizing moment he had endured up to date¡ªweighing heavily on him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not escape them.


    He thought back to nine months prior, when he had approached his father to try and tell him to spare the kids so he could bear his burden alone but his father slammed his face to the ground, saying he''d forever remain a guinea pig.


    He did remain that because his hellish daily torture recommenced¨Cbrutal than ever before. One among them weighed particularly on Seiya''s mind like it was an inseparable part of him.


    On that day, he had been summoned for his usual torture, only to find something far more harrowing awaiting him.


    In the room stood nine children, strapped to metal poles. At the center, a massive boulder sat ominously, one even the strongest Awakeners would struggle to move.


    Seiya was instructed to submerge his hands in boiling water for five minutes. He had to watch as his flesh burned, the searing pain tearing through him. No matter how much he cried and pleaded, it wasn''t stopped.


    The helpless kids could only watch with eyes wide with fear and confusion¡ªthey were starting to realize the true nature of Seiya''s tasks.


    Afterward, his hands were plunged into salt, eliciting a scream from the depths of his soul. Then, with his mutilated hands, he was ordered to move the boulder¡ªhe was allotted five minutes each for the head of a child.


    Despite his efforts, the task was impossible for his frail eight-year-old body. Helplessly, he watched as, one by one, the children were crushed to death, their lives extinguished by the failure he could not overcome.


    By the end of the ordeal, all nine children were dead. Seiya had failed.


    The memory haunted him, the weight of their deaths pressing down on him. Disgust and nausea surged within him as he recalled the scene.


    Covering his mouth, he rushed to the restroom, where he retched violently, overcome by the guilt. He was alive, while the others were not. Breathing felt like a privilege he no longer deserved, granted by those who were no longer here.


    After rinsing his mouth, Seiya turned on the faucet, letting the cold water flow over his hands. He splashed the water onto his face, but before long, his body gave out. His legs did not buckle; instead, he collapsed forward, his head submerging in the water pooled in the basin.


    ---


    When Seiya opened his eyes, he found himself in the familiar void of his consciousness¡ªa vast, empty white space. He exhaled softly, his dead eyes reflecting the weariness that consumed him.


    {How long has it been since you waltzed in here} The familiar voice he''s known to be his heart, let out.


    "Sorry" Seiya murmured, his tone lifeless. "Since I don''t know how it works, I can''t come here voluntarily" He added in a quiet tone, lying on the white floor.


    {Yeah yeah. You''ve grown stronger though} The voice said, a hint of enthusiasm in its tone.


    "What makes you think that?" Seiya asked, his voice indifferent.


    {Huh? Didn''t you know? I saved us!} It remarked, a note of pride and white shock visible in its tone.


    Seiya remained silent, prompting his heart to continue.


    {Remember months ago when you were sent into a gate to fight ice elves?}


    Seiya flinched, recalling the traumatic memories and experiences.


    {One of them almost got me, your heart, but I moved so he missed} It explained.


    Seiya recalled when an elf had indeed pierced his chest from behind during the battle.


    "Ah...I remember something like that. Thought I was a goner for sure but....." Seiya paused, reluctant to continue.


    He didn''t know if what he felt were his genuine intentions. If his heart had let him die that day then maybe he would''ve gotten freedom from this hellish situation called his life. But, is that what he really wants?


    Filled with doubt, Seiya refrained from speaking about it any further.


    "Anyways, thank you. I thought the Awakeners were the ones who saved me but I was wrong"


    Every word that left Seiya''s lips were all devoid of emotion, tugged with tranquility¡ªor maybe he just didn''t have it in him to speak lively anymore.


    {Sure! It''s because you grew stronger anyway! Though, you ought to have really been messed up to not feel an organ moving inside you} The voice teased.


    Silence fell between them as Seiya lay quietly, one hand resting over his face.


    {By the way, why don''t you give me a name?} his heart suggested, its tone eager.


    Seiya sat up, intrigued. He had never considered naming it. "A name?"


    {Yes! It''s strange that you have a name, but I don''t. Give me one!} it urged.


    "Hmm... Kokoro?" Seiya proposed.


    {... What''s that?} it asked, unimpressed.


    "The Japanese word for heart" Seiya explained.


    {Pass!}


    "Then... shinzou?"


    {Pass!}


    "Ma-eum? Sim-jang? Coeur?"


    {I bet they all mean heart in different languages}


    "Mm"


    {Stop that!} the voice protested.


    {You know you¨C} The voice began but abruptly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Seiya asked, concerned.


    {I can''t breathe. It''s like... I''m being suffocated!} the voice struggled.


    "I''m not feeling anything though" Seiya frowned.


    {But I am! I''ve started to feel things better the more you grow stronger!} His heart huffed.


    {Come to think of it, you only ever appear here when you''re almost at death''s door!} It remarked.


    {Don''t tell me, are you being experimented on right now?!} It asked with worry.


    "No"


    {Then what''s wrong?! You think they''re experimenting on you while unconscious? I don''t know, it hurts! Just go!} The voice cried out, its agony resonating within Seiya, causing his heart to strain.

 Chapter 19: Silent Cry, Heard | Whispers of Resilience

    Chapter 19: Silent Cry, Heard | Whispers of ResilienceSeiya clenched his eyes shut before reopening them under the cold water, the basin brimming and spilling onto the floor. He jerked his head back, gasping for air, water streaming from his face as he choked and coughed.


    He vaguely recalled fainting while using the faucet.


    "I... I''m sorry, Ibyu" Seiya wheezed, his voice raspy and broken. "For almost... killing you."


    {It''s okay} a small voice replied.


    Seiya''s eyes widened in shock, staring into the mirror before him. "Eh?!"


    {I said it''s okay} the voice repeated.


    "Huh? Am I still in my consciousness or something because I can hear you" Seiya scanned around him, bewildered.


    {You''re not. You''ve just become strong enough to hear me outside your consciousness now} His heart responded.


    A soft smile graced Seiya''s lips, his eyes squinting gently in feigned relief. "Oh, I''m glad."


    Yet, Ibyu knew the truth. Seiya''s smile was forced, a fa?ade that masked the weight of his anguish¡ªa burden Ibyu shared intimately.


    A sudden knock at the door shattered the moment. The door creaked open, revealing a familiar worker standing outside Seiya''s restroom.


    "You''ve been summoned. It''s time" the worker stated briefly.


    Seiya dried his hands with a towel, then retrieved his glasses from the bedside table, slipping them onto his lifeless eyes¡ªeyes that seemed beyond the aid of any lens. With a heavy heart, he followed the worker to the lab, the place of his daily torment.


    Over time, his father had escalated the horrors inflicted upon him, handing him over to senior staffs for their twisted experiments. He had become a plaything¡ªdiscarded and dehumanized.


    Even among the children, Seiya found no solace. He was met with scorn, mockery, and relentless bullying. Peace was a stranger to him, and he began to believe that the universe itself was against him.


    In the sterile confines of the lab, Seiya was led to the familiar metal table, where he was instructed to lie down. Straps secured him tightly as male and female workers gathered around, preparing to unleash their torment. But something in Seiya shifted. His eyes that appeared dead and distressed, glistened with raw emotion as he stared up at them, his chest heaving in slow, painful pulsations.


    Tears began to flow freely and unbidden as he remained gazing at the workers who hovered above him¡ªthey were frozen in place, arrested by the unspoken plea in Seiya''s eyes¡ªunable to proceed as they all understood the look in his eyes.


    Seiya wept bitterly in his heart. All the emotions he''d kept bottled up over the months seemed to be erupting as he gazed with overwhelming sadness at the workers who unleash hell on him every day.


    He was tired. Fed up. Broken. Seiya craved dearly for freedom.


    He couldn''t help but ponder what mistakes he''d committed in his past life that warranted such torment.


    How big was that crime he had committed to be punished in such a way?


    His tears flowed uncontrollably, it was quiet but bitter.


    Was the crime so grave that he couldn''t be forgiven?


    Was it one big enough that forgiveness isn''t even an option?


    Seiya''s heart ached like never before, not physically¡ªit was so painful.


    His quiet sobs made all the workers gaze in awe, some in pity. No words were spoken, none needed to be spoken because his eyes, his tears said it all and they knew, THEY ALL KNEW.


    No words were spoken but they all heard him clearly.


    Seiya''s mouth opened wide as he sobbed silently, the guilt of every dead child till now wrapping over him and suffocating him.


    Since forgiveness was out of the question for that grave sin he committed in his past, he no longer sought it¡ªhe just needed a break.


    Even criminals in jails get breaks, right? He wanted one, just one because he just couldn''t anymore.


    Seiya''s body trembled as he let all his emotions out with his silent cry.


    He was pleading in his heart, for someone, anyone¡ªfor something, anything to hear and relieve him of this torment.


    His mouth remained agape with his eyes squeezed shut as he cried bitterly with no sound.


    He was weeping silently but it sounded through the whole lab. Like a gentle breeze of sorrow, it blew everywhere.


    That day, that hour, every soul in the lab felt an air they''ve never felt before. They felt his weeping soul.


    _ _ _


    Hours passed before Seiya''s sobs subsided. His tear-streaked face remained etched with sadness, but he no longer cried. The lab door burst open, and his father entered, a sneer on his lips.


    "What''s this? Crying during your session? Pathetic" his father scoffed, his gaze cold. "You all wasted your time, so now it''s my turn!" He barked at the workers, dismissing them and approaching Seiya with malicious intent.


    To Seiya, he smirked. "You''ll be pleased with the new healer the government sent us¡ªa top tier, capable of restoring even dismembered limbs. No more limitations on our fun."


    Seiya lay still, silent and resigned as his father went on.


    "Bring him in" Seiya''s father ordered and a tall tan man walked in. Well fit and chiseled.


    "I just want to have a little fun with you today. It''s not a task" Mr Sanio divulged and Seiya felt some relief in his heart.


    No task meant no kids had to die.


    "It''s something simple. Just a slow, deliberate slice of your toes and fingers with blunt tools hahaha" He announced.


    "Since we have a competent healer now, let''s not hold back! I''ll make sure to find the most blunt scalpel there is to make sure your fingers and toes don''t come off in one clean cut" He remarked.


    Much to his words, Seiya did have his toes and fingers slowly sliced with a blunt scalpel. Got the injury exposed to abrasive breeze and left to bleed before being healed.


    The pain was excruciating, yet Seiya endured, his body trembling with each cut, each fresh wave of agony. No matter how much he''s subjected to agonizing pains, he just couldn''t get used to it.


    Once the session ended, Seiya was sent to wash the blood from his body and given clean decent clothes. The pristine attire felt like a mockery, a veneer of normalcy over a life of suffering.


    As he dressed for dinner, his thoughts wandered.


    Why was he always given proper clothes when dining with the other children? To maintain the illusion that he was treated better?


    Seiya sighed, deciding it''s of no importance.


    Steeling himself, Seiya entered the dining hall.


    The moment he slid open the door, a plate of food slammed into his face, its contents dripping onto the floor.


    Laughter erupted around him.


    "Told you he''d show up!"


    "Shameless, as always!"


    Seiya stood frozen, his heart too fragile to bear the cruelty. Tears traced down his cheeks as their derision echoed around him.


    He reached to wipe the remnants of food from his face, only for a hand to seize his collar, shoving him backward until he landed hard on the ground.


    The children gathered and began to kick and hit him, their mockery unrelenting.


    "With the amount of deaths you''re responsible for, you are shameless enough to always show up here?!" Eiro, the blonde boy, notorious for leading Seiya''s mistreatment, sneered down at him.


    "And that hair of yours, it''s creepy! We need to cut it!" He gestured to a friend to fetch scissors.


    At the threat, Seiya''s body quivered, fear coursing through him.


    His long hair served as a shield, obscuring most of his expressions and his features from the world. To cut it would be stripping away his armor, leaving him vulnerable and exposed.


    The boy returned, scissors in hand and Seiya''s heart pounding in terror.


    "Snip, snip, snip! It''s got to go!" The boy taunted, clanging the scissors ominously before Seiya''s terrified eyes.


    As the scissors neared his hair, a hand shot out, stopping them in their tracks. The sharp edge grazed Seiya''s arm, drawing blood as his assailant''s grip was forcibly removed.


    Seiya looked up to see the light blue-haired boy, the same one who had once intervened for him before.


    "What''s the meaning of this?!" The bully snarled, his rage directed at the blue-haired boy.


    "That''s enough. Stop it." The blue-haired boy''s voice was calm but firm.


    There was a tense pause before the bully clicked his tongue, leading his gang away in reluctant defeat.


    The blue-haired boy followed soon after, leaving Seiya alone under the scrutinizing gaze of the remaining children.


    Seiya, bruised and bleeding, gathered himself with effort. He retrieved his glasses, placing them back on, and without a word, made his way out.


    The children watched in stunned silence, expecting him to endure the abuse and stay as he always had. But this time, he left.


    _ _ _


    Seiya approached one of the lab workers, requesting to be led to his father. They complied, guiding him to a room unfamiliar to him.


    Inside, his father sat in a rotating chair, surrounded by multiple screens displaying various sections of the lab.


    "Skipping a meal because of a little bullying, like the child you are. Tsk!" his father scorned, swiveling the chair to face him.


    "Coming here on your own¡ªwhat could you possibly want to tell me?" He rested his chin on his intertwined fingers, waiting.


    "It better not be about the welfare of the chil¡ª" His words were cut short as Seiya fell to his knees, his forehead touching the floor in a posture of supplication.


    Mr. Sanio was momentarily taken aback, watching his son with interest.


    "I want to become strong. Please make me strong"


    Seiya longed for strength¡ªnot for himself, but to protect the children, his mother. In the one year he''s endured here, he had suffered every torment, just so those kids and his mother remain breathing¡ªit was hard and unbearable but he managed.


    However, he had come to know that the agony and torture he was subjected to was nothing compared to the real life combat and harrowing cruelty he was faced with in the dungeon.


    He knew a time like that again would come. He knew those kids would never stop being used as sacrifices on him, so he needed to get stronger.


    Rather than succumb to guilt over those he couldn''t save, Seiya resolved to protect those still living, though the weight of the lost would always haunt him.


    Kneeling, with his forehead and palms pressed to the ground, Seiya saw not his father but a stranger.


    A delighted smile crept brazenly upon Mr.


    Sanio''s face as he gazed at his son''s bowed form. "Good. Then, Seiya, are you prepared to face whatever hardships dread along?"


    "I am" Seiya''s voice was soft but


    resolute. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That also means you consent to any and all methods we deem necessary to achieve this goal" His father added.


    Seiya gritted his teeth, his head still bowed. They had never asked for his consent before. "Yes," he replied firmly.


    "Excellent! You may rise now!"


    Seiya lifted his head, though he remained on his knees.


    "Ah? You don''t look particularly happy about sealing this deal. You should be smiling; after all, I''ve granted one of your requests, haven''t I?" Mr. Sanio''s brow furrowed.


    Seiya hesitated, but then forced a grin, his bruised face and bleeding lips forming a wide smile. "Right?" he asked rhetorically, tilting his head and squinting his eyes.


    "Right! It''s a privilege that I''m giving my time to a worthless lab rat like you" Mr. Sanio sneered.


    "Absolutely," Seiya responded, his smile unwavering.


    "Wonderful! Now, leave and prepare for our NEW BEGINNING."

 Chapter 20: The Relentless Path to Strength

    Chapter 20: The Relentless Path to StrengthAfter the discussion, or rather, a deal¡ªwith his father, Seiya was assigned a female assistant. Miss Onoya was tasked with monitoring and supporting Seiya''s rigorous daily training regimen, all part of his journey to grow stronger.


    On the first day, Miss Onoya took Seiya to the gym and instructed him to complete 100 push-ups, followed by 50 one-handed push-ups. When Seiya hesitated, she said, "What''s the hesitation? You''ve done this under harsher conditions before, so you can manage it now."


    After completing the exercises, she casually tossed him a towel. The simple gesture momentarily froze Seiya; it was one of the rare instances of kindness he had experienced after accomplishing a task.


    Since the deal was struck, Seiya''s days had become rigidly structured. He was awakened at 5:00 a.m. for training, went to bed at 9:00 p.m., and was restricted to only lunch and dinner¡ªbreakfast was forbidden.


    His training regimen was relentless: push-ups, squats, running, jogging, back extensions, weightlifting, and new exercises added weekly to build stamina, strength, and muscle tone. From dawn until 2:00 p.m which was lunch time., he trained without pause.


    Afternoons after lunch were no reprieve. His father and staff subjected him to torturous experiments that inflicted bone-deep pain, while the contempt and bullying from the other children persisted.


    After three months of rigorous exercise, a professional boxer was brought in to teach Seiya the basics of boxing. Each day became a whirlwind of exercises, endless drills, sparring, and relentless experimentation from his father who never goes a day without it. It''s either they''re testing new found poison on him or carrying out inhumane experiments on him.


    Despite everything, his body began to transform. Months of training chiseled his frame, hardening his muscles, though his build remained slim¡ªhe was, after all, still a child.


    Seiya is taught strictly the basics of boxing and spars everyday with the teacher but instead of training his punches on sandbags like traditional boxers do, Seiya honed his strength against a massive unbreakable boulder he had been tasked with moving and cracking. Each strike with his full strength shattered the bones in his hands, only to get them healed and endure the process again. The cycle was excruciating but necessary, because lives were at stake.


    Trying to get stronger, Seiya tried his ultimate best to complete every task given to him. In order to reduce the lives of the children lost as a result of his failure¡ªthough he deemed himself a failure because his ultimate best could only reduce the lives lost and not actually save them.


    Nine months later, Seiya had mastered the basics of boxing, coupled with his physical regimen, his skills were refined.


    His body, though still childlike, had become lean and muscular. He was now ten years old, marking two years since he was thrust into this harsh existence. The transformation in his physique was undeniable¡ªhis once frail frame now hardened and slightly taller. Though he took no pride in his progress, he recognized his growth. Only after a year of those arduous training, was he able to put a small crack in the seemingly indestructible boulder.


    Miss Onoya, clad in a suit skirt with her sleek bob hairstyle, observed Seiya as he emerged from the pool, water streaming down his slender, muscular frame. His hair clung to his face and neck, a stark contrast to the frail boy who had arrived two years ago.


    Training underwater had become a routine part of his regimen, to enhance his agility and strength. Seiya now moves fluidly in the depths, generating ripples with his punches and executing precise kicks¡ªskills he once struggled to perform. All, a testament to his improved power and flexibility.


    Handing him a towel, Miss Onoya glanced at the tablet clumped in her arm and announced, "Next, you''re entering a dungeon" The casual tone of her voice belied the gravity of her words.


    Seiya''s heart raced, his pulse pounding in his ears. Nearly two years had passed since his last dungeon encounter, but the memories of that harrowing experience remained vivid.


    Noting his pale expression, she added, "It''s not like the previous one, so you can relax". Though she said this to calm him, there was no hint of concern in her tone. She has always been a nonchalant person, strict with zero cares.


    "A different one? I thought only after a gate is explored do we know what kind of gate it is" Seiya turned to her, voicing his confusion.


    "True.." She explained, "but every gate we''ve opened is registered on our system, should we want to explore it again for whatever reason. The one you entered wasn''t the first nor the last we''ve opened"


    "Though a gate that is already cleared can never be re-inspected, we have some open and uncleared. You''ll be sent to a pre-inspected gate this time"


    Despite her explanation, the fear gnawed at him.


    Clad in fresh clothes, Seiya was led to the yard where the gate was being prepared. As the electric blue whirlpool materialized, dread settled in his chest.


    "Don''t waste too much time. Do what is needed to complete the task as there are twelve kids lined up to pay, should you fail to clear the dungeon" Miss Onoya instructed coldly.


    Before stepping into the glowing gate, Seiya caught his father''s gaze. His father''s smile sent a shiver down his spine, a chilling reminder of the consequences of failure.


    Inside the dungeon, everything was unlike the bleak environment of his first gate that Seiya questioned whether he was truly in a dungeon.


    This one was lush with greenery, a natural, verdant landscape.


    But danger lurked. A lemon-green goblin appeared behind him, its eyes gleaming with malice. Sensing its presence, Seiya turned swiftly but the goblin leapt, its spear slicing through the air, aimed directly at Seiya''s neck. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya instinctively caught the wooden shaft mid-swing with one hand while the other grabbed the goblin''s neck, ceasing its motion¡ªa stance where his arm is arched across his chin to catch the spear while the other is stretched to grab the goblin''s neck.


    The goblin thrashed wildly, scratching at Seiya with sharp nails, forcing him to briefly release his grip only to plunge his hardened hand into the goblin''s throat the next second, blood splattering about.


    Seiya gazed blankly at the lifeless goblin on the floor, unsure if they were just that weak and easy to pierce or he had gotten strong enough that his hardened hand alone was enough to pull that off.


    The stiffened muscles in Seiya''s hardened hand he''s used to kill the goblin slowly eased up, relaxing as his eyes spread with realization.


    It was the first life he''s ever taken. Though he holds himself accountable for the deaths of the children over the years, this was the first he''d directly taken. He couldn''t help but grapple with the reality of it.


    Thinking how he used to be the one to save bugs along the street to being the one that now reaps them off their lives, his heart clenched with pain.


    A rush of nausea filled him as he took up his trembling hand stained in blood to inspect. Tears streamed down his face in sorrowful mourn.


    But! He''d choose this over the lives of the children. It''s rather this than that, so he steeled himself, prioritizing the children''s lives over his own moral conflict.


    With renewed resolve, Seiya sprinted forward with calculated and precise movement, his eyes locked onto the nearest goblin. His fingers curled stiffly into a claw-like shape, pressing firmly into the goblin''s shoulder to pin it in place. In one fluid motion, he drew back his fist, his muscles coiling with latent power. He shifted his weight, pivoting his foot and sliding his leg backward to balance his stance.


    With a well clenched fist, every sinew pulled tight, Seiya delivered his punch with immense force. The blow connected with devastating precision and power, exploding the goblin''s head to bits.

 Chapter 21: Shattered Innocence

    Chapter 21: Shattered InnocenceSeiya easily slaughtered nearly every goblin in the dungeon, each step taking him deeper into the dungeon. Bloodstained and weary, he trudged forward, dragging a spear he''d seized from one of the fallen goblins.


    His body, drenched in the red spray of battle, carried the weight of his relentless pursuit.


    As he moved, his mind flickered back to a time when such creatures could have ended his life with ease but things were different now. The fear that once gripped him¡ªinstilled by the ice elves of the previous dungeon¡ªwas absent or at least, it wasn''t present in front of these goblins.


    The memory of standing before those cold, merciless beings had left a terror etched into his bones. In contrast, the goblins hardly posed a challenge, their resistance barely worthy of his effort.


    Two goals burned brightly in Seiya''s mind. The first: to defeat the ice elves. The second: to move and shatter the massive boulder within the facility. Despite his rigorous training, his progress on the boulder was limited to a mere crack, but his resolve to break it into pieces remains unshaken. Achieving these feats meant more than just personal triumph; it would mean being strong enough to save the children from the grim fate.


    Seiya cleared the dungeon with ruthless efficiency and was soon teleported back to the yard from where he entered. The crowd awaiting him stared in astonishment, their eyes wide with disbelief at his speed and ferocity.


    Seiya''s father stepped forward, his voice tinged with pride.


    "Amazing. To think the boy who once couldn''t harm a fly now slays with such ruthlessness. Truly amazing!" his father praised, his smile broad. "But, you should have brought back the goblin cores and drops. Even if they''re only good for crafting low grade weapons, they have value. Nonetheless, you did well"


    Seiya realized his oversight. Though it was his second time in a dungeon, it was his first time killing monsters. Collecting drops hadn''t even crossed his mind¡ªit was a rookie mistake born of inexperience and overshadowed by his focus on survival.


    "You should clean up," his father suggested, gesturing for his assistant to escort Seiya away.


    After a much needed bath, Seiya changed into clean clothes selected by his assistant.


    "Why not my uniform?" he inquired.


    "Because you have another mission" she replied curtly, her words setting his nerves on edge.


    Seiya was taken aback¡ªanother mission so soon? Usually, his schedule alternated between brutal training and sessions with his father or others who used pain as a tool to harden him or test new methods on his resilience. Yet, here he was, facing the unexpected.


    Despite his curiosity, Seiya refrained from pressing further, knowing the unpredictability of his circumstances.


    "It''s best to forgo the glasses this time" Miss Onoya remarked, reaching for them but Seiya quickly tilted his head away.


    The skin between Seiya''s brows tightened at the thought of wearing contacts. He loathed contacts, finding them painful and uncomfortable.


    "I know you dislike this but I recommend you listen to me on this" Miss Onoya insisted.


    Seiya sighed, not having it in him to even protest any further.


    "Alright" He replied and Miss Onoya took off his glasses, getting ready to help him with the contacts.


    Seiya''s forehead wrinkled again at the thought of the process of putting in the contacts, causing him to shudder.


    Miss Onoya helped him put the contacts before they both started heading to their destination.


    As they walked through the hallways, Miss Onoya broke the silence.


    "It''s lunchtime. You should eat something. I can give you a moment if you want" she suggested, her expression as stern as ever.


    Seiya sighed, his anxiety about the impending mission quelling his appetite. "I''d rather complete the mission first" he murmured, his heart heavy with the weight of the children''s lives resting on his success.


    Soon, they arrived at a private room where his father sat waiting, his smile broadening at the sight of Seiya.


    "You''ve done well today," he said, clapping softly. "Clearing that dungeon was no small feat. I''m proud of you."


    "Because of that success, I''m confident you''ll handle this next mission just as well."


    Seiya''s heart raced, his face pale as he awaited his father''s words to unfold.


    "What''s with that nervous look?" His father lashed. "You should be overjoyed that I''m handing over such a mission to you. It''s me confiding in you just after two years of being here, so smile!" It wasn''t a request but a direct command. One that weighed heavily.


    Seiya''s lips twisted wide in a grin at the command and his father smiled in return.


    "Listen intently" His father started.


    "Today''s mission is about eliminating some people" his father declared bluntly, causing Seiya''s breath to hitch. The word ''eliminate'' hung heavily in the air, clawing at his mind. Could it be what he feared?


    "Yes, you understood correctly" his father confirmed, his tone devoid of hesitation. "You will be killing them"


    Panic gripped Seiya, his vision blurring and his body trembling. Killing monsters had already tested his limits¡ªhow could he bring himself to kill humans?


    To take away a human''s life, Seiya deemed it impossible.


    Before Seiya could process further, his father snapped his fingers and the wall beside Seiya slid open, revealing a large glass enclosure where five children stood. Another snap, and a bullet was shot into the skull of one of the kids, freezing Seiya in horror.


    "What was that reaction after hearing what the mission is about? You''ve just cleared a dungeon of monsters, haven''t you? Surely the feeling of taking away their lives still lingers within you, does it not?" His father asked with angry eyes.


    "Yet another innocent child has died as a result of your foolishness!" His father cussed, glaring at him.


    Seiya remained still, pale with no color.


    "Now, are you ready to listen properly to what the mission is about?" His father asked with a brow raised.


    "Eh? Mn....y-yes...yes!" Seiya stammered about, his gaze darting here and there.


    "Good. One of our funding members recently found out a secret about us. One that I''ve kept hidden even from the government. He''s threatening and blackmailing me with it and I cannot stand for such a thing, someone else pulling my strings!" His father seethed at the last words.


    "What I want is total termination of him! and his family!" Seiya''s father gestured up to the projected screen on the wall displaying a fat man in black suit, a woman by his side and a male child in their midst.


    "Make sure you commit their faces to memory" His father advised.


    "Along with you, I''ll be sending two elites to carry out this mission. You must be wondering who the elites are so I''ll tell you"


    "First, this isn''t the only facility we have here in Japan. There are three in total, this being the one with the least success over the years. Each facility has what they call the elites except this facility, a failure through and through" Seiya''s father sighed.


    "The elites are seven groups of children tested and known to be the strongest, even more than most high ranking Awakeners. In other words, they''re successful experimental products!" He let out in a relishing tone.


    "They''re the fruit of our research, our experiments, our sweat and sleepless nights! They''re very much one of the most powerful weapons history has ever made! Some even revere them as gods after seeing how powerful they are! They''re the result of my hard works¡ª"


    "Hm-hm!" Miss Onoya let out a soft cough to get Seiya''s father back on track as he seemed drawn away by his own explanations.


    "Ah, forgive me. I''m just so proud whenever I talk about them that I get so engrossed" He smiled softly.


    "Anyways, the elites are groups of weapons crafted from my hard work and intelligence. They''re my successful achievements and are responsible for taking care of all matters relating to stuff like this" He explained.


    "The other two facilities have succeeded in making their elites except this one. Though they can''t compare to the kids in the other facilities, there are pretty formidable ones here as well and I plan on choosing some qualified ones as the elites. So Seiya, if you work hard, you might qualify to be among the elites" His father told him with a big smile full of expectation.


    Seiya''s eyes rolled down in quiet sadness. His heart aching softly for the kids they call elites who are known as mere weapons.


    "For today, you''ll be going with two elites. They already know about the mission and how to handle things. Just rest back and follow every command given to you. Bear in mind that every action of yours is being recorded and monitored by me"


    "Excuse me" Miss Onoya said and blindfolded Seiya before being taken away.


    ****


    After what felt like an eternity, Seiya''s blindfold was abruptly removed. Throughout the journey, he had been blindfolded, sensing only the movement of a car and at times, being carried in someone''s arms as they ran and leapt intermittently.


    As his eyes adjusted, Seiya found himself face to face with two boys, both appearing older and taller than him, around fourteen years old. They were muscular, clad in sleek black bodysuits, their physiques exuding strength.


    Both had black hair, but there were distinct differences: one had his hair falling loosely over his face, while the other had shorter hair, slicked back, with a few white strands at the front¡ªlike a mark of vitiligo. The boy with the hair in his face had dark, piercing eyes, whereas the one with the vitiligo bore a pair of grey, foggy eyes.


    Once unblinded, Seiya was handed a small ear plug and a gun. He hesitated, his hand hovering over the weapon until the boy with the chilling grey eyes casted a cold, commanding gaze upon him.


    Recalling his training, Seiya knew he could handle the firearm, even if his apprehension lingered.


    The two boys, the elites, communicated only through silent gestures and nods, their coordination seamless and unspoken.


    As Seiya''s vision cleared, he realized they were atop a rooftop, part of a grand mansion. Below, several men dressed in black suits patrolled the grounds¡ªthe mansion''s guards. Seiya marveled at how the elites had managed to infiltrate so deeply, reaching the rooftop undetected amidst such tight security.


    The elites exchanged nods, and the one with the streaks of white hair raised his gun, the silencer already in place and aimed it at Seiya.


    Before Seiya''s eyes could fully widen in realization, a bullet pierced his right thigh.


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 22: Duty and Despair

    Chapter 22: Duty and DespairSeiya collapsed to one knee, his hands trembling over the freshly inflicted wound on his thigh.


    His mind raced erratically, trying to make sense of why he had been shot. He considered the possibility that the mission was a ploy to eliminate him, but the location made him dismiss the thought.


    They couldn''t possibly bring him all the way here just to dispose of him, right?


    He raised his gaze, his eyes wavering, silently demanding an explanation from the elite who had fired the shot.


    The other elite walked over calmly, brushed Seiya''s hands away from his thigh, and spread his own hand over the wound.


    A translucent, bubble-like glow enveloped Seiya''s injury before fading. Seiya initially thought it was to heal him, but it merely enclosed the wound to prevent blood from trailing about.


    Exchanging a nod, the elite with longer hair leapt off the roof while the other fixed Seiya with a cold stare.


    "Get up." He commanded, his voice icy but not harsh.


    Seiya struggled to his feet, squinting in pain as he rose. When he looked down, he saw the other elite, who had jumped, fighting with the guards below¡ªit was more accurate to say he was dispatching them effortlessly.


    Unable to stomach the merciless slaughter, Seiya averted his gaze. Still, he wondered how they could avoid being caught by CCTV, but he dismissed the thought, acknowledging the elite''s evident professionalism and preparation.


    "Let''s go" Ordered the elite beside Seiya.


    Seiya questioned how he was expected to walk in such pain, fearing he would only hinder them, but he complied nonetheless.


    Trudging behind, Seiya struggled to match the elite''s pace which prompt the elite to stop, cock his gun again, and aimed it at Seiya.


    Flustered, Seiya waved his hands nervously about, assuring the elite he would keep up. This seemed to suffice, because the elite lowered his weapon and continued forward.


    For someone accustomed to enduring severe torture on a daily basis, a bullet wound is bearable.


    Though it hurt, Seiya found resolve in the thought of his mother and the children he sought to protect. Their lives fueled his determination to endure.


    Seiya pressed on, matching the elite''s pace, ignoring the throbbing in his leg.


    Finally, they reached a section of the roof. Just as Seiya was wondering how they would get into the house, the elite smashed the roof beneath them with a power kick and the place he smashed crashed and opened up a hole.


    Grabbing Seiya by the collar, he plunged them both through the newly formed opening.


    As they landed, a barrage of bullets greeted them. The elite tightened his grip on Seiya, maneuvering them behind a pillar for cover. Seiya''s heart raced, gripped by raw fear.


    "Stay here" the elite ordered, drawing another pistol that was strapped to his waist before rushing into the fray.


    The gunfire ceased after a while, and Seiya peered out to see the elite standing amidst a sea of corpses, drenched in blood, his eyes cold and unyielding. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elite discarded a blood-soaked dagger he had taken from one of the guards and retrieved his pistol from the ground.


    "Let''s go" He said, and Seiya hurried to his side, momentarily forgetting his injury.


    Together, they moved forward, stopping at a door, which the elite kicked open.


    Inside was the man Seiya''s father had shown him¡ªthe very person they were sent there to eliminate.


    Seiya swallowed hard, his body trembling as he confronted the reality of his mission.


    The man, round with potbelly, was engulfed in raw fear. He held out a rifle, pointing shakily and threatening to shoot.


    Before he could act, a bullet pierced his forehead. Seiya could only watch, relieved it wasn''t him who had to pull the trigger, though still burdened by the man''s death.


    The elite dragged Seiya further into the opulent bedroom, his sharp eyes scanning the space and searching methodically¡ªthe closet, under the bed, the dressing room and finally the restroom.


    Inside the restroom, they approached a tub concealed by a curtain. The elite pulled it aside, revealing a woman and a child¡ªthe wife and son of the deceased man. They cowered, their Reyes wide with terror, silently pleading for mercy.


    Seiya''s heart tightened painfully, each second amplifying the suffocating tension.


    Before Seiya could draw another breath, a bullet tore through the woman''s head. The child, no older than six, let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    Seiya felt the world tilt, his breath hitching as he grew dizzy with horror.


    "Go on" the elite urged, his gaze like ice.


    Seiya blinked, confusion evident in his trembling voice. "Huh?"


    "Complete the mission" the elite reiterated, his tone void of emotion.


    Seiya''s eyes widened more than they ever had, in terror His hand went numb, dropping the pistol to the floor.


    He had just realized it. That he was being asked to kill the young boy in front of him.


    His nerves shot up and pulsated erratically, his mind playing the all so familiar question.


    Why? Why? As he''s drenched in cold sweat.


    "Go on" The elite urged again, his eyes blank.


    Terror surged through his veins. How could he kill an innocent child? Yet, refusal would mean the death of many more children in the facility. If he didn''t do it, the elite would, thereby a mission failed on Seiya''s part¡ªand a mission failed equals the lives of many children.


    Many more will have to die just because of one child he refuses to kill.


    Staring at the innocent boy who has just lost his parents, Seiya''s mind was wrecked.


    His mind spiraled, each heartbeat louder than the last. Logic dictated one choice, but his conscience rebelled. He needed a way out, a loophole.


    Seiya saw this different from all the torture and hellish trainings he''s had to endure for the children to live, because if it was that, he''d gladly do it just so they breathe but not this!


    In the midst of his turmoil, a chilling thought that froze up every nerve in his body emerged: Should I just kill myself?


    Seiya picked up his gun, cocked it, and raised it to his temple, his eyes weary and resigned.

 Chapter 23: Unseen Bonds

    Chapter 23: Unseen BondsSeiya held the gun firmly against his head, his eyes weary and lifeless. The elite before him mouthed something, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    "Don''t move!" The elite''s glare froze Seiya in place, leaving him breathless, unable to even draw a breath.


    At first, Seiya thought the command was because he intended to end himself, but as he strained to listen, distant murmurs and footsteps reached his ears¡ªpeople were entering the mansion.


    Without a sound, the elite seized Seiya, hoisting him over his shoulder. They leapt out of the room and back onto the roof from which they had come.


    Silent and swift, the elite ran across the rooftops with Seiya in tow. The other elite joined them, and they did not stop until they were far from the mansion''s grounds.


    Seiya couldn''t make sense of their actions¡ªwhy the child was spared, or why they avoided confronting the intruders as they had with the guards. Yet, he felt a wave of relief knowing the child had survived.


    Sensing Seiya''s bewilderment, the elite carrying him began to explain as they moved down an empty, bushy road, the evening sky already darkened.


    "Those weren''t ordinary civilians, but Awakeners. High-ranking ones" the elite started, his voice calm and composed.


    "Had we lingered even a second longer, they would have caught us.That goes for any movement we make as well. Any continued use of our abilities would have given away our position instantly. That''s why we retreated." The other elite nodded in agreement.


    They boarded a waiting black bus, which sped off as soon as they got in. The drive was shrouded in silence.


    Upon arrival at the facility, Seiya was the only one dropped off, the elites already communicating with his father through the devices in their ears. Seiya was led to his father''s office.


    His father greeted him with a stern expression, his eyes cold as Seiya stood before him, head bowed.


    "Another mission failed" his father intoned, making Seiya''s breath hitch, his eyes widening.


    "Don''t worry.." his father continued, "this time, it wasn''t entirely your fault, so the children will be spared." Seiya exhaled in relief.


    "However, I had high hopes for this mission. What a shame." His father remarked, his face hard with barely suppressed anger.


    "Get changed into your uniform. We have a session." He dismissed Seiya with a wave.


    Despite knowing a training session should''ve been next, Seiya did not protest. He wouldn''t have dared even if he wanted to.


    "You''re just in time; the kids are having dinner. You should join them" Miss Onoya said as she escorted Seiya to his room.


    "I''m not hungry" Seiya replied even though he hadn''t eaten all day.


    "Still, you might want to check out the dining hall. The other kids are there" Miss Onoya suggested, prompting Seiya to pause.


    "You remember how I mentioned this facility has three stories, each occupied by children grouped by rank? The first floor here is for the weakest, the second for those stronger, and the third for the strongest. The dining hall on the second floor is being renovated, so those kids are having dinner here on the first floor. I thought you might be interested."


    "I''ll go see them then" Seiya smiled faintly and made his way to the dining hall.


    At the door, he hesitated, his heart pounding, before sliding it open and sticking in just his head to peek inside.


    All eyes turned to him as he stood at the threshold, scanning the room. There were new faces¡ªolder, taller, more imposing figures with an air of intimidation.


    A boy from the second floor, looking about sixteen, with peach apricot hair, froze as he caught sight of Seiya. His eyes twinkled as he gazed at Seiya, as if he was a piece of art on display. The boy stood there, tray of food in hand, unable to look away.


    Seemingly having enough gawking and feeling overwhelmed, Seiya withdrew and left.


    Whispers of mockery followed his departure.


    "How shameless! He didn''t come for lunch so I thought he wouldn''t be eating with us anymore".


    "He just showed up to remind us he''s different."


    "Disgusting. After so many kids died, how can he live so carefree?"


    "He''s so thick-skinned. Even after being beaten¡ª"


    Their conversation was cut short by a looming figure behind them. It was the boy with peach apricot hair, his expression menacing, veins bulging on his forehead.


    "Hah?!" he growled, his rage palpable, silencing the dining hall. Everyone turned to watch.


    "What did you say about him?" He asked sternly with eyes spread in rage.


    "Speak up!" He demanded harshly, his tone seething with anger. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Suhei, what''s wrong?" a boy from his group seated nearby, asked.


    The kids, intimidated by Suhei, trembled under his furious gaze.


    Everyone in the dining hall remained silent as they were confused and could only watch what was about to go down.


    "What''s it to you what we say?" Eiro, one of Seiya''s tormentors, approached Suhei nonchalantly. "He''s scum! A killer! That bastard doesn''t deserve to be ali¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a powerful punch sent him flying across the tables. Gasps echoed through the hall, the second-floor kids also shocked as everyone else.


    The shock etched on their faces was crystal clear because it was the first time they''d seen Suhei act like that¡ªthat too for a reason unknown.


    "A scum? A killer? He doesn''t deserve to live?" Suhei repeated through clenched teeth, advancing toward the fallen boy. "If anyone doesn''t deserve to live, it''s you lot who judge him so harshly!" He landed another punch before his friends restrained him.


    "Calm down, Suhei! What''s wrong?" they urged, pulling him back.


    Even Suhei, despite his years, knew better than to lay a hand on a young child. Yet, the fury coursing through his veins, ignited by their vile actions, drove him to the brink. His blood boiled beyond reason, and it took the restraint of his friends to keep him from losing control.


    "You dare call him shameless?! Disgusting?! The only ones deserving of such words are all of you!" he bellowed, tearing himself free from his friends'' grasps.


    His voice trembled with a mix of anger and sorrow. "To think this is how you''ve seen him all along. How you''ve looked down on him with such disdain. Tsk!" Suhei closed his eyes, his heart aching under the weight of betrayal.


    "From the moment he set foot here, I''ve watched him. I''ve anticipated the day I''d finally meet him¡ªa hero in my eyes. And yet, this is how you''ve treated him? By tormenting and bullying him?" Suhei''s voice rose, each word sharper than the last.


    "You call him a killer? Fine! But I''ll show you everything he''s endured. I''ll make you see just how easy your lives have been in comparison!" His eyes reddened with unshed tears as he stepped toward the center of the dining hall.


    With a commanding gesture, Suhei extended his right hand, his palm open. Slowly, a large white screen materialized before them, filling the hall with an ominous glow.

 Chapter 24: A Cruel Stage | Chains of Survival

    Chapter 24: A Cruel Stage | Chains of Survival"I''ll show everyone!" Suhei declared as the white screen materialized in the dining hall.


    The blank screen gradually faded, revealing Seiya and his surroundings.


    In the dining hall, all eyes were fixated on the screen. They watched as Seiya, trying his hardest to walk without limping, was led into a hall by his father.


    Seiya arrived in the spacious room where a massive boulder sat comfortably. On one side of the hall were middle-aged men clad in black suits, and at the other end, separated by a glass wall, were children strapped to chairs, facing the threat of electrocution.


    Seiya sighed heavily at the sight, hoping he could fulfill whatever task was demanded of him to save those children.


    "You see, Seiya," his father began, "today is the birthday of one of our funding members. He just returned to Japan. It''s late, but since the day isn''t over yet, he wants some entertainment." His father grinned widely.


    "You just do your best to entertain us and endure whatever is thrown at you if you don''t want those kids dead" his father whispered.


    In the dining hall, everyone''s eyes were wide, glued to the unfolding scene.


    "He''s one of our finest specimens, and he''ll do his best to make your time worthwhile, rest assured" his father announced to the suited men seated in a row like an audience at a cinema or circus.


    "Alright, Seiya, stretch out your arms" his father commanded. When Seiya complied, a sharp sword instantly sliced off his arms.


    Seiya''s eyes widened in shock as blood poured from the stumps, eliciting gasps from the children watching through the screen.


    The children were stunned, unable to comprehend the brutality they were witnessing.


    "Now, move the boulder," his father commanded with a tone of delight.


    Seiya hesitated, staring at his severed arms, but quickly approached the boulder, knowing any delay could cost a child''s life. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood trickled beneath as Seiya struggled to press his shortened arms against the boulder. His arms, sliced so short, barely touched the boulder, no matter how much he pressed himself against it, ignoring the pain shooting through his body.


    This sight made the funding members burst out laughing, finding Seiya''s plight amusing.


    Oblivious to their mockery, Seiya continued pressing his bleeding arms against the boulder, attempting a feat he knew was impossible even with intact arms. But he had to try.


    In the dining hall, most of the children had their palms over their mouths, trying to suppress their gasps, their wide eyes filled with horror.


    Their faces were pale as they watched Seiya''s agony.


    On the third floor, older children, mostly aged sixteen and above, with a few younger ones among them, watched the scene with rapt attention.


    Suhei had ensured the broadcast was visible throughout the entire facility, not just the dining hall.


    "Heh?! So there''s a kid like that here" a boy on the third floor remarked listlessly, his hand on his chin.


    As Seiya tried his best¡ªor put on a show of trying to move the boulder with half arms¡ªhis father and the funding members laughed.


    "He wouldn''t even be able to move it with his arms intact, yet he''s trying so hard with severed ones. How foolish!" the funding members remarked, laughing more.


    "He''s always been like this. He can even walk with bullet wounds in his legs. Watch this." His father pulled out a gun and fired two bullets into Seiya''s legs.


    Seiya staggered but maintained his balance, valuing the children''s lives above his own suffering.


    "See! He''s still standing, haha" his father commented bemusedly.


    "He can even walk with it. Come on, Seiya, show them." Seiya began to walk despite his injured legs, each step laden with excruciating pain.


    "What if he''s shot in the knees? Can he still walk?" a funding member inquired.


    "Interesting! Let''s see" his father replied, shooting Seiya in the knees.


    This time, Seiya fell backward onto his buttocks.


    The pain was indescribable, even though it wasn''t the first time he''d been shot there.


    "Haha. He fell on his butt! That must''ve been too much" the funding members laughed.


    "I guess so. Maybe I should have someone pay for this" his father said coldly, glaring at Seiya, whose nerves shot up.


    "I...I will get up" Seiya stammered in fear.


    He struggled to rise, his knees locked, forcing him to stand stiffly, as if on tiptoe.


    "Now walk!"


    Seiya started walking with stiffly stretched legs like a doll being made to walk.


    Laughter echoed from the men as they watched.


    "Then, sirs, if there''s anything you''d like to do with him, please feel free" his father said politely.


    "Can I cut him anywhere I want? He''s just a lab rat, after all. I''d like to butcher him" one of the men said, laughing.


    "Of course he is. Please, feel free to" Seiya''s father approved with a wide smile.


    Seiya stood, panting from fatigue, his vision blurring from blood loss but he dared not succumb¡ªnot if he wanted the kids alive.


    A funding member approached with a dagger.


    "Hmm, where should I start?" he pondered, scanning Seiya from head to toe.


    "The ear!" he declared, slicing off one of Seiya''s ears.


    Seiya clenched his teeth in pain but did not utter a sound.


    Laughter filled the room as Seiya''s severed ear bounced on the floor.


    "Can I cut him open from the chest down?"


    "Of course! I slit his belly open the first day I brought him here. He screamed quite well" Seiya''s father recounted.


    The man grabbed Seiya''s head to lock him in place, pressing harshly against his injured ear and began slitting shallowly in a straight line from Seiya''s chest, very slowly.


    Seeing Seiya shut his eyes without a sound, he scoffed.


    "Tsk! Boring!" he said, tossing the dagger aside. The cut stopped just below Seiya''s chest.


    They proceeded to use Seiya as a target for the knife throwing game, hurling daggers and scalpels at him, aiming for every part except his heart and neck.


    In the first-floor dining hall, Suhei''s hands trembled, tears streaming down his face as he watched Seiya''s ordeal.


    "Tell me! After watching all this, do you have it in you to even stand before him and utter a single word? Tell me!" Suhei yelled in rage.


    "This is just a glimpse. Let me show you more of what he''s had to endure over the years!" Suhei swiped his hand, changing the scene on the screen.


    The dining hall watched in horror as more of Seiya''s suffering was revealed.


    Their faces grew more ashen, their eyes dark with horror. Only now did they understand the so-called task Seiya was made to complete.


    "I can''t even begin to tell you all or show you everything because it would take forever! How dare you all judge and criticize him without knowing anything! No one even cared to hear his side of the story! Shameful!" Suhei cursed at them.


    "Yes, I admit that many children have died over the years, and Seiya was blamed, but you all know deep within you, the real truth! Master has always disposed of children he deemed useless! It''s always been that way! You all should''ve known it was him, using the deaths to guilt-trip and manipulate him into enduring such agonizing torment!" Suhei''s voice cracked, tears refusing to stop.


    "To think the only time I thought he''d be having fun was during break where he gets to associate with you all, only for it to be nothing but more torture for him" Suhei said softly, clutching his chest.


    "I might have reacted similarly if my ability wasn''t what it is, but not to this extent! Knowing how Master operates, you all should''ve known better!" he scolded.


    "None of you here have ever been to a dungeon, but he has, at eight years old! He''s faced death more times than any of us! What have you all endured compared to him? You just get experimented on, a few hours of pain, then relief, with a whole week or month before the next experiment. But for him, it''s different! A day never goes by without pain. He''s being turned into a killer to save you all, yet you¡ª" Suhei buried his face in his palms, shaking his head.


    A female friend from his floor approached, placing a consoling hand on his shoulder.


    "I can''t even bear to face him anymore" Suhei let out, his voice barely audible, reduced to a soft whispery tone that conveyed his exhaustion, before walking out of the dining hall.


    His friends and others from the second floor followed, leaving in Silence.

 Chapter 25: Steps Toward Acceptance

    Chapter 25: Steps Toward AcceptanceFollowing the session, the funding members, seemingly satisfied with the entertainment Seiya provided, departed. Seiya was promptly healed and sent back to his room.


    Collapsing onto his bed, Seiya exhaled deeply, a sigh of relief escaping his lips. Despite the healing process, the accumulated fatigue lingered, and the pain remained a constant companion. Having not eaten all day, he felt weak and drowsy and his body and legs trembled from the brutal ordeal he endured.


    Without wasting time, he succumbed to the overwhelming exhaustion and swiftly drifted into sleep.


    _ _


    In the confines of his office, Seiya''s father gripped his computer mouse tightly, his expression dark with fury. His brows knitted together as he scowled.


    "Damn that Suhei! I completely forgot about his troublesome ability. To think he broadcasted Seiya''s session to everyone! And he''s been secretly recording and storing them all along!" he growled, his voice filled with frustration.


    "This throws a wrench into all my plans!" He pounded his fist on the desk in a fit of anger.


    "How did the children react to watching Seiya''s session? What do you think they feel about him now that they know the truth?" he asked, turning to his secretary, who stood quietly in the corner.


    "They were shocked. Most were horrified. I believe they''re feeling guilty. Their relationship with Seiya will likely change moving forward" she responded, giving an honest outlook.


    "All of this because of that fool!" he spat venomously.


    "Well, since the pretense is no longer necessary, have Seiya move to the children''s dormitory and share a room like the others" he ordered curtly.


    "Yes, sir" his secretary replied with a slight bow.


    "And as for Suhei, lock him up in the basement for five days without food or water. Chain him standing, and ensure he undergoes every scheduled experiment for the second floor for a month" he added coldly.


    "Understood" she acknowledged before exiting the room.


    The next morning, Seiya''s alarm buzzed at 5:00 a.m. It had been a short sleep due to the late session, leaving him still burdened with fatigue. Coupled with his empty stomach from the previous day, he felt too weak to rise from bed.


    His stomach growled loudly as he struggled to get up. He washed his face and drank copious amounts of water from the faucet, trying to stave off the hunger. Then, he headed out to begin his day.


    Miss Onoya, his assistant, waited at his door, and together they proceeded to the yard for Seiya''s sprinting exercises. Though designed to resemble an outdoor space with its expansive field and artificial sky, the yard was entirely enclosed within the facility.


    Seiya completed his laps and sprints before moving to the training hall, a large space resembling a sparring area where he conducted various exercises. As he began his push-ups, Miss Onoya initiated a conversation.


    "Starting today, you''ll be moving to the children''s dormitory and sharing a room with the others" she informed him, causing Seiya to pause mid-push-up.


    "Why?" he inquired softly, maintaining his posture.


    He didn''t mind sharing a room with the other children but felt uneasy. Knowing they disliked him and considering his own social ineptitude, he feared it would be an inconvenience for everyone.


    "Start over from zero" Miss Onoya instructed when she noticed he had halted his exercise halfway.


    Seiya sighed, resuming his push-ups, counting from the beginning again. His routine started each day with multiple sets of 100 push-ups, followed by other exercises.


    "You''re unaware, but a boy from the second floor with a vision weave ability broadcasted your session yesterday to everyone" Miss Onoya revealed.


    A heavy weight settled on Seiya''s chest, like a sledgehammer blow. His limbs gave out, and he collapsed onto the floor, paralyzed by the realization. The thought of everyone witnessing his suffering filled him with shame and fear¡ªfear that they would see his failures and blame him more for the children''s deaths¡ªthough no one died during the session yesterday.


    "The boss ordered your relocation to the dorms. The children already know about your sessions because that boy not only showed yesterday''s session but also a few from the past. He holds you in high regard and was outraged upon learning of your bullying" Miss Onoya paused, glancing down at Seiya''s expressionless face.


    "He decided to let them see for themselves what you''re put through. He even cried and scolded the others on your behalf" she added.


    Seiya''s eyes widened, his heart swelling with mixed emotions. The idea that someone in the facility would cry for him was both astonishing and heartwarming.


    "Well, it was a foolish move on his part. He''s now locked in the basement, set to undergo every experiment scheduled for the second floor for a month as punishment" she remarked nonchalantly.


    Guilt surged within Seiya, his eyes downcast.


    "Due to this, the children''s attitude toward you might change for the better. You won''t know until you face them" she concluded.


    "C-can I move at night?" Seiya asked hesitantly.


    "You mean after they''ve gone to bed?"


    "Mn. I don''t want to disturb them" he nodded.


    "That could work. For now, restart your push-ups from zero" Miss Onoya commanded sternly.


    "Yes. I''m sorry" Seiya apologized, resuming his exercise.


    After completing his basic exercises¡ªback extensions, push-ups, squats, sprints, and more¡ªit was time to train his fists.


    Miss Onoya led Seiya to the hall where the boulder was kept. She stood silently in a corner, observing as Seiya prepared to train. A female healer remained on standby to heal him whenever his hands were crushed or dislocated. Seiya was required to strike the boulder with full force until his bones shattered repeatedly or until he succeeded in cracking the boulder.


    Failure to do this would result in the loss of lives. Every action was meticulously recorded and monitored, with Miss Onoya reporting any deviations.


    Seiya began with arm-stretching warm-ups before proceeding. The boulder served as his punching bag, and even as his knuckles bled and his fingers dislocated, he didn''t stop. He pushed himself relentlessly, enduring the pain, landing heavier blows until the bones in his arms broke from his palms to his elbows. Only then was he healed and asked to resume.


    His training continued until lunchtime, but he refused to eat, opting to train further. It wasn''t because he wasn''t hungry or tired but because he wasn''t ready to face the others. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After his fist training, he moved on to pushing the boulder with all his might. This rigorous session persisted until it was time for his next training activity.


    Seiya''s day was filled with exercises, training, and a session with his father until his schedule concluded.


    During dinner, Seiya requested to have his meal in his room, avoiding the others. Miss Onoya agreed, understanding his reluctance to face them after causing trouble for Suhei.


    After dinner, Seiya waited till the kids all retired to their dorms and slept before packing his necessities, not that he had much¡ªjust his toothbrush, soap, towel, and extra uniform.


    Miss Onoya quietly escorted him to the dorm he was assigned to. However, Seiya hesitated at the door, unable to muster the courage to enter.


    "I''ll leave you here. Make sure you get enough sleep and don''t stand there all night" Miss Onoya advised before leaving.


    Seiya''s heart pounded in his chest as he stared at the door, too apprehensive to step inside.

 Chapter 26: Steps Toward Acceptance II

    Chapter 26: Steps Toward Acceptance IISeiya stood paralyzed at the door, cold sweat trickling down his back as anxiety gripped his mind. His head drooped lower with each passing moment, the weight of nervousness pressing heavily upon him.


    His heart thudded in his chest as the door suddenly swung open, revealing a boy at the threshold. Seiya''s breath hitched, his eyes widening as he came face to face with one of the children he had been desperately avoiding. A small gasp escaped his lips, his mouth agape as if uttering a single word would dislodge his heart, which seemed lodged in his throat.


    "You''re here" the boy said, his voice soft and soothing, like a whisper to a cherished one.


    Seiya was startled by the calmness of the boy''s tone, delaying his response. "M-mn" he managed, nodding slightly, his head bowing even further. He had intended to speak, but the words refused to come, trapped by his mounting nervousness.


    "It''s late already so I thought you wouldn''t come" the boy continued, a faint, awkward smile curving his lips.


    Seiya kept his gaze fixed downward, unable to meet the boy''s eyes. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, come in" the boy offered, opening the door wider and gesturing for Seiya to enter.


    Seiya stepped inside, avoiding eye contact as he moved toward the back of the room, where a long desk stood. His heart raced and he was too anxious to do anything but stand still, hyper-aware of the boy''s watchful gaze behind him. He tensed, but moments later, the sound of the door closing signaled the boy''s departure.


    Relief washed over Seiya as he realized he was alone with the other sleeping children. His fingers clasped together over his chest in a gesture of comfort, grateful for the boy''s departure.


    Yet, a wave of melancholy swept over him as he thought of the boy who had just left¡ªthe one with blue hair so light and fluffy with some spiked parts. The boy who had twice intervened during his moments of bullying. Seiya''s heart brimmed with gratitude, though it was laced with conflicted emotions.


    Seiya glanced around the room, noting its simplicity. A room for four people with two bunk beds stacked atop each other on either side of the room. A long desk rested at the far end. The beds on the right were already occupied, while the left side remained vacant.


    Seiya scanned the empty beds and surmised that the top bunk without a pillow or any signs of use was his. Quietly, he climbed up, careful not to disturb the sleeping boys. He sprawled out on the bed, exhaling deeply in relief.


    Fatigued from the day''s training and sessions, sleep quickly enveloped Seiya.


    5:00 a.m.


    Seiya''s eyes lazily peeled open, his gaze heavy with exhaustion. His eyelids drooped, and his eyes were bloodshot, evidence of insufficient rest. He longed to sleep more, but such indulgence was not permitted at the facility. His body had been conditioned to wake at 5:30 a.m even without an alarm., a routine ingrained through trials and punishments until it became second nature.


    He yawned quietly before descending from his bunk, unaware that the boy beneath him was awake until the boy cleared his throat to catch Seiya''s attention.


    Seiya flinched, his drowsiness fading. Why is he awake again? Seiya wondered, casting a blank stare at the boy.


    "So you wake up at this time, huh? Explains why you always miss breakfast" the boy remarked warmly.


    Seiya remained silent, unsure how to respond.


    "Good morning" the boy offered, his tone warm and inviting.


    Seiya''s eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time anyone had greeted him since his arrival, and the warmth in the boy''s voice touched him.


    "G-g-go-g~~~" Seiya stammered, struggling to return the greeting. His posture stiffened as he stood frozen in place.


    The boy laughed softly, not in mockery but with genuine amusement. "You should get going before time slips away."


    With a quick nod, Seiya rushed to the washroom for a thing or two before rushing out.


    In the hallway, Miss Onoya awaited him. Seiya quickened his pace as soon as he saw her.


    "How''s the new room?" she inquired, striking up a conversation.


    "Mn" Seiya responded with a nod, leaving his response open to interpretation.


    "We''re not heading straight to your training ground today. You have a brief session with your father first" Miss Onoya informed him.


    Seiya tilted his head, curious.


    "A new poison was recently discovered from a dungeon. It will be tested on you and you''re to complete your training today with the poison in your system" she explained.


    "Additionally, two new professional instructors have been hired¡ªone for Taekwondo and another for Karate and Taijutsu. These will be incorporated into your existing regimen, further compressing your time. You''ll only have brief breaks from now on. Lunch will be served at the training ground, and dinner might be the only meal you share with the other children. Prepare yourself."


    Seiya remained silent, his expression blank.


    "Do you find this unfair?" Miss Onoya asked.


    "Not at all" Seiya replied flatly.


    She led him to his father''s lab, where he lay down to receive the new poison. After the injection, he was instructed to resume his training.


    As Seiya sprinted and jogged around the yard, he felt the effects of the poison. His body burned¡ªnot with the heat of a fever but with something far more severe. His breaths grew ragged, his vision getting blurred with the world around him darkening.


    Nonetheless, he carried on. But as he did, green veins bulged across Seiya''s skin as he persisted with his push-ups, each repetition worsening his condition. The veins protruded from his neck, arms, face, and forehead, as if on the verge of bursting.


    Hot mist escaped his mouth with each exhale. Seiya collapsed, his head spinning, nausea surging through him. Struggling back into position, his arms trembled, and saliva dripped from his mouth onto the ground below.


    "W-water" Seiya rasped, his throat parched.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve been instructed not to give you any" Miss Onoya replied bluntly.


    Frustration gripped Seiya as his veins throbbed on the back of his hands. A sharp itching pain surged through his body, compelling him to scratch at his face and neck violently, blood seeping from his skin. The itching pain overrode his thoughts, driving him to frantically claw at himself, his mouth dripping with viscous saliva.


    "The poison dehydrates the body and causes the skin to rot" Miss Onoya observed coldly, watching Seiya writhe in agony.


    Blood dripped from Seiya''s mouth, his lips raw from gnawing at the inside of his cheeks.


    "Continue the push-ups" Miss Onoya commanded.


    Seiya tried to comply, but the moment he ceased scratching, unbearable pain engulfed him. His body dried out, the pain in his head driving him to tug at his hair. Blood spattered the ground as he pulled at his hair, his uniform and body stained in red and saliva.


    "Did you not hear me? Continue the exercise." she repeated.


    Her voice felt like a piercing noise in Seiya''s ears as if it were injected directly into his brain, each syllable ringing sharply in his ears¡ªamplifying his agony. He clutched his head tightly, folding forward to bury his head between his knees as the pain intensified.


    "Start the push-ups" she commanded again, her words ringing in Seiya''s ears like an assault to his senses.


    In a moment of reckless desperation, Seiya shot forward with sudden speed, his movement fueled by instinctive fury. His hand clawed at the soft skin of her cheek, raking his nails across her flesh. Deep lacerations marred her face like one mauled by a beast, blood streaming down.


    Miss Onoya''s eyes spread wide in shock as she stumbled back, falling to the floor.

 Chapter 27: The Shifting Tide

    Chapter 27: The Shifting TideSeiya stood, bewildered by the havoc he had wreaked upon Miss Onoya''s face. But the expression of sheer bewilderment on Miss Onoya''s face as she sat on the floor, stunned by his actions, mirrored his own.


    His heart thumped violently, a drumbeat of fear echoing through his chest. Dread gnawed at his nerves¡ªfear of the consequences, fear for the children who might once again suffer for his mistakes. The cacophony in his mind made it impossible to think clearly.


    The poison coursing through his veins compounded his plight causing sharp, unrelenting pain to seize his head, leaving no room for reflection. Seiya crouched, clutching his skull as cracking screams ripped from his throat. The torment within him caused his body to convulse relentlessly.


    Miss Onoya, still reeling from the shock, barely registered the command in her earpiece.


    "Leave him. Exit the training hall and lock him in" Seiya''s father instructed with a chilling detachment.


    Obediently, Miss Onoya dragged herself up, blood trickling down her face. She exited the hall, locking the door behind her.


    Alone, Seiya writhed in agony, clawing at his already battered skin. His nails tore at his flesh, his fingers clutching and twisted in his hair¡ªa futile attempt to find relief to his body contorting under the relentless assault of the poison.


    {Seiya, calm down. I''ll help you} Ibyu, his heart, whispered soothingly. But its words were futile against the overwhelming pain.


    Hours dragged on until the late night when the poison''s grip began to wane. Seiya lay on the ground, his chest heaving as he gasped for air.


    His body, now a canvas of deep scratches and cuts, was drenched in blood, staining the training ground.


    Ibyu had not ceased in its attempts to comfort him and remained a constant presence throughout the ordeal.


    As Seiya''s consciousness wavered, the door to the hall cracked open. His father''s silhouette appeared, casting a long shadow across the room.


    "You''ve survived once more" his father remarked, his tone devoid of warmth.


    He approached with measured steps, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    "But injuring your assistant will not be overlooked. As punishment, you will not be healed. Your wounds will heal on their own. Now, go to your room" He let out harshly.


    Seiya, battered and weakened, struggled to rise. His legs, trembling and drained of strength, barely supported his weight as he limped away. Every step sent jolts of pain through his body but he pressed on, driven by exhaustion rather than will.


    He stumbled into his dorm, too worn to hesitate as he had before. His body ached for rest, his mind foggy from the day''s harrowing events.


    "You''re back" a voice from one of the beds interrupted his weary steps. The boy with light blue hair emerged, his eyes widening in shock at the sight of Seiya''s injuries.


    "What happened? Why weren''t you healed?" he asked, concern lacing his words as he cautiously approached.


    Seiya, too tired to respond, collapsed onto his bed, uncaring about the blood that soaked his clothes and sheets. He needed sleep.


    The boy watched him with a mix of worry and determination, retreating briefly to return with a bowl of water and a towel.


    "Excuse me" he murmured, gently lifting Seiya''s arm to clean the blood. He worked in silence, his touch delicate, careful not to aggravate Seiya''s wounds.


    "I''m sorry if this hurts" he said softly, dabbing at the cuts on Seiya''s chest.


    "You know, I just realized I never introduced myself" He laughed softly, a bit awkward.


    "I''m Hayne. Nice to meet you, Seiya" he added softly, continuing his ministration, his focus unwavering.


    When the water turned crimson, he fetched a fresh bowl, diligently wiping Seiya clean until all traces of blood were gone.


    Realizing Seiya''s wounds were too severe to leave exposed, Hayne improvised with limited resources.


    He retrieved his blanket, cutting it into strips to fashion makeshift bandages.


    "I don''t get cold so easily anyway" he shrugged, wrapping Seiya with the fabric, ensuring he was well tended and mummified.


    "Rest well" he whispered, retreating to his own bed, satisfied with his efforts.


    5:00 a.m at dawn, Seiya awoke to the sharp sting of his wounds. He groaned, inspecting the blood-soaked bandages encasing him. Silently, he went into the restroom, did a thing or two before coming out into the room to meet Hayne who stood with an ear reaching smile.


    Seiya halted, nervous and clueless on how to act.


    "Sorry for making you nervous" Hayne said softly, revealing a snack.


    "Here! For you. You missed all your meals yesterday, so I snagged this for you, hehe" He giggled, stretching out the treat.


    Seiya remained still, seeing no need to take the snack. He couldn''t eat it even if he took it because he wasn''t allowed breakfast and his other meals weren''t fixed either.


    Seiya had earlier wanted to unwrap himself off the bandages because it might infuriate his father who wanted him to suffer the pain without being treated for hurting Miss Onoya. But seeing how careful and how much time Hayne spent on it, he decided against it.


    Recalling the previous incident, Seiya''s heart lurched. He wondered what punishment awaited him. He feared for the kids.


    "Just take it!" Hayne gently took a hold of Seiya''s hand and placed the snack.


    "Take care" With that, Hayne plumped down on his bed and immediately dozed off.


    Touched by Hayne''s kindness but mindful of his father''s punishment, Seiya tucked the snack under his blanket and hurried out. In the hallway, Miss Onoya awaited, her presence sending a ripple of anxiety through Seiya.


    "Surprised to see me?" she asked, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I''m not giving up so easily on you. Start your sprints then proceed to your usual exercises. The Karate and Taekwondo instructors will evaluate you afterward."


    Before commencing, Seiya bowed deeply, apologizing to Miss Onoya as the weight of guilt pressed heavily on him.


    He completed his sprints and exercises, his movements hindered by pain but driven by resolve. In the training hall, the instructors awaited him, their eyes assessing his battered form.


    The Karate instructor called Seiya forward, intending to evaluate his skill. Though he couldn''t ignore the visible injuries marring Seiya''s body, he knew his duty and resolved to set his concerns aside.


    Standing firmly before Seiya, the instructor opened his palms in a sparring stance, inviting Seiya to unleash his strongest punch. Essentially, he offered his hands as a living sandbag for the test.


    Seiya prepared himself, clenching and unclenching his fists to warm up. His foot slid sideways across the floor, assuming a sideway stance, facing the instructor. His fists rose, one drawing back with intense force as he pressed firmly on his dominant leg to steady his balance. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veins bulged along Seiya''s arms as his fists tightened with each passing second. He summoned all his strength, channeling it into his dominant arm, ready to deliver a powerful blow. Just as his punch was about to connect, a firm command rang out¡ª"Stop!"


    Seiya''s fist halted just an inch from the instructor''s palm. Yet, the sheer force behind his motion sent a gust of wind rippling through the instructor''s hair. Seiya stood in confusion, his eyes questioning why he had been stopped.


    The instructor, beads of cold sweat forming on his brow, offered a sheepish smile. With his extensive experience in Karate and Taijutsu, he''d seen enough to understand.


    The power behind Seiya''s punch felt like a sledgehammer poised to strike. The instructor had observed how Seiya harnessed his strength, flowing seamlessly from his shoulder down to his fist, as if his arm were forged from iron rather than flesh and bone. He foresaw the inevitable¡ªif Seiya''s punch had connected, it''d have shattered his wrist, not merely sprain it.


    Recognizing the potential devastation, the instructor had to stop Seiya just in time. He couldn''t help but be both impressed and amused, marveling at the raw strength housed within such a young individual.


    "How old are you again?" The instructor asked, still taken aback.


    "Ten" Seiya replied simply.


    "You pass" The instructor declared, bypassing any further tests.


    The Taekwondo instructor concurred as well, impressed by Seiya''s raw potential.


    Seiya embarked on his lessons, his bandages soaking red from reopened wounds. He wasn''t allowed lunch despite not eating the day before nor even a break till the evening where they stopped because he had sessions with his father.


    Seiya headed to his father with heavy heart, thinking mere torture wasn''t all there would be to his session today¡ªcertain his father would unleash the punishment to his previous mistake.


    He was led to the yard where he met the facility workers on standby and at one corner, a group of children awaited. A sight that filled Seiya with dread because it wasn''t just the usual group of nine or ten children¡ªalmost every child he had seen in the cafeteria was present.


    "Don''t be so afraid; I won''t be the one killing them" his father remarked coldly to Seiya.


    The children were kept at a distance far enough that their conversations couldn''t be overheard.


    "Today, all of you will enter the dungeon¡ªevery single one of you" his father declared, pausing briefly before continuing. "Your task is to ensure that all of the children, including yourself, survive while you clear the dungeon. If even one child perishes, Suhei will pay with his life."


    Seiya''s eyes spread in shock, his heart pounding as he struggled to recall where he had heard the name Suhei. When the realization struck him, a soft gasp escaped his lips.


    "You must already know about Suhei and what he did" his father continued. "Remember, completing this task will only spare his life, not absolve him of his punishments"


    His father''s sneer deepened. "It''s not a new dungeon, but one we''ve already explored. Still, I won''t provide any details to keep things interesting. You will all be teleported to different areas of the dungeon, so you''ll have to work hard to protect everyone, Seiya."


    "And one more thing¡ªthere are 26 children in total. Make sure you don''t lose a single one. Now, go"


    A heavy sigh escaped Seiya as he stepped forward. How was he supposed to keep 26 people safe? He didn''t even know what kind of gate it was or what monsters awaited them. With everyone scattered, there was no guarantee he could protect them all, even if he managed to help a few.


    Fear gripped Seiya, but he knew he couldn''t afford to overthink. He wanted to save Suhei if he could.


    Ugh! What a tight spot I''ve been put in. Seiya thought, as he and the children began to step into the gate.

 Chapter 28: Strength Beyond Measure

    Chapter 28: Strength Beyond MeasureSeiya appeared in the dungeon, a vast forest that seemed to be nothing more than an ordinary woodland.


    He exhaled heavily, his irritation palpable as he scanned his desolate surroundings. The absence of any familiar presence aggravated him further. He wanted to curse his father for scattering them around the dungeon but he knew not to.


    "Ibyu" he called, his tone sharp yet weary.


    {Hmm?} Ibyu responded lazily.


    Locate the others, please.


    {Why should I?} Ibyu grumbled. {I don''t give two fucks about those kids who are liabilities and only serve as a reason for your torment!} It declared.


    "Ibyu..." Seiya''s voice softened, carrying exhaustion.


    His body bore the marks of his recent struggles. Injuries peppered his form, and the gentle breeze brushing against his skin sent sharp stings rippling through him.


    {If you want so much to save them then locate them yourself!} Ibyu retorted smugly. {With how much you''ve grown stronger, surely, detecting the pulsation of their hearts within this sprawling dungeon is well within your capabilities, is it not?}


    Seiya didn''t respond immediately but Ibyu was right. After awakening his abilities or what he considers to be his Awakened Ability, it was beyond merely communicating with his heart and it being a separate entity. Seiya could sense the pulsating hearts of any living being within a specific radius. Even those who mask their presence or are invisible cannot evade his perception. The stronger he became, the wider his range extended.


    I just want to focus on fighting while you locate them and tell me. It''ll be faster that way.


    Seiya sounded down, weary and tired like one who was seemingly fed up.


    Ibyu paused before relenting. {Fine} It let out a long sigh. {To the east are six pulsating hearts which means, six children. They''re safe for now; no monsters are nearby... YET}. Ibyu emphasized the last word ominously.


    {Further beyond them are two. They''re stationary, not even moving at all} Ibyu went on while Seiya listened intently.


    {South of you are eight pulsating hearts approaching danger¡ªthe monsters are drawing closer to them}


    {Four more are in the west, and six in the north. The most immediate threat lies to the south. As for the monsters... I can only sense their pulsating cores, not their exact nature so I can''t tell} Ibyu concluded.


    "Thanks" Seiya replied, his tone warm. "Let''s head south first then."


    He turned, but before he could take a step, shadows fell around him. Steel-black forms emerged, encircling him.


    The giant black ants loomed, their sleek bodies reflecting faint light. Their matte-black heads were adorned with three pairs of bead-like eyes. Each varying in size and resting haphazardly, creating an unsettling appearance. Their sturdy legs burrowed shallowly under the ground beneath them and their exoskeletons resembled steel armor, radiating an intense ominous aura.


    Everything about them screamed death and having encircled Seiya, the most normal reaction, especially for a mere ten years old, would be to feel threatened and scared. But for some reason, Seiya remained unmoved and nonchalant.


    He stood motionless, his expression calm.


    {...Sorry} Ibyu muttered. {I was too focused on locating the children that I didn''t sense the monsters near us}


    It''s fine. I sensed them from the very beginning" Seiya revealed coolly. He observed the ants carefully. They don''t seem like low grade ants. Huge with skin that seems hard as steel. And to think they''d been hiding away since the beginning, as if cautiously observing us before they ambush us. They''re intelligent.


    {True. Ants are known for their seamless coordination and adaptability. Call them masterminds if you like} Ibyu quipped.


    Seiya sighed yet again, remaining still as the ants weren''t foolishly rushing in to fight either.


    {Now, how will you fight them? You weren''t provided any weapon} Ibyu reminded him. {Ordinary weapons deal less to no damage against them. Only ones forged from monster materials, drops or cores work}


    {With their steel hard skin, you can''t possibly fight them barehanded} Ibyu worried for Seiya.


    In perfect unison and practiced precision, the ants charged, closing in to crush Seiya beneath their numbers.


    With a burst of explosive force, Seiya leapt high into the air, descending and slamming down an axe kick onto the back of one of the ants.


    The moment his heel connected with the ant, the force of the impact was like a thunderclap. The ground seemed to tremble beneath as the power of the axe kick erupted outward.


    A sharp, almost deafening crack echoed through the air, and the sheer force created a gust so strong it scattered the other ants gathered¡ªcreating space for Seiya to land on the ground.


    Leaves fluttered into chaos, specks of wood clattered to the ground, and the dust kicked up in a swirling storm around him.


    For a brief second, it was as though the world stood still, stunned by the raw, unrelenting power of the strike. Then, as the debris settled, all that remained was the shattered remnants of the targeted ant.


    Thick green slimy substance poured from the shattered ant, splattered on Seiya and staining the ground around it.


    The other ants recoiled, retreating further at the sight of one of them being crushed by nothing more than a single kick from Seiya.


    Back at the facility, everyone watching was struck with disbelief. They were unable to believe what they saw through the ability-woven screen, monitoring Seiya and the kids.


    Seiya''s father, his eyes wide in shock, stared in utter disbelief. Subjecting Seiya to such brutal torments and training, he hadn''t noticed the rate at which he grew.


    Gradually, his expression shifted into a grin, his gaze fixated with growing intensity on the screen displaying Seiya amidst the numerous others above.


    Seiya nonchalantly crouched by the fallen ant, inspecting the remains to determine which parts could be fashioned into a weapon. His attention fell upon the massive mandibles, and with raw strength, he effortlessly pried them apart, breaking them free from the rest of the ant''s body.


    The sight and display sent another wave of unease through the ant and left the people in the facility shaken. The ant''s exoskeleton, which Seiya had shattered with ease, was as hard as steel¡ªalmost as though it were forged from armor itself.


    Seiya clutched the mandibles to himself, unfazed by the green slimy liquid dripping onto him. Then he proceeded to break and separate the ant''s legs.


    With precision, he skillfully detached the tarsi from the leg segments, keeping the remaining parts intact. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {What''s the plan?} Ibyu asked.


    "To fight them with their own armor like skin" Seiya replied, arranging his newfound arsenal neatly by his feet.


    The ants, seemingly regrouping, surged forward again, prompting a look of exasperation from Seiya.


    {The ants are moving faster toward the children down south, Sei!} Ibyu warned.


    Seiya''s eyes narrowed. I see. They''re smarter than I thought. In the short time it took me to take down one, they must''ve communicated, adapted and devised a new strategy. They''re definitely trying to stall me after evaluating my strength while the others target the children.


    As he observed their advance, Seiya carefully scanned the swarm, waiting for them to come within range.


    "Eleven?" Seiya muttered, uncertain.


    {Thirteen!} Ibyu retorted, referring to the number of ants closing in.


    {Do your glasses not function in dungeons?!} Ibyu grumbled in frustration.


    As the ants drew within range, Seiya leapt upward with the same fluid motion as before, aiming to thrust a mandible down onto the back of one of the ants. But two of the ants reared up, unleashing a thick purple liquid that Seiya instinctively recognized as dangerous. Reacting swiftly, he ducked and propelled himself backward with incredible speed and force, a bandage slipping from his arm and falling to the ground as he landed atop a tree behind him.


    The purple liquid splashed onto the bloodied cloth that had fallen, immediately dissolving it with a hissing sound as smoke rose from the fabric.


    "They can shoot poison too?" Seiya muttered, half to himself.


    "I have some poison resistance, but not to that kind!" he added, while Ibyu chuckled softly.


    "This is trouble" Seiya sighed heavily, starting to fear if he could actually save the children.

 Chapter 29: Silent Courage, Fierce Might

    Chapter 29: Silent Courage, Fierce MightPerched atop a sturdy tree branch, Seiya observed the ants below as they scurried around, occasionally spitting streams of acid. He dodged their attacks with ease, but the acid left its mark, corroding branches that collapsed under their own weight.


    "I can''t tackle them one by one. They''re too well-coordinated, always covering one another''s weaknesses" Seiya murmured, his sharp eyes scanning the swarm below.


    {They could climb up to get you, but they won''t. They know the high ground puts them at a disadvantage. Smart little bastards} Ibyu chimed.


    "If I try to escape and head for the other children, they''ll chase after me for sure and complicate things further. Time is of the essence¡ªI need to act fast to go help them "


    {I don''t see how you can fight them alone without help. Their teamwork is flawless} Ibyu countered.


    "Then I''ll just..." He trailed off, leaping forward and heading down.


    "Disrupt the ground beneath them" He completed, skillfully twisting his body in precise movements to avoid the corrosive streams of acid the ants spat at him mid-air.


    His descent was quick and deliberate that the moment he landed, he drove his fist into the ground with a force that sent shockwaves through the earth. The impact exploded dirt and debris into the air, scattering the ants in chaotic disarray.


    With no second wasted and amidst the chaos, Seiya grabbed a mandible he had salvaged earlier and hurled it with tremendous force at a nearby ant. Before the weapon struck its target, Seiya sprinted, catching it mid-flight and thrusting it deep into the ant''s core with relentless precision.


    One ant down.


    Seiya moved to another ant, this one still disoriented from the explosion. He drove the same mandible into its core and with practiced ease, ripped off its mandibles to use as additional weapons.


    Within the swirling debris cloud, Seiya took out five ants, each attack calculated and merciless.


    When the dust settled, Seiya stood amidst the shattered remains of the ants, drenched in their green blood with sweat glistening on his brow due to the energy he had just expended.


    Seeing how many he managed to take down within the debris, Seiya felt unsatisfied. He felt he''d have outdone more had he been in good health.


    He wiped his face with the back of his hand, taking off his glasses that were smeared, to clean.


    Grabbing a dry strip of his bandages, he cleaned them and pushed them back onto his face, his movements brisk and mechanical.


    His eyes caught another ant attempting to regain its footing some distance away. He dashed toward it, narrowly dodging a fresh spray of acid that grazed past his cheek from the ant. With a powerful uppercut, he sent the ant soaring skyward. Before it could ascend any further, Seiya snatched it mid-air by its legs, slamming it down with earth-shaking force. His foot followed next, crushing the ant in one decisive stomp.


    The remaining ants, driven into a frenzy by the carnage, began charging en masse. They spat acid as they advanced, forcing Seiya to act swiftly. He grabbed a fallen ant by its mandibles and dragged it across the ground, its exoskeleton scraping loudly as he charged toward the incoming ants.


    Before the ants could reach a proper firing range, Seiya hurled the corpse of the ant at them, blocking their view and stalling their advance. In a blur of motion, he appeared almost instantly before them like he had teleported, catching the falling body he had hurled mid-air. Using it as a weapon, he forcefully swept the others aside, clearing a path. Even before their bodies hit the ground, Seiya was upon them at unfathomable speed, stabbing their cores or smashing them with bone-crushing punches¡ªEliminating four more ants. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The final three, realizing his tactics, adjusted their own strategy. They spread out, encircling him and coordinating their acid sprays to corner him but Seiya saw his chance. Sliding under one stream of acid with fluid precision, he sprinted toward one of the ants. Seiya plunged a mandible into its stomach, dragging it down the length of its body as he slid beneath it. Green blood spilled like a torrent. Before the others could react, he leapt atop the dying ant, driving the weapon deep into its back.


    With two mandibles in hand, Seiya turned swiftly, bolting in the direction of the children.


    The surviving ants, undeterred, chased after him, depicting his escape cowardly. But Seiya came to an abrupt stop the next minute, flipping backward to land squarely on the backs of the two pursuers. The force of his landing crushed their steel-like exoskeletons.


    "I knew your mission was one you couldn''t retreat so I was sure you would both chase after me" Seiya muttered, plunging the two mandibles he carried into their heads and silencing them for good. As their bodies crumpled beneath him, he sighed in relief, briefly catching his breath before gathering their mandibles.


    Have the ants already cornered them? Seiya asked as he gathered up the mandibles.


    {Not yet, but they''re close so you need to hurry} Ibyu urged.


    "Hah! Maybe I should just let them die" Seiya breathed with weariness in his voice.


    {.....}


    "I''m kidding" He let out, already sprinting toward the children in need of help.


    In the yard back at the facility, the audience watched in stunned silence. On the screens, Seiya''s feats unfolded like a spectacle of raw, unrelenting power. Such precision and strength wasn''t at all what they were expecting from a mere ten years old¡ªthat too, from Seiya who always looked fragile.


    Seiya arrived in no time with Ibyu directing his way.


    There he met the children being cornered by another group of ants. The children were huddled together, struck with fear and screaming as the ants closed in.


    Among the children were Eiro and Hayne who stood upfront, sheltering the others while they tried to fend away the incoming ants.


    Without hesitation, Seiya lunged forward, using a mandible to slice through the nearest ant before stomping it into the ground.


    Seiya stood atop the crushed ant to catch his breath, gazing down at the children who stared back with shell-shocked eyes filled with both fear and awe.


    Towering over them, blood-streaked and battle-worn, Seiya looked every bit like the savior they had desperately needed.

 Chapter 30: Unveiling Strength and Power

    Chapter 30: Unveiling Strength and PowerThe group of children watched in stunned silence as Seiya effortlessly dispatched the ant before them, their faces etched with disbelief. The heavy stillness in the air was palpable as Seiya dismounted from the fallen ant, his presence alone causing the remaining ants to recoil and retreat¡ªclearly unsettled by his unexpected presence. Which meant their strategy to stall him with their initial forces had failed.


    "What...what is this?!" Eiro, the blonde boy who often bullied Seiya in the dining hall, stammered in disbelief. His anger was evident as he approached Seiya with deliberate heavy steps.


    The children present were the older ones, three girls and five boys, including Hayne. All of similar age to Seiya, with only a few slightly older.


    "How is it you were given a weapon while we were sent here defenseless? It''s as if they sent us to die!" Eiro spat, his voice a bitter growl. His face was contorted with rage, veins bulging against his forehead.


    "You always play the victim, claiming you have it worse than anyone else, yet you were the one equipped to survive. Why? Is it because you''re his son and our lives are expendable?" Grabbing Seiya by the collar, Eiro''s fury boiled over.


    "Stop it!" Hayne''s voice cut through the tension, firm and commanding.


    "These ants are as tough as steel! Only specialized weapons can pierce them! That weapon you''re holding, it must''ve been made for this purpose! Admit it! We were sent here to die, except for you!" Eiro shook Seiya violently, demanding answers.


    The others watched, their silence a tacit agreement with Eiro''s accusations, save for Hayne who stepped forward and firmly pried Eiro''s hand from Seiya''s collar


    "That''s enough!" Hayne''s voice was sharp, his gaze unwavering.


    "This isn''t the time for infighting. Look closely; it''s not a specially made weapon. It''s a mandible from the ants themselves" Hayne revealed.


    Their eyes shifted to the mandible in Seiya''s grasp, the truth dawning on them. Eiro clicked his tongue in frustration, reluctantly acknowledging the fact.


    "Tsk! Even so, my opinion of you won''t change! You and your father are the reason our lives are miserable! And you''re a murderer! A hypocrite!" Eiro sneered before stepping back.


    Seiya offered no retort. His attention turned back to the ants, observing as they hesitated, seemingly gauging whether to regroup or flee.


    With swift precision, Seiya leapt toward the nearest ant, driving two mandibles into its skull and finishing it off with a brutal strike to its back.


    The remaining ants assumed defensive positions, bracing for combat. The children trembled as they watched Seiya''s relentless onslaught, fear creeping into their hearts. This was a side of Seiya they''d never witnessed, assertive and aggressive¡ªa stark contrast to the meek, shy boy they always bullied.


    "He''s....so strong" a girl whispered, her voice quivering. "He''s cutting through them like it''s nothing. How is that possible?" She murmured, fear evident in her voice.


    "How did he even get those mandibles? He couldn''t have ripped them off with his bare hands, could he?" Another questioned, their disbelief growing.


    Just as they said that, Seiya gripped an ant''s mandible and tore it apart with sheer strength.


    "...."


    "...."


    They were left speechless, their mouths agape.


    A girl with brown hair gasped, her trembling hands covering her mouth. "What if he... what if he takes revenge for how we treated him?" She stammered, her voice barely audible.


    "He wouldn''t do that!" Another child interjected.


    "Right?" Uncertainty lingered.


    "But...what if he does?" The uncertainty in their voices mirrored the unease in their hearts.


    As Seiya mercilessly eliminated the ants, the children''s apprehension grew, haunted by their past mistreatment of him.


    "Eiro, you bullied him the most. If he''s coming for anyone, it''ll be you first" a boy pointed out, shrinking back.


    "Shut up! Stop talking nonsense!" Eiro snapped, though his bravado was betrayed by the fear in his eyes.


    With the last ant defeated, Seiya turned and began walking toward the group. The children instinctively recoiled, inching backward as he approached. Hayne, however, met Seiya halfway, concern etched on his face.


    "Look at you¡ªyou''re a mess! You


    haven''t even healed from your previous injuries!" Hayne scolded, his brows furrowed with worry.


    Seiya, covered in a mix of his own blood and green ant fluid, lowered his gaze, unsure how to respond.


    The others shot one another with awkward looks, confused how Hayne could easily approach Seiya after seeing how aggressive he was.


    "How did you manage to defeat them so easily?" Hayne''s curiosity was evident as he searched Seiya''s face for answers.


    "The..they..." The weight of the atmosphere presses down on Seiya, rendering him unable to speak.


    "Yes? Tell me slowly. I''m waiting" Hayne probed softly.


    "The... ants. They didn''t shoot out poison like the....previous ones. They only had stingers" Seiya finally explained, avoiding Hayne''s gaze.


    "Oh I see! You''re saying compared to the first wave you fought, these ones are weaker. Alright I understand." Hayne''s lips curled into a soft smile. "You''re incredible."


    "Tch! What''s so amazing about him?!" Eiro interrupted, his hostility unabated.


    "I did say enough with your childish chatter, did I not?" Hayne''s voice turned icy, the warmth around him now replaced with a cold, steely edge.


    "If we the older ones are here, that only means the younger ones are somewhere out there, fending for themselves! We should be thinking of how to get to them and help them" Hayne remarked.


    Turning to Eiro, Hayne''s glare intensified. "Refrain from acting so shameless! If this is how you refer and treat the person who saved your ass then you''re nothing but a selfish coward!"


    The group shifted uncomfortably under Hayne''s scrutiny, their eyes darting away from his piercing gaze.


    "Tsk!" Eiro spat, looking away. His irritation was evident. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll stick together and search the dungeon together. Splitting up is too risky. Seiya is our best chance against these monsters, so we''ll stay with him and offer whatever help we can" Hayne declared, his tone resolute.


    Though combat skills were scarce among them, Hayne''s leadership instilled a semblance of order. The others nodded in reluctant agreement, their survival instincts overriding any lingering resentment.


    Hayne turned to Seiya, his expression softening. "I''m sorry Seiya, we can''t offer much help. Most of us are Awakened but our Abilities aren''t suited for combat. We can''t do much but we''ll support you however we can"


    Seiya responded with a nod and began gathering the ants'' mandibles. At Hayne''s prompting, the others moved to assist. Though the girls struggled with the weight, unable to even carry any. The boys strained under the burden, using their all to carry just one but they had to endure ''cause they wanted to survive.


    As Seiya led them back the way he came, it prompted Hayne to question. "Isn''t that the way you came from? Shouldn''t we search new areas?"


    Seiya''s awkward silence spoke volumes.


    "Don''t tell me, you know where they are?" Hayne asked, eyes alight with hope.


    "Mn" Seiya''s quiet confirmation was all he needed.


    "Let''s go!" Hayne announced, rallying up the group as they followed Seiya''s lead.


    Seiya couldn''t help but ponder if he could count Hayne as a friend. If he could expand the list of people who cared for him beyond just his mother and siblings.

 Chapter 31: Unveiling Strength and Power II

    Chapter 31: Unveiling Strength and Power IISeiya shook his head vigorously, banishing the intrusive thought of adding Hayne to the stagnant list of those who care for him. He had endured far too much to succumb to fleeting gestures of kindness that would evaporate with time.


    He preferred to cling to the belief that only his mother and siblings genuinely loved him.


    As they ventured deeper into the eastern part, they arrived at a peculiar bridge. Its foundation was made of gleaming black shells that stretched along the base to connect two paths, with no rails to secure them on either side. Beneath the bridge lay a deep wide pit, its bottom barely visible.


    Cautiously, Seiya and the children started crossing the precarious structure, careful not to tumble over the edge. The footpath was rough and uneven, making each step a challenge.


    As they reached the midpoint, Seiya halted abruptly, forcing the others to stop behind him.


    "Is something wrong?" Hayne asked.


    Ibyu. Seiya called.


    {Hm?}


    You''ve always told me to focus on honing my strength¡ªnot just physically but by drawing on your power as well. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {And?} Ibyu''s voice held a note of confusion.


    I''m not always accurate when sensing threats, but...


    Seiya''s gaze dropped to the glistening surface beneath their feet. Aren''t there countless pulsating cores coming from below?


    The others exchanged confused glances, unsure why Seiya had stopped. Eiro stepped forward, a furrow forming between his brows.


    "What are y¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the bridge gave way¡ªits footpath began to collapse.


    In that instant, they realized the truth: the ''bridge'' was no structure at all but a cunning formation of ants. These creatures, with their black, metallic exoskeletons, had woven themselves into a seamless, deceptive path.


    As the bridge collapsed, the group started plummeting into the chasm below.


    Gasps and screams filled the air, but before they could fall deeper, they found themselves suspended, floating mid-air.


    Some ants tumbled into the pit, their steel-like shells absorbing the impact, while others crawled swiftly along the pit walls, their movements precise and deliberate.


    The ants had planned this¡ªluring their prey onto the faux bridge, letting them fall into the depths where escape seemed impossible so they perish.


    Amidst the chaos, Seiya''s mind raced. Whose ability had saved them from plummeting further? His eyes landed on Hayne, whose expression betrayed strain.


    "This is the best I can do" Hayne admitted softly. "With my Awakened Ability, I can slow the momentum of things I touch or share a deep connection with. It''s not time manipulation, as you can see¡ªthe world moves normally. And it''s not flight either. We''re still falling, just... very slowly."


    "But once we''re within range" Hayne added grimly, "those ants will attack" He warned, glancing at the ants below, waiting in the pit.


    They were trapped, unable to push themselves to safety. Fear rippled through the group as they floated helplessly, descending inch by inch into the pit. Faces grew pale and hearts thudded like drums, the sound grating on Seiya''s ears due to his ability.


    "Let me down" Seiya demanded.


    "What? It''s dangerous!" Hayne protested. "We''re too high up¡ªyou''ll never land safely."


    "Why argue with him? He said to let him down so do it!" Eiro snapped, clicking his tongue.


    "Y-yea. If he...wants to...then..." One of the girls stammered, averting her gaze.


    Murmurs of agreement rose among the others, pressuring Hayne.


    "Do it" Seiya repeated.


    "Fine!" Hayne relented, though his face was tight with worry. "But be careful."


    As Hayne released him, Seiya clenched tighter the bundle of mandibles slung over his shoulder and started plummeting downward. The rush of cold air tousled his hair as he fell, his gaze locked on the ants below.


    When they noticed his approach, the ants released a cloud of noxious purple gas.


    "Poison" Seiya muttered, landing just beyond their reach. In one fluid motion, he propelled himself backward, leaping onto the pit wall. He clung to its rough surface with a single hand digging into the wall. His legs, honed and muscular, tensed so tightly to maintain his perch on the vertical surface¡ªa maneuver the ants believed only they could accomplish.


    The poisonous mist drifted upward, thinning in the breeze but still reaching the group above.


    "It''s poison! Cover your noses and breathe as little as possible!" Hayne shouted, his voice tight with urgency.


    Below, Seiya assessed the ants. Their tactics might work on others, but his resistance to poison rendered their efforts futile. He dove into their ranks, striking with precision and speed as the others slowly descended, witnessing his prowess. One by one, the ants fell under Seiya''s relentless assault, their strategy unraveling.


    By the time the others reached the ground, Seiya had already annihilated the swarm. Exhausted but unyielding, they regrouped and continued their mission, rescuing the remaining children scattered throughout the dungeon.


    Ironically, the bridge-ants had been the dungeon''s final challenge. With the children safe and the dungeon cleared, the group was teleported back.


    As they emerged, Seiya''s father rushed toward him, pride evident in his expression.


    "You''ve done exceptionally well!" he exclaimed, gripping Seiya''s shoulders. "To think you defeated those giant black ants and in such a way¡ªit''s astonishing!"


    Seiya, however, felt no satisfaction. His mind lingered on memories of the ice elves, the only creatures to ever instill true, paralyzing fear in him¡ªan experience no other encounter had matched. Compared to that harrowing experience, no dungeon, no monster, has been able evoke the same terror.


    And for some reason, he seems to easily defeat any and every monster that doesn''t tick or stir that emotion within him.


    So for Seiya, there was no triumph in today''s victory. Only a nagging desire remained: to confront the ice elves once more and conquer the fear that still haunted him.


    Noticing his distant gaze, his father questioned. "Why did you keep talking to yourself though? Is it a new technique I''m unaware of?"


    Seiya recalled having some conversations with Ibyu outside his mind so he replied honestly. "I...was talking to my heart" he blurted out.


    His father and those around him gazed at him with puzzled looks, concluding his fatigue might be making him go bonkers.


    "Oh okay? Alright" His father gave in awkwardly.


    "Have him healed immediately! Let them all take a bath and eat something light before they head off to bed" Seiya''s father instructed.


    It was already late at night, past their bedtime even. Not because they spent too much time in the dungeon, but because it was already that late before they headed in.


    As instructed, Seiya and any other that needed healing were healed. They all took a bath, changing into another pair of uniforms before they left to eat.


    After eating, while the others went to their various dorms, Seiya was summoned by his father.


    Despite how amazing Seiya''s father thought of Seiya''s feat, something pricked badly at the back of his heart.


    This has built up doubt causing worry to accumulate inside him.


    Seiya stood in front of his father in the office. His face blank and his eyes almost void of anything.


    His father said nothing but stare for a whole while into Seiya''s distant eyes.


    The silence stretched for a while more before he spoke.


    "You accomplished an extraordinary feat today, hence, Suhei''s life will be spared" He said and paused, silence stretching between them again.


    It was as if he was scanning and observing Seiya.


    Seiya''s expression remained impassive, his reply a simple "Mn."


    A flicker of irritation crossed his father''s face as he beat his index finger on the table.


    After a long pause and tense atmosphere, he spoke again.


    "Your mother..."


    Seiya''s dull eyes slowly spread open like a flower blooming for the first time, a glimpse of emotion breaking through his stoic fa?ade at the mere mention of his mother.

 Chapter 32: Clash of Wills

    Chapter 32: Clash of WillsSeiya''s body burned with anticipation as he waited for his father to speak about his mother. But the man remained silent, as if savoring the tension.


    "What about my mother?" Seiya asked, his voice tight, heart pounding in his chest.


    "Never mind that. You can leave" his father instructed, leaving Seiya frozen in place.


    Rage coursed through Seiya''s veins as he stood before his father, unbelieving that he would summon him only to dangle information about his mother without providing any meaningful details. After all these years, to have his mother mentioned only for the conversation to be abruptly cut off was maddening.


    Yet, Seiya restrained himself, bowing lightly before turning to leave. As he walked away, his father''s gaze followed him, having called him only to gauge his reaction to the mere mention of his mother.


    Seiya''s father harbored doubts, particularly after Seiya''s offhanded comment in the dungeon about leaving the children to die¡ªa remark that lingered on Mr. Sanio''s mind. He worried that Seiya might be changing, that his methods of control might no longer be effective, and he needed confirmation.


    As Seiya wandered down the hallway toward his dorm, he noticed the dining hall lights still on. Curious, he approached and peered inside.


    There, he found Hayne sitting with his head bowed in deep thought. Noticing Seiya''s presence, Hayne looked up, meeting his gaze with a weary, tear-streaked smile. "You''re here."


    "I was hoping you''d stop by if you saw the lights on" Hayne admitted with a nervous chuckle. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Exhausted and still reeling from his father''s dismissal, Seiya didn''t have the energy to care about much else. But, someone waiting for him surely had something important to say. Without a word, he approached slowly.


    Hayne sighed deeply as Seiya stood before him. His hands were clasped together, his body leaning forward, avoiding Seiya''s eyes. A heavy silence stretched between them.


    "I''m sorry," Hayne finally said, his voice choking with emotion. He didn''t wait for a response before continuing.


    "For not knowing what you were being put through for us. For judging and labeling you without understanding who you really are." Hayne''s head dropped lower as he sighed again.


    "That day, when you looked to me as you were being bullied, I should have helped you, regardless of what I thought of you. I saw the raw pain in your eyes yet I....I chose to ignore it. I''m sorry..." His voice trailed off as tears fell onto the floor.


    "Just because you''re the master''s son...we all assumed the worst. Without knowing anything, we¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter" Seiya cut him off, his voice steady, though his eyes carried the weight of years of neglect.


    Hayne''s head shot up in surprise at Seiya''s calm dismissal. "I don''t care about it anymore, so it doesn''t matter."


    This was the first time Hayne had heard Seiya speak so freely and at such length. A faint smile played on his face before his head dropped again. "I knew you''d say something like this. But I needed to apologize. The guilt was too heavy to bear. I had decided against it, thinking it would be selfish to seek forgiveness just to ease my guilt. But...I had to."


    "I''m sorry. For being selfish, demanding forgiveness like this to ease my guilt"


    Hayne wiped his tears, standing to his full height, slightly towering over Seiya. "The children and I regret everything. Not just me. They''re sorry too, though they find it hard to face you. But they''re truly sorry."


    "Mn" Seiya replied simply, too drained to care about what he considered a minor issue.


    Hayne''s expression brightened. "Phew! That''s a load off my chest! Let''s head back to the dorm."


    They retired for the night.


    The next morning, Seiya woke as usual, going through his routine until the late afternoon when he had a scheduled session with his father. However, he was unexpectedly given reprieve and allowed to have lunch.


    As Seiya approached the dining hall, some children were leaving, lunch nearly over. He stepped inside, making his way toward the stack of trays when he noticed a girl stumbling. Instinctively, he lunged forward, catching her arm just before she could fall.


    Relieved, Seiya thought he had helped her, but his relief turned to confusion as a piercing scream erupted from the girl. She knelt, eyes squinting in pain, his hand still wrapped around her arm.


    "My arm... p-please let go" she cried.


    The remaining children, drawn by the commotion, gathered around. Among them were Eiro and Hayne. Eiro rushed over, yanking Seiya''s hand away from the girl and crouching beside her. Seiya, stunned, hadn''t realized he was still holding her.


    Red marks bloomed on the girl''s delicate arm, and gasps rippled through the onlookers.


    "Are you finally letting out your grudge or what? Why''d you hurt her like this?" Eiro snapped, getting in Seiya''s face.


    The children''s eyes bore into Seiya, awaiting an explanation. But Seiya, overwhelmed, couldn''t find the words.


    "You''re finally showing your true colors! Against a girl, no less! How low!" Eiro spat, shoving Seiya.


    Hayne, who had been watching, stepped in, positioning himself between the two. "Alright, stop! That''s enough," he commanded, motioning for the children to back off.


    "Seiya was just trying to help Ame. He didn''t mean to hurt her" Hayne insisted, though even he was unsure how the bruise had formed so quickly.


    "Tch! So annoying!" Eiro hissed, leading the others out of the hall.


    As the tension eased, Hayne turned to Seiya. "Are you alright?"


    Seiya blinked, his gaze falling, and began to walk past Hayne. "Hold up, hold up" Hayne said, stepping in front of him.


    "Look" Hayne said, holding up his hand. "Let''s try something. Hold my hand." He immediately clasped Seiya''s hand.


    "C''mon! Clasp mine as well" He urged at Seiya who only stared blankly at his preposterous act.


    Seiya clasped Hayne''s hand in return after a while, giving in. But the next minute, Hayne declared with haste. "Let go"


    Seiya released his grip, and Hayne shook his hand as if it had been burned. "I see now. Your grip is just too strong" Hayne explained, watching Seiya''s puzzled expression


    "You have a very firm grip. I don''t think you realize it, which makes it hard for you to control your strength" Hayne sighed. "You''ll need to be careful, or you might end up breaking through walls with those hands." He patted Seiya''s shoulder gently before walking away.


    Seiya stood for a moment, watching Hayne leave, questions swirling in his mind.


    The idea of breaking through walls with just his bare hands wasn''t unappealing; after all, it was one of the daunting tasks he had been assigned.


    He finished his lunch in solitude and left the dining hall . As he walked through the hallways toward the yard with Miss Onoya accompanying him, they came across a small bunker-like room where children were gathered, both in and out like a commotion was going on.


    Seiya paused, glancing at Ms Onoya for an explanation.


    "Some elites from the other facility are here today and that''s their usual spot. You can take a look" She said.


    Seiya stepped forward, approaching the doorway to observe the scene. Inside, four boys, each exuding an air of superiority stood around, one seated nonchalantly atop a table. In their midst were younger boys, bruised and bleeding, clearly victims of the elites'' bullying.


    Seiya''s eyes narrowed as he saw Eiro rise to confront the seated elite. A bruised boy cowered behind Eiro, seeking protection.


    "Is he really standing up to me for one of these rats?" The elite sneered, his rhetorical question met with mocking laughter from his companions.


    The onlookers watched with anxious eyes, their faces betraying fear and tension. It was clear as day that the elites were the embodiment of mischief and cruelty.


    "No matter how many times we deal with rats like you, you never learn your place" the seated elite said, rising to his feet. His brown hair swayed as he approached Eiro.


    Grabbing Eiro by the hair, he yanked his head back roughly. Eiro clenched his teeth, fury igniting his eyes but he knew he couldn''t do much to them.


    Seiya glanced at Ms Onoya, silently questioning whether this was acceptable. She offered no response, reminding him that in this place, conventional morals held no sway.


    Seiya watched from the doorway, detached, uninterested in intervening and was about to leave when Hayne stepped forward. Seiya halted, curious.


    Hayne placed a hand on the elite''s arm which still gripped Eiro''s hair. "Please, let him go" He requested politely.


    The elite''s face contorted with rage, swinging a power punch at Hayne. Before the blow could land, a hand appeared, intercepting the punch with equal force. The impact sent a gust of wind through the room, ruffling Seiya''s hair and knocking his glasses askew.


    All eyes widened in shock, staring in disbelief at Seiya, who had stopped an elite''s punch. It was an act of audacity, one that the other elites deemed a blatant display of disrespect.


    They stepped forward, their expressions darkening with rage. "Alright, let''s just kill them" They declared grimly, their tone leaving no doubt about their intent.

 Chapter 33: Fractured Calm

    Chapter 33: Fractured CalmThe room fell silent, faces drained of color, as Seiya halted the elite''s strike with an iron grip on his wrist. His stance was unyielding, the veins on his arm bulging with effort.


    Seiya hadn''t intended to interfere. His initial plan was to continue his training, leaving the others to their fate. Yet, something deep within stirred unease when he saw Hayne on the brink of being beaten like the other children. Before he realized it, his body moved, placing him between the elite and Hayne. Now, as he stood amidst their stunned gazes, regret did not cross his mind¡ªonly the dread of what repercussions his defiance might bring, particularly the wrath of his father and its fallout on the children.


    The elite''s face contorted with rage, veins throbbing visibly as he glared down at Seiya.


    "How vulgar"


    "So uncalled for"


    The other elites sneered from the sidelines, their disdain evident.


    A peach-haired elite, standing among the others, spoke with scorn. "Zihil, kill this one."


    The elite Seiya held growled "Let go!"


    Before Seiya could comply, Zihil wrenched free, nearly striking Seiya with the force of his motion. Wasting no time, Zihil aimed a punch, but Seiya intercepted it mid-flight. Swift as lightning, Seiya swept Zihil''s legs off the floor, then delivered a bone-crushing punch that sent him crashing into a pile of chairs and tables.


    Gasps echoed through the room. Eyes widened in disbelief as murmurs filled the air with mouths agape.


    "He...he landed a hit! On an Elite!"


    Fear crept onto their expressions as they anticipated the fallout, instinctively inching backward.


    "Seiya" Hayne whispered, his voice trembling with shock. Eiro and the bruised boy behind him mirrored Hayne''s astonishment, all lined up, staring in disbelief.


    "Move" Seiya instructed Hayne, who hesitated before guiding the others away. The remaining elites watched silently, their expressions unreadable.


    Zihil rose from the wreckage, wiping the blood from his cheek. Seiya, vigilant and ready, assumed a defensive stance, eyes locked on his opponent. Yet, Zihil did not attack immediately. Instead, he extended a hand toward Seiya, whose confusion deepened.


    In a blink, an unseen force yanked Seiya toward Zihil. Thrown off balance, Seiya couldn''t react in time to block the punch that crashed into his face, sending him staggering back.


    Shock rippled through the room, the audience enthralled by the spectacle. Seiya barely had time to stand before Zihil was upon him again. Seiya raised a fist to counter the next blow, but the unseen force halted his punch mid-air, allowing Zihil''s strike to land. Each time Seiya tried to retaliate, his limbs were immobilized by the invisible power, leaving him defenseless as Zihil''s fists rained down.


    Desperate, Seiya lashed out with a kick, parrying the incoming blow. Zihil caught Seiya''s leg with a crushing grip, swinging him violently before yeeting him aside. Seiya''s body arced, descending swiftly toward the ground where he landed on all fours in a full bridge pose, his legs and hands pressing firmly onto the ground with his body tight and gaze fixed on the ceiling.


    Zihil approached with measured steps, a smug grin curling his lips. "What, think a ghost might be helping me?" he taunted, laughter reverberating in the room. "Look closer...very closely"


    As he moved, a translucent substance floated just above his open palm, shimmering faintly in the dim light.


    "Don''t confuse this with that pitiful water ability" he continued, the disdain in his tone unmistakable. "This is slime. It may be clear like water, but it''s far from it. I used just a minuscule amount, enough to escape your notice. Blame it on your skill issues for not noticing" he chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement as he drew nearer, relishing in his perceived superiority.


    He halted, tapping his chin in mock contemplation.


    "How should I end you? Block your airways with my slime? No... something more brutal."


    Panic flickered in the children''s eyes, Hayne''s heart pounding as he watched helplessly.


    Seiya forced himself to his feet, each movement labored, his face bruised and bleeding. Despite the pain, his resolve remained unshaken as he trudged forward, prepared to continue the fight.


    Before he could close the distance, the elite extended his hand, and with a swift motion, ensnared Seiya in a tendril of slime. The viscous substance wrapped around him, lifting him effortlessly before slamming him against the ceiling. The slime thickened, adhering like glue to his limbs, pinning his arms and legs in place. It solidified, holding him aloft in a spread-eagle position, resembling a figure crucified against the ceiling.


    "Nice view" the elite sneered, a cruel grin stretching across his face. He manipulated some slime, condensing it into a hardened spear. Without hesitation, he drove it into Seiya''s stomach, the weapon drawing blood with merciless precision.


    He repeated the assault, each thrust drawing more blood that dripped from Seiya''s suspended form onto the ground below. The room filled with the sound of dripping blood, a reminder of the brutal punishment being inflicted.


    The children stood frozen, their expression dark with faces ashen, They could only watch in helpless silence as the other elites laughed, reveling in the spectacle of Seiya''s brutalization, suspended against the ceiling.


    "See? This is far more entertaining!" Zihil jeered, his voice laced with malice. "No matter how many times I stab, the blood just keeps pouring." He repeatedly plunged the spear into Seiya''s stomach.


    Seiya, who had remained eerily silent in the face of the hell unleashed upon him, let out a soft sigh. He struggled against the unyielding slime that held him captive, his limbs straining to break free, but it was futile.


    He sighed yet again, muttering under his breath. "Humans are more annoying than goblins and ants."


    With a determined twist of his wrist, a sharp crack echoed through the room¡ªhis bones dislocating with a sound. As his hand dangled limply, he maneuvered it through the hardened slime that bound him, his movements fluid despite the pain.


    The elite paused, his assault halted by Seiya''s unexpected defiance. His eyes widened in disbelief at the sight, but slowly, a smug grin spread across his face, his excitement growing like a child watching their favorite show.


    Goosebumps prickled his skin as he stepped back, eager to see what would happen next.


    Seiya, unfazed, dislocated his other wrist and joints, freeing himself from the remaining restraints. With a swift adjustment, his limbs were set back into place just before he dropped to the ground. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elite''s smile widened, standing transfixed as Seiya advanced toward him. Blood poured with every step Seiya took, his appearance a bloody mess, but the rage etched across his face was unmistakable.


    The rage was so evident that every muscle in Seiya''s body coiled in anticipation. Why had he never considered this side of humans as annoying? Seiya pondered, the rage boiling within him.


    Despite his difficulty of killing a human, the overwhelming urge to do so surged through him with every step.


    Just as Seiya was about to close the distance, a figure stepped between him and the elite, arms spread wide to stop him.


    "Enough!" Miss Onoya commanded, her voice cold and steady.


    Seiya paused, staring at her with unblinking eyes, but he didn''t challenge her. Slowly, he turned away, the fight still burning within him, but held in check by her presence.


    Miss Onoya then addressed the elite, her voice laced with reprimand. "You too. Stop making a mess and comport yourself."


    With a scoff, the elite turned away, silenced.


    Seiya and Miss Onoya walked out, the children trailing behind them, heading back to their dorms. Eiro and Hayne watched in silence as Seiya departed, leaving with Miss Onoya, their expressions heavy with unspoken thoughts.


    ****


    "You were exceptional back there" Miss Onoya remarked as they walked through the hallways, but Seiya''s silence was her only response.


    "To land a blow on an elite and hold your ground... it confirms that our efforts have not been in vain" she continued, undeterred by his lack of response.


    "You''ve been trained with the guidance of combat instructors, given that you lack Awakened Ability. This proves that our methods are working, that you can get stronger into a weapon" she assessed, her voice steady.


    Seiya, however, paid no attention to her words. He trudged forward, blood dripping from the open wound on his stomach, leaving a trail down his path.


    The wrath inside him was overwhelming¡ªan intensity that words could not capture. He was enraged by the fact that the fight had been stopped, that the elite remained unharmed. His blood seemed to boil with an unfamiliar heat.


    For the first time in all his years of living, Seiya felt an emotion so fierce and consuming¡ªanger.

 Chapter 34: Mission Unfolds | Surprise Encounter

    Chapter 34: Mission Unfolds | Surprise EncounterWithin the quiet confines of his office, Seiya''s father, Mr. Sanio, stood organizing a small bookshelf. Three more years had come by, totaling five years since he brought his son to this facility¡ªfive relentless years of ''forging'' Seiya into a weapon.


    As Mr. Sanio meticulously sorted the books, a shadow loomed behind him, freezing him in place. His body stiffened, the hair on his neck rising sharply as a suffocating aura enveloped the room. It was as though an invisible hand gripped his throat, choking him with an oppressive and mind-numbing presence. Cold sweat trickled down his back as he struggled to turn around, moving as if his joints had rusted.


    When he finally faced the source of his dread, his wide eyes met not a monster but the blank, emotionless gaze of his thirteen-year-old son, Seiya.


    Relief washed over Mr. Sanio, though shame quickly followed. How pathetic it was to feel terror before his own child. "Since when do you enter my office without knocking?" he barked, his tone sharp to mask his unease.


    "I apologize," Seiya replied evenly, his words devoid of warmth.


    Seiya had learned to speak over the years, though conversation barely interested him. He used words as tools, nothing more.


    With a weary sigh, Mr. Sanio sank into his chair, attempting to shake off the fear that still clung to him. His eyes narrowed as he studied Seiya. Gone was the suffocating aura from moments before, leaving him uncertain whether it had been a figment of his imagination or a fleeting flash of killing intent from his own son.


    "Listen carefully," Mr. Sanio began. "At night, you''ll embark on a mission. This time, you''ll be going alone."


    Seiya''s missions had always included escorts¡ªelites who followed to ensure his success. But those days were over. His father deemed him strong enough now to manage on his own.


    "Your assistant will provide the details. That''s all. You may leave."


    With a small bow, Seiya turned and left, closing the door softly behind him.


    Three more years had passed, and he was now thirteen. During this time, the training and torment had only intensified under the guise of strengthening him.


    As Seiya walked down the hallway, his dull, expressionless eyes stared straight ahead. His hair, once vibrant and full, had thinned over the years, strands falling out at the slightest touch. Yet, he hardly cared. Years of torment had dulled his perceptions of most things.


    As he headed toward his training ground, a figure suddenly jumped in front of him, attempting to startle him.


    "Boo!" Hayne exclaimed, trying to startle him.


    Seiya only stared back, unblinking.


    "Ugh, you''re no fun," Hayne pouted, tapping a finger to Seiya''s forehead. "I know you''re trying to skip lunch again. Let''s go eat together!"


    Circling Seiya like an overexcited puppy, Hayne grinned mischievously.


    Seiya''s brow twitched in irritation. Pest number one, he thought, eliciting a faint chuckle from Ibyu, his heart.


    Before he could respond, another figure approached from the other end of the hall, waving energetically.


    "Hey, Seiya!" Suhei called out.


    And here comes pest number two, Seiya muttered internally, earning another laugh from Ibyu. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the years, Suhei and Hayne had persisted in their attempts to befriend him, their relentless energy a sharp contrast to Seiya''s detached demeanor. Despite their pestering, Seiya had begrudgingly grown used to their presence.


    Suhei clapped a hand on Seiya''s shoulder, steering him toward the dining hall. "Come on, let''s eat together!"


    Reluctantly, Seiya gave in, knowing resistance was futile. They joined a table where the older ones sat, including Eiro, who sighed dramatically as he picked at his food.


    "I wonder if there''s even life outside these walls," Eiro mused, slouching in his seat.


    "Probably not. I''ve started to believe the outside world was just a dream, and this is the only reality," another boy chimed in.


    Eiro sighed again. "Let''s face it¡ªthis is where we''ll grow old and die."


    Hayne frowned. "At least we''re still alive."


    The conversation grew somber, memories of the many children who had perished over the years casting a shadow over the table. Seiya remained silent, mechanically eating his meal while Suhei occasionally slid extra food onto his plate.


    "What''s there to be sad about?" Suhei suddenly said, draping an arm over Seiya''s shoulders. "As long as we''re alive, there''s hope. We''ll escape this hellhole one day and see the light."


    No one responded, their silence hinting at how often they''d heard Suhei''s cheerful mantra.


    When the meal ended, Seiya stood to leave, but Suhei grabbed his hand. "Seiya, don''t let this place crush you. I know it''s hardest for you, but as long as you''re breathing, anything''s possible. We''ll make it out together, okay?"


    Caught off guard, Seiya hesitated before giving his usual response. "Mn."


    Satisfied, Suhei let him go.


    Seiya trained till night approached. He met with Miss Onoya, who outlined his mission: He was to steal an artifact, though its purpose remained undisclosed to him. The artifact was set to be auctioned, but according to the intelligence he received, a rogue group known as Beau Soleil was certain to intercept and successfully steal it first.


    Seiya''s task was to retrieve the artifact from Beau Soleil and return with it safely. The location of their operation had been provided, along with the driver who would take him there.


    As Seiya sat quietly on the bus en route to his mission, his gaze remained fixed on the floor. His father''s parting words echoed in his mind: "You''ll meet someone important to you during this mission. Tread carefully and make the right decision¡ªotherwise... you know the consequences."


    A faint sigh escaped his lips as he reflected on those words, his thoughts consumed by the question of who he might encounter.


    After some time, the bus came to a halt, and Seiya was instructed to proceed with his mission.


    He stepped off the bus, pulling a black cap low over his face as he trudged down the deserted street. Dressed entirely in black¡ªa sweatshirt and matching pants¡ªhis figure exuded an air of quiet mystery.


    The empty road eventually led him to a bustling street illuminated by vibrant lights. The scene was chaotic despite the late hour: vagabonds loitered, drunkards swayed, and a mix of other figures filled the lively thoroughfare, making it feel as though night had no claim there.


    Seiya adjusted his cap further down, shadowing his face as he weaved carefully through the crowd. Amidst the throng of people, a small group stood out¡ªdistinct in both their presence and demeanor, exuding an aura that set them apart.


    He pressed on, focused on his task, until a voice suddenly called out a name that struck him like a jolt.


    "You''re here, Hye Rin."


    Seiya froze in his tracks, the cold night air brushing against his exposed hair beneath the cap.


    "...Nee-san?" he murmured, his voice barely audible.

 Chapter 35: The First Step | Reformed Path

    Chapter 35: The First Step | Reformed PathAs Seiya remained frozen in place, his feet heavy with the weight of indecision, he heard the distant voice of his sister.


    Still, he didn''t move. He merely stood there, his heartbeat slow and rhythmic. His eyes, vacant and distant, betrayed no emotion, a hollow reflection of the turmoil within.


    In his stillness, Seiya wrestled with his thoughts, calculating the best course of action. If he failed this mission, the children back at the facility would bear the consequences. The same fate would await them if he called out to his sister.


    A faint trace of care for the children lingered within him, despite the dulling of his emotions. Even though he couldn''t feel the bond as acutely as before, he knew what was right¡ªhe must save those he could, despite his own inner numbness.


    Yet, there was little holding him back from reaching out to his sister. Just as that thought passed, the faces of two people appeared in his mind: Suhei and Hayne.


    Seiya''s gaze softened, a sigh escaping his lips, warm mist escaping as he exhaled deeply.


    Slowly, he turned, his eyes falling on the slender figure of the girl standing some distance away. Her black hair fluttered in the breeze as she spoke with others, her small face adorned with a smile.


    A tender smile crept onto Seiya''s lips as he observed her. "She''s beautiful," he murmured, a soft affection in his tone before he turned away.


    They seem to be doing well......without me.


    Continuing down the street, Seiya arrived at a secluded area, where dim light barely illuminated the scattered dirt and empty space. Stepping into the open, he paused in the middle of the street, waiting.


    Soon enough, a lone figure appeared, walking towards him. The man, draped in a long black coat, with a hat and a walking stick, slowed his steps upon seeing Seiya standing in his path.


    He approached and removed his hat.


    "Now what''s this? Just you? Or should I expect others to jump out and ambush me?" The man laughed knowingly, as though anticipating something like this.


    Seiya did not respond. He casually shrink up his sweatshirt, revealing a chain with a dagger at one end wrapped around his stomach.


    "Straight to the point, huh?" The man smirked as Seiya unwound the chain.


    "We should at least¡ª" The man''s voice caught in his throat as Seiya closed the distance in an instant.


    Underestimating Seiya''s youth, the man had thought him just a child sent to die. But he had thought woefully wrong.


    The chain whipped through the air, the dagger aimed precisely at the man''s neck. Just before impact, the man swiftly leaned backward, using his leg to maintain balance while a cluster of wet sand beneath him clung to his legs, supporting his stance.


    Seiya reeled in his weapon and leapt back, his gaze shifting to the sand that clung to the man''s legs, intrigued by the unexpected development.


    As he observed, he realized the coal tarred ground beneath the man had turned into a shifting bed of sand.


    "Trying to figure out my ability?" The man taunted, adjusting his coat and regaining his posture.


    "You don''t need to overthink it," he added, grinning as he stepped forward. "I''ll tell you if you ask¡ªmy ability allows me to manipulate sand. Anything I expend enough energy on, I can turn to sand. And this?" He chuckled, referring to the wet sand that stuck to his leg "I wetted it myself." He chuckled darkly as he advanced, the ground beneath each step turning to sand.


    "Now, on whose orders are you here for the stone?" His cheerful tone shifted to one of cold menace.


    Seiya remained silent and in the next moment, he saw a pile of wet hardened sand with sharp spikes, rushing toward him from the side of his eyes as the man closed their distance in an instant. Reacting swiftly, Seiya coiled his chain around the man''s body, leaping backward and using the man''s weight as leverage to steady his own balance.


    Before Seiya could unwind the chain and retrieve it, the man yanked it forcefully, pulling Seiya toward him. A mound of hardened sand, spike-laden and large enough to shield his entire frame, rose in front of him, poised to crush Seiya upon impact. Unable to relinquish his weapon, Seiya was violently pulled toward the imminent danger. Mere inches from slamming into the sand spikes, Seiya expertly wielded his dagger, slicing through the spikes with fluid precision at lightning speed, narrowly avoiding the deadly trap.


    The battle between them intensified, dust and dirt swirling around them as the ground cracked under the force of their movements. Their clash was brutal, each strike a vivid display of their skill and power.


    After a lengthy and brutal exchange, both were visibly fatigued, battered and bruised. Though Seiya bore the brunt of the damage, it was clear that the man had the upper hand, but Seiya''s tenacity refused to waver.


    In one final clash, Seiya''s dagger tore through the man''s coat, lodging just above his right chest. As Seiya dragged the dagger upward, the contents of the man''s breast pocket spilled out, among them a gemstone¡ªthe artifact they were desperately fighting over.


    Their eyes followed the gemstone as it soared skyward. Seiya, his attention swift and focused, struck before the distracted man could react.


    In a blur of motion, he wrapped his chain around the man''s body and yanked him tight, using the other end of the chain¡ªwhere the dagger was positioned¡ªto carve a diagonal line across the man''s face, from the left side of his forehead to the corner of his right eye beside the bridge of his nose. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man, caught off guard, recoiled, momentarily blinded by the cut. Seizing the opportunity, Seiya leapt high, snatching the gem, and sprinting away with inhuman speed.


    The man, still disoriented and unable to fully open his injured eye, chased after Seiya but no matter how fast he ran, Seiya had vanished. Furious, he kicked at the empty air, his blood dripping from his wound as he cussed.


    ****


    Seiya returned to the facility, battered and weary. Miss Onoya greeted him, informing him that his father was absent. She took the artifact from Seiya and led him to the healing room, where he was treated and then dismissed to his dorm.


    The children were already asleep, except for Hayne, who sat waiting for Seiya''s return.


    "You''re back," Hayne said with a smile as Seiya entered.


    "Mn," Seiya replied softly, walking straight to the restroom to change into his uniform.


    A while later, Seiya emerged and climbed into bed.


    "Are you alright?" Hayne asked from beneath Seiya''s bed.


    "Mn."


    "Alright, I''ll leave you to rest," Hayne said, his concern evident, but he retired for the night.


    Seiya sat on his bed, a small knife in hand, his gaze fixed intently on the blank expanse of the wall beside him. For a moment, he lingered in stillness, lost in thought, before leaning forward to carve into the surface.


    His hand moved with quiet purpose, etching words into the wall. When he finished, he leaned back, his gaze fixed on the words he had written: Today, I met Big Sister, and she was... happy.


    Seiya gazed at his inscription, the words filling him with quiet melancholy as his mind replayed the image of his sister, smiling, over and over.


    Before Seiya could fully lose himself in the memory, the door to their dorm was suddenly kicked open.


    Both Seiya and Hayne shot up, alarmed. Two older boys stood in the doorway, their spiky hair and smug grins unmistakable.


    "Hey, you. Seiya, come down here," one of them ordered, and Hayne''s gaze shot toward Seiya.


    The boys were familiar¡ªseniors from the third floor, the strongest floor in the facility.


    Seiya, resigned, got down from his bed and walked toward them.


    "Good! You listen well," the one who had ordered him patted him on the shoulder, while the other snickered in mockery.


    "We''re going to have some fun tonight. Your father gave us his full permission to do whatever we want with you, so no holding back. Muehehe." The second boy''s unique way of laughing echoed through the room.


    "Come on! Follow us!" They urged.


    "Sei~" Hayne called softly, his voice tinged with worry.


    Seiya hesitated, his body frozen in place, a wave of anxiety pulsing through him. Despite enduring years of torment within these walls, this was the first time he felt such an overwhelming sense of dread.


    He stole a glance at Hayne, whose face was filled with concern, and for a brief moment, Seiya longed to reassure him. He wanted to say, ''It''s alright'', to remind himself that there was no suffering he hadn''t endured. But the words stuck in his throat, refusing to form.


    He wasn''t supposed to feel this way. He had become accustomed to the cruelty, the fear had long been a companion. Yet now, a crippling sense of foreboding tightened its grip around his chest. His heart hammered with fear, and every instinct screamed at him to resist¡ªbut there was no choice for one who had been reduced to a beggar.


    With a final glance at Hayne, Seiya turned away, unable to offer the comfort he longed to, and followed the boys, his every step heavy with fear he could neither understand nor control.

 Chapter 36: Debut of the First Weapon: Staff of Chaos

    Chapter 36: Debut of the First Weapon: Staff of ChaosAn hour after Seiya had departed on his mission.


    A boy is seen strolling down the dimly lit corridors toward Mr. Sanio''s office. His dark gray hair swayed lightly with each step. Upon reaching the door, he knocked, waited for permission to enter, and then stepped inside.


    "So, why did you want to see me?" Mr. Sanio asked, his hands clasped under his chin, his eyes sharp and calculating as they bore into the boy.


    The boy tilted his head slightly, a sly grin creeping across his face. "I''m saying, yeah? Let us have Seiya for a little fun," he proposed, his tone mockingly casual, with an unsettlingly eager expression.


    Mr. Sanio sat in silence for a moment, his stoic demeanor unbroken. Finally, he spoke. "I refuse."


    The boy''s face contorted with rage, his brows furrowed, and his eyes widened in disbelief. "Hah?! What''s the reason? Why not give us this ''valuable product'' for just one night of fun?"


    "Valuable or not, we''re all just rats here for the same purpose," the boy sneered, stepping closer to Mr. Sanio. "Or are you giving him special treatment because he''s your son?" His voice dripped with resentment as his face leaned in close, his wide eyes gleaming with menace. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tense silence filled the room as both men stared each other down.


    "As if!" Mr. Sanio finally broke the quiet, rising to his feet. After a moment of thought, he relented. "Fine. Just for tonight, you may have him."


    He turned to retrieve his coat, slipping it on as he headed for the door. "I''ll be out tonight. Don''t make too much of a mess," he warned, his piercing gaze locking with the boy''s for one final moment.


    "Roger that!" the boy replied, a sinister smile spreading across his face as he watched Mr. Sanio leave.


    ---


    Present


    Seiya was led through the stark, sterile hallways into a small lab where another boy was already waiting for him¡ªa boy with dark gray hair and an air of hostility. As soon as Seiya entered, the boy launched himself forward, delivering a heavy punch to Seiya''s stomach. Though the blow made him recoil, Seiya''s expression remained unreadable.


    "Don''t take it personal," the boy sneered with a grin. "I''ve just always wanted to do that."


    Seiya''s reputation preceded him. Though he endured the most brutal experiments and missions, his accomplishments inspired resentment among those around him. Many harbored jealousy, hatred, and malice toward the so-called "special product" of the facility.


    "I''ve always wondered what''s so amazing about you," the gray-haired boy spat, his grin turning into a sneer. "You''re treated like you''re special, given elite instructors under the guise of ''mistreatment.'' Tonight, we''ll see what makes you so important."


    With a nod from the gray-haired boy, the two boys escorting Seiya shoved him onto a cold metal table. Seiya remained silent, making no effort to resist as they restrained him.


    "You always pretend to have it the worst, don''t you?" the boy continued, his voice dripping with contempt. "You act like you''re the only one who suffers here. Tonight, I''ll make you experience something truly unique."


    Seiya''s heart constricted within, unable to rid himself of the feeling that he''s being put in imminent danger.


    "Restrain him" The gray-haired boy ordered. One of the boys extended his hands, unleashing his awakened ability and Seiya''s body stiffened unnaturally, his limbs bound by an invisible force.


    "This guy here has a restraining ability," the gray-haired boy whispered into Seiya''s ear with a twisted smile. "And you... You don''t even have an awakened ability. Yet they all revere you. Pathetic."


    He gestured to the other boy, who approached with a black cloth. "Gag him. I don''t want to hear his filthy screams."


    The cloth was tied tightly around Seiya''s mouth, covering him from nose to chin. "And this one," the boy added, "can bind and encase anything. You can''t even scream now. But don''t worry¡ªyou can still breathe."


    After securing Seiya, the gray-haired boy sauntered over to a nearby table laden with lab equipment. Among the clutter, two small glass jugs of water. A wicked grin spread across his face as he placed his hand over the jugs.


    The water began to boil, steam rising steadily as he increased its temperature with his ability. Once satisfied, he grabbed both jugs and returned to the restrained Seiya.


    "I have two abilities," he boasted, his tone dripping with pride. "One to manipulate temperature. The other? You''ll experience that firsthand."


    With a snap of his fingers, Seiya''s eyes froze wide open, unable to close or move.


    "I just locked your eyes in place," the boy said gleefully. "Now, you can''t even blink."


    Leaning closer, his voice dropped to a chilling whisper. "I''ve always wondered... What kind of pain would someone feel if their eyes were boiled alive?"


    Seiya''s heart raced in terror, his entire body screaming in protest. His pupils darted frantically, pleading.


    The gray haired boy handed one jug to the boy beside Seiya, the one who had put a black cloth over his mouth. They both raised the jugs, positioning them above Seiya''s eyes. In perfect unison, they poured the scalding water down.


    A guttural, inhuman scream erupted from Seiya, tearing through the air. The force of his anguish blasted the two boys backward, throwing them into the walls. The boy restraining Seiya was sent flying, his ability shattered.


    Seiya broke free, thrashing wildly as waves of unbearable pain coursed through him. His hands seized stiffly over his face, aching to claw at his face but daring not to. He slammed into walls, and writhed on the floor, the burn was exacerbating.


    It was like they had said, a unique type of pain. One he''d never experienced from his long years of torture¡ªtoo fierce and intense.


    Seiya bled from his mouth from chewing his inside trying to get free from the black cloth binding his mouth. He crashed on the floor, rolling, and thrashing in painful screams.


    The boys, thrown by the backlash of their abilities being forcefully broken, rose from the wreckage, their bodies bearing the bruises of their violent collision with the lab equipment.


    "What the hell just happened? How did he break free from our Abilities?" the gray-haired boy muttered, his face pale.


    Before they could react further, something hurtled through the soundproof glass door with terrifying force, shattering it into shards as it barreled through at a blinding speed. A sleek stainless steel staff with a chain attached to one end flew into the room, whipping through the air with intense ferocity.


    With a sickening impact, it struck one of the boys'' heads, decapitating him instantly.


    The remaining two froze, their eyes wide with horror as the severed head of their companion rolled across the floor.

 Chapter 37: Divine Staff of Chaos | Broken Sight

    Chapter 37: Divine Staff of Chaos | Broken SightThe two boys stared, transfixed at the bloodied staff floating eerily above them. Their eyes were wide with shock, their hearts pounding in their chests as the weight of the horrific events sank in. A crushing silence hung in the air before panic overtook them, and they turned, sprinting toward the door, their screams piercing the stillness in a desperate plea for help.


    Before they could even reach the threshold, the staff hurtled toward them with severe intensity, striking one of the boys with such force that his body was obliterated in an instant. The chain attached to the staff then whipped around the remaining boy, yanking him backward with brutal force and slamming him into the lab equipment. The staff descended upon him, pressing against his chest before delivering a final blow that ripped a gaping hole through his chest, leaving his lifeless body crumpled on the floor.


    The staff unwound its chain from the boy''s limp form and floated toward Seiya, who knelt nearby, his senses numbed by pain. It dropped gently beside him on the ground and remained still.


    From the commotion, the workers and Ms. Onoya rushed into the lab. Their gasps of horror filled the room as they took in the gruesome scene: the boys'' bodies sprawled mercilessly across the floor, blood staining the ground and turning the lab a crimson red.


    Spotting Seiya crouched some distance away, his faint breaths barely audible, Ms. Onoya hurried to his side. She gasped in shock as she saw his condition. His eyes were tightly shut, blood staining his face in thick streaks, the skin melted and charred. The burn extended from just above his brows to the bridge of his nose, stretching across his cheekbones, just beneath his eyes and curving down to both his ears. The burned skin was charred a ghastly white, unnaturally smooth and leathery. Around the edges where the burn faded into less severe damage, the skin is inflamed and blistered, glistening wet and red.


    Ms. Onoya immediately ordered for healers to be called, all the while watching Seiya, her eyes drawn to the bloodied staff beside him. Its gruesome appearance, soaked in blood, left her unsettled as she glanced between it and the lifeless bodies of the boys.


    ---


    Seiya''s father was swiftly informed of the situation. His fury knew no bounds as he learned of the atrocities inflicted upon Seiya, his prized asset. But the anger only deepened when he discovered the loss of not one, but three valuable products.


    Attempts to retrieve footage from the lab''s cameras were futile. The commotion had caused extensive damage to the equipment, and only partial footage of the boys attacking Seiya had been recovered. After that, the footage went blank¡ªlikely the result of some external interference or jamming device. The question of how Seiya had managed to wield a staff they knew not where it came from, and how it had played a role in the boys'' deaths, remained unanswered.


    Though Seiya was offered immediate treatment and healing for his injuries, his burns could not be healed easily. They''d found out the boys didn''t use ordinary boiling water but one infused with Awakened Ability, rendering conventional healing methods nearly useless. To make matters worse, no available healer could alleviate the excruciating pain coursing through Seiya''s body.


    Not willing to lose his valuable asset, Seiya''s father requested a top-tier healer from the higher ups to be sent immediately.


    In the meantime, Seiya was placed in a vertical cylinder full-body scanner, strapped down and covered with a medicated cloth over his eyes, where he would be monitored for special treatment. The stainless steel staff was locked away in a glass containment chamber, its ominous presence sealed away.


    Confined to the scanner, Seiya''s mind wandered, blank and detached. The third day after the incident, Seiya remained isolated, still locked away with his thoughts distant.


    He briefly thought of Suhei and Hayne, wondering if they were concerned about him, though he quickly dismissed the thought. They knew he was being kept away by his father, so they wouldn''t likely worry. And even if they did, they had never been able to help him in the past.


    No one will come for me, Seiya thought with a weary sigh.


    Then, suddenly, as he thought that, a loud pulsating heartbeat grated against his senses. The rhythm was intense, filled with anxiety, and it was approaching. Seiya, attuned to the subtle shifts in heartbeats, could tell immediately that whoever was approaching was filled with deep worry.


    Am I perhaps forgetting something? Seiya wondered, or someone?


    {You are,} came the soft voice of Ibyu, who had been listening to the same heart''s pulsations.


    Who¡ª? Seiya started to ask, but before he could finish, the pulsating heart came closer, growing louder and nearer. The person had entered the room.


    Seiya''s mind clicked into place, recognizing the heart''s rhythm and recalling someone he had forgotten.


    Come to think of it, I have a teacher, don''t I? he thought rhetorically, the realization dawning on him.


    A year ago, after completing his two-year martial arts training, Seiya was introduced to a new instructor¡ªa man unlike any other he had encountered. With hair as pink as cherry blossoms and chestnut eyes, this man had been assigned to teach Seiya about the world of Awakeners and the mysteries of dungeons. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But unlike the others who subjected Seiya to relentless training, this instructor had been different. Their first meeting had been unconventional¡ªrather than demanding Seiya''s performance, the man had simply talked with him throughout the day, offering the first break Seiya had ever received. It was the first time Seiya had felt something akin to peace in years.


    The man had insisted Seiya call him ''Sensei,'' and over the past year, his kindness and concern had stirred emotions within Seiya that he had long forgotten. The teacher had treated him with humanity, something Seiya hardly experienced from anyone in the lab.


    Though Seiya thought him to be pest number 3 after Hayne and Suhei because like them, the man is always all up in his space, worried and concerned.


    As Seiya listened to the steady rhythm of the man''s heart from a distance, a quiet sadness began to wash over him. Gradually, the pulsation grew louder, drawing closer until it seemed to be right in front of him.


    With his already impaired eyesight, Seiya''s other senses heightened in response.


    The man''s heartbeat lingered, constant and strong. Seiya, knowing the man well, sensed he was calling out to him. The cylinder scanner Seiya was confined in was completely soundproof, rendering him unable to hear, and with his damaged vision, he could not see either. But the rhythm of the man''s heart conveyed everything he needed to know.


    As Seiya focused on the anxious pulse, a growing dread settled in his chest. Doubt crept into his mind¡ªhe couldn''t remember what the man actually looked like. In the darkness that surrounded him, Seiya wondered if he had failed to truly see him before, if his eyes had only ever looked past him, blank and vacant. He feared he was losing the ability to remember faces, a consequence of the years of stress, experiments, and torment.


    His father had once dismissed such concerns, telling him it didn''t matter as long as his senses remained sharp enough to serve as a weapon.


    Straining under the weight of these thoughts, Seiya''s mind wandered to Hayne, forcing himself to recall the color of his hair, his eyes, and the other features that set him apart. He did the same for Suhei, and for the man now standing before him, his heart filled with worry.


    Seiya exhaled a heavy sigh, his exhaustion pulling him into a deep slumber. But as he drifted off, a fleeting thought crossed his mind: wasn''t his teacher supposed to be away on a short trip, to return later? So why was he here now?


    The anxious man before Seiya''s scanning cylinder tapped desperately on its surface, his voice trembling with concern as he called out.


    "Sei! Are you okay? Does it hurt?" His voice was thick with worry, so consumed by it that he failed to realize the cylinder was soundproof until Seiya''s father interjected, dismissing his efforts.


    "If you''re only going to cause a ruckus, you might as well return. He can''t hear you anyway,"his tone was dismissive as he worked with the equipment.


    The teacher, visibly upset, turned away and approached Seiya''s father. "How could this happen under your watch?" he demanded, his voice sharp with reproach. "As if the tortures you''ve put him through weren''t enough, you let these fools do this to him!"


    Mr. Sanio remained silent, offering no response.


    "What about the boys who did this? Are they being punished? And what are you doing to heal him?" the teacher pressed, his voice tinged with rage.


    "We''ll have a top-tier healer soon," Seiya''s father explained coldly. "Seiya is a valuable asset. Rest assured, he''ll be healed."


    "As for the boys who had inflicted the damage," Seiya''s father revealed bluntly, "Seiya killed them."


    "What?!" The man gasped.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself." Mr. Sanio motioned toward the screens, and the man walked over, his eyes widening as he saw the brutal remains of the boys.


    The teacher balked, disbelief spreading across his face. "No. Seiya couldn''t have done this. Not to another human."


    Mr. Sanio said nothing in response.


    "What did he use?" the teacher asked, still skeptical but desperate for answers.


    He was then led to the room where the staff was kept. As he entered, he halted mid-step, his eyes widening with surprise.


    "What is it?" Mr. Sanio asked, glancing between the staff and the teacher.


    The teacher stood frozen, his instincts flaring within him, telling him that the weapon before him was far from ordinary. However, he chose not to voice his thoughts.


    Seiya spent weeks confined to treatment, his meals brought to him and fed to him while his father and teacher worked tirelessly to find a way to restore his sight.


    But at 16:05 p.m., after weeks of research, Matayoshi Seiya was officially declared blind, with no possible means of healing or treatment.

 Chapter 38: Revisiting Past Memories

    Chapter 38: Revisiting Past MemoriesDespite the efforts of two top-tier healers, Seiya''s wounds were merely treated; his eyesight, however, could not be restored. His father, Mr. Sanio, plunged into despair¡ªnot out of love or concern, but because Seiya was a weapon, a tool he had meticulously cultivated to achieve his ambitions. He even conducted extensive research to reverse Seiya''s blindness, but every attempt ended in failure, leaving him defeated and enraged.


    To Mr. Sanio, Seiya''s blindness rendered him useless. In a fit of frustration, he even considered discarding his son entirely, though Seiya''s teacher and Ms. Onoya vehemently opposed this decision. They proposed alternatives, arguing that Seiya could still serve as a weapon despite his blindness. Special training, they suggested, could help him fulfill his potential. Mr. Sanio dismissed these suggestions as futile, unwilling to waste more resources.


    Seiya, now permanently blind, was isolated from the other children and confined to his old room. His father interrogated him relentlessly about the mysterious weapon allegedly linked to him¡ªthe one he was accused of using to kill the three boys from the third floor. Despite the pressure, Seiya maintained his innocence, insisting he neither knew of the weapon nor killed anyone. Yet, his father refused to believe him, convinced his son was lying.


    Lying sprawled on his bed, Seiya let out a frustrated sigh. His face was partially covered in bandages, but the accusations against him weren''t his greatest worry. Something else weighed heavily on his mind¡ªan unsettling transformation within his own body. Since the incident, he had sensed subtle, inexplicable changes that made him question whether he was still human.


    Sighing again, Seiya carefully rose from his bed. With one hand groping along the furniture, he navigated his way to the restroom, though he stumbled into objects along the way. Inside, he found the faucet and let cold water run over his hands, the sensation offering little comfort.


    "Ibyu," he called softly, knowing the restroom was the only place in the facility free from surveillance.


    {I''m here,} replied the calm, familiar voice from within him.


    "There''s a feeling... a strange tug at my heart. It''s an emotion I can''t quite define, but it fills me with unease. Can you feel it too?" Seiya asked, his hand resting on his chest.


    {I can,} Ibyu admitted. {At first, I thought it was just the aftermath of all that''s happened¡ªlosing your sight, being accused.}


    "It''s not that. There''s something wrong with me... with my body," Seiya confessed, his pulse quickening.


    {You need to calm down,} Ibyu urged, steadying Seiya''s racing heart. {What exactly has you so concerned? What''s happening to your body? Not that I''d expect it to be fine after the years of torture it''s endured,} Ibyu added wryly.


    Ignoring the remark, Seiya lowered his head. "Ever since the incident, my body feels¡ª" He stopped abruptly, his attention snapping toward the door. He could hear approaching footsteps, accompanied by the distinct thrum of a heartbeat.


    The footsteps halted just outside.


    "You''ve been summoned," a deep voice announced. Seiya recognized it as one of the workers.


    He was escorted to his father''s office, where he detected two distinct heartbeats waiting for him¡ªhis father''s and another unfamiliar one.


    "You''re going into a dungeon today," Mr. Sanio declared.


    Seiya, preoccupied with his own thoughts, barely reacted.


    "A dungeon you''ve explored before¡ªthe Ice Elves'' Dungeon," his father disclosed.


    Seiya''s body tensed involuntarily, though the reason eluded him. His body seemed to recall the torments of the ice elves'' dungeon more vividly than his mind, which had grown increasingly unreliable¡ªgrasping only fragments.


    The gradual deterioration of Seiya''s memory had been relentless, leaving him unable to recall much without considerable effort.


    As the topic of ice elves'' dungeon surfaced, Seiya forced himself to revise those forgotten memories. The effort sent a wave of goosebumps rippling across his skin as the agonizing ordeal he had forgotten resurfaced.


    Still, beneath the discomfort, a spark of excitement ignited within him. He had long awaited the chance to return and exact revenge on the ice elves.


    "This mission will determine your fate," Mr. Sanio explained coldly. "If, despite your condition, you survive and clear the dungeon, I''ll reconsider discarding you. These are the terms I''ve agreed upon with your teacher who keeps begging me to spare you. He''ll accompany you¡ªbut only as an observer. He won''t assist you. So prepare yourself."


    Seiya couldn''t care less about being judged as a weapon to be kept or discarded. Death no longer frightened him¡ªnot anymore. All that consumed him now was the thought of slaying the ice elves. The mere anticipation of it sent a thrill coursing through his veins.


    The second heartbeat, Seiya realized, belonged to his teacher.


    "Let''s head to the yard. Everything is ready," Mr. Sanio interjected, his voice tinged with irritation and impatience.


    "You can leave. I''ll escort him," Seiya''s teacher said softly, addressing the worker who had guided Seiya here and was still waiting to guide him.


    Hearing his teacher''s gentle voice, even when speaking to a mere worker, Seiya couldn''t help but wonder why someone as kind as him would remain in a place that kidnapped and tortured children.


    He''d pondered it before but had never asked. The only conclusion he could reach was that his father must be holding something precious to his teacher hostage¡ªjust as he''s doing with him. After all, his father was a cunning and merciless man.


    As they exited the office and headed toward the yard, Seiya walked silently, guided by his teacher''s firm but gentle hand. Suddenly, Ibyu''s voice broke the silence, ringing in his mind.


    {Sei, excuse yourself. I need to speak with you.}


    That can wait, Seiya dismissed without hesitation.


    {No, it can''t! It has to be now!} Ibyu pressed, its urgency halting Seiya mid-step.


    "What''s wrong?" his teacher asked softly, concern in his tone.


    "What else could be wrong? He''s probably getting cold feet," his father interjected with a sneer.


    "It''s fine, Seiya. You can tell me," his teacher encouraged gently.


    Now what do I say? Seiya asked Ibyu in frustration.


    {Say you need to use the restroom.}


    I don''t want to, though.


    {One little lie won''t hurt you more than the years of torture already have,} Ibyu retorted bluntly.


    "I need to use the restroom," Seiya said flatly.


    His father narrowed his eyes. "We saw you go into the restroom before I summoned you. Why would you need to go again so soon?"


    Seiya had no reply, but before he could be cornered, his teacher intervened. "Let him be. If he says he needs to use the restroom, then let him."


    Without waiting for permission, his teacher turned and began leading Seiya away, ignoring Mr Sanio''s glare.


    Once they reached the restroom, Seiya''s teacher stopped at the door. "Take your time. I''ll wait here," he assured him.


    As soon as Seiya was alone, he leaned against the sink and addressed Ibyu sharply. "What is it?"


    {Sigh. I don''t know if you remember clearly, but those elves aren''t mid-tier. They''re high¡ªpossibly top-tier.}


    "So? That doesn''t change anything. I''m still killing them all today," Seiya replied, his voice steady, almost excited.


    {And to think you''re now blind,} Ibyu muttered with a sigh.


    {I don''t doubt your capability¡ªyou shattered that massive boulder with a single punch after all. But a little extra caution won''t hurt.}


    Seiya recalled back to when he had shattered the massive boulder that always loomed in the middle of his training ground. He left them all in awe, especially his father who had thought it''d remain impossible forever.


    "What are you getting at?" Seiya asked, confused by Ibyu''s roundabout approach.


    {Leave me here.} Ibyu blurted. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya froze. "Huh?" Seiya thought his ears were playing tricks on him. The last time he checked was him being blind not deaf. So how come his ears are malfunctioning? Ibyu is clearly his heart, an inseparable part of him, so how the hell does he go and leave it behind?


    {You heard me right. Leave me here.} Ibyu repeated, its tone resolute.

 Chapter 39: He Decided on a 1vs1!

    Chapter 39: He Decided on a 1vs1!Seiya fell silent, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    "And how exactly am I supposed to do that?" he asked.


    {...}


    "Do I summon you or something?"


    {...}


    "Or maybe....tear open my chest and rip you out?"


    {... That could work.}


    "..."


    "I thought only when I''m super mega strong can you be out here and exist separately," Seiya asked, his confusion deepening.


    {You underestimate yourself,} Ibyu replied calmly. {Now, open your mouth.}


    Seiya hesitated but eventually complied, opening his mouth as requested. A wave of nausea rose from deep within, forcing him to crouch forward, his mouth hanging open as though he were about to vomit.


    Thick, dark, slimy blood poured out of his mouth, pooling into the basin of the faucet. The blood swirled, taking form and morphing into a small, doll-like creature. Its entire body was a peculiar red-pink hue, smooth and unblemished. Though it had features¡ªeye sockets and other sensory markers¡ªthey appeared molded rather than organic. Its bald head and featureless body further emphasized its strange, doll-like nature.


    {So this is what you look like,} the creature''s tiny voice remarked, faint yet distinct to Seiya, who grimaced at the unpleasant aftertaste left in his mouth. Unable to see, Seiya tilted his head toward the source of the sound and the accompanying pulsation.


    Ibyu climbed onto the back of Seiya''s palm, pattering lightly up his arm as it made its way toward his face. The creature was no larger than Seiya''s palm, small enough to be mistaken for an insect.


    "Ibyu?" Seiya called uncertainly, feeling the odd sensation of it scaling his arm.


    {Yep, it''s me,} Ibyu confirmed, clutching tightly to his arm.


    Seiya''s fingers brushed gently over the small figure, trying to piece together an image of its appearance through touch. Ibyu let out a soft, high-pitched giggle at the sensation.


    {How do you feel?}


    "Empty," Seiya replied curtly.


    {You''ll adjust. Don''t worry.}


    "...Mn," Seiya murmured noncommittally.


    A heavy silence settled between them before Ibyu spoke again.


    {Why aren''t you leaving?} it asked, puzzled by Seiya''s inaction.


    "I feel like if I move, I''ll fall and die," Seiya admitted bluntly.


    {...}


    "...."


    {Boy, move your ass!} Ibyu snapped.


    "..."


    {Get going.}


    "You''re staying here to wait?" Seiya asked, deftly changing the topic.


    {In your room, to be precise.}


    "You can''t. There are cameras everywhere. They''ll spot you," Seiya protested.


    {I''m small enough that they won''t notice me,} Ibyu countered.


    "No. You''re coming with me," Seiya insisted.


    {Then what was the point of me coming out? It''s safer if I stay here. At least even if you get your head chopped off, you''ll live as long as I''m well and safe. I don''t intend to join in on the battlefield and die,} Ibyu grumbled.


    "Then stay in the restroom," Seiya suggested.


    {Fine!} Ibyu relented reluctantly, pattering back down his arm until the sensation of its presence faded.


    "I''m leaving now."


    {Have fun.}


    _ _ _


    Seiya exited the restroom, where his teacher waited patiently. His teacher''s gaze locked onto Seiya, scrutinizing him in silence as though deciphering a puzzle.


    Blind and unable to see, Seiya could only wait for him to speak. After a moment, the teacher said to get going, guiding him toward the yard. Together, they stepped through the gate into the dungeon.


    The icy air hit them with a fierce blast, sending shivers racing across their skin. The bitter cold sparked something within Seiya¡ªa mixture of excitement and resolve.


    "Yes. This is it," he muttered under his breath, excitement bubbling despite the cold.


    Even without sight, Seiya knew where they were. The frigid atmosphere was unmistakable¡ªthe ice elves'' dungeon. This was the rematch he had been waiting for.


    Seiya moved to step forward, but his teacher''s firm hand stopped him.


    "When were you first sent here?" the teacher asked, his voice hard.


    "Eight, I think?" Seiya answered.


    The response hit his teacher like a blow, twisting his face in rage. Though Seiya couldn''t see it, he could feel the shift in the man''s pulsating heart¡ªsharp and fierce.


    Seiya fell quiet before saying softly, "I''m fine."


    His teacher sighed, stepping closer.


    "I know your other senses are sharper now that you''re blind, but you still need to be cautious," he warned, his concern evident.


    Seiya simply nodded, keeping his thoughts to himself. What his teacher didn''t know was that Seiya''s pulsation ability allowed him to sense the presence of others within a certain radius, giving him a clear sense of his surroundings. He didn''t need his eyes¡ªhe could hear the rhythm of their hearts, pinpointing their exact locations.


    Seiya made to advance again but his teacher was far from done.


    "I may not be allowed to aid you," his teacher said, letting go of his arm. "But rest assured I won''t let anything happen to you." He assured.


    The two ventured deeper into the dungeon, the snowy terrain stretched endlessly before them, vast and desolate. As they moved, the teacher tried to make small talk.


    "When we get back, let me cut your hair," he said casually.


    Seiya didn''t respond.


    "It''s almost all fallen out anyway. We''ll shave the rest and let it grow back fresh," he continued, unfazed by the lack of reply.


    The teacher''s voice trailed off as frustration crept in. "These elves are really going to keep lurking around, aren''t they?"he muttered, referring to the ice elves hiding in the shadows.


    Seiya remained silent, his focus elsewhere. He approached a tall tree, stopping at its base and lifting his gaze. "Are you coming down, or should I come fetch you myself?" he called out.


    Above him, an ice elf perched on a branch, a sinister smile curling on its face. It leapt down, landing with enough force to send snow flying.


    One by one, more elves emerged from their hiding places, surrounding Seiya and his teacher.


    Without hesitation, Seiya reached up his face, unwrapping the bandages covering his eyes. His teacher stepped forward, alarmed. "Those are medicated bandages¡ª" he started but stopped himself, allowing Seiya to handle things the way he wanted.


    Seiya wanted the elves to know it was him. He who they had toyed with years ago and the bandages hindered that so he took them off.


    The bandages unraveled, revealing the charred white scarring across Seiya''s face. The burns stretched from above his brows to his upper cheeks, crossing the bridge of his nose and reaching his ears. His eyelashes and brows were bleached white from the burns, and his eyes, now pale and clouded with cataracts, revealed his blindness.


    Despite his distorted features, the ice elves recognized him immediately. Their twisted smiles grew wider, their killing intent unmistakable, happy that their toy had returned.


    The elf Seiya had asked to come down from the tree, turned to his companions and started speaking in their language.


    "Good. That''ll make it easier for me," Seiya chipped in, his voice cutting through their conversation.


    The elves froze, their sharp, ice-blue eyes locking onto him, astonishment flickering across their faces. They exchanged quick, puzzled glances, debating if he truly understood their language.


    Seiya''s teacher looked quite taken aback, surprised Seiya could understand the elves'' language.


    Back at the facility, Mr. Sanio also gazed in wonder.


    Seiya, to whom the elves'' language had somehow come to sound like his usual language, couldn''t detect their shocks and surprises.


    He was only glad that the elves sought to make things easier for him. They were discussing how they''d let one of them have a one-on-one battle with Seiya while the others refrained from intervening.


    One of the elves narrowed its gleaming eyes, leaning forward with a sinister grin. ¡ªYou can understand us¡ª?


    Seiya didn''t quite catch why they''d ask if he could understand them when they spoke in a language he understood perfectly. Then, his vague memories surfaced¡ªhe remembered how, during his previous experiences in dungeons, their speech had been unintelligible to him. But now, it''s different. He didn''t know how or why he suddenly understood them, but he did.


    ¡ªAnyways, it doesn''t matter! The only thing that matters is having your head rolling at my feet¡ª. The elf sneered, his long tongue sliding grotesquely over his lips, drools spilling as he glared down at Seiya.


    "Likewise," Seiya replied calmly, readying his weapon.


    The tension in the air was throat parching.


    From behind, an elf moved stealthily toward Seiya''s teacher, a dagger glinting in its hand as it aimed for the back of his neck.


    In an instant before the elf could act, Seiya''s chain dagger lashed out, coiling tightly around the elf. With a brutal yank, he pulled the elf forward, thrusting his dagger into his chest as soon as he was within reach. In one swift motion, Seiya slammed the elf to the ground with a resounding crack and drove the blade deeper with the crushing stomp of his boot. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His head tilted a little as he gazed down at the dying elf with his cataract-covered eyes gleaming eerily in contrast to his scalded face. "The only ones fighting are me and the elf over there. He decided a 1vs1. Respect it!"

 Chapter 40: Casted Under the Shadow of Cruelty

    Chapter 40: Casted Under the Shadow of CrueltyThe elves, Seiya''s teacher, and his father were utterly stunned, frozen in disbelief as they watched the events unfold before them.


    The precision and swiftness with which Seiya struck down the elf¡ªaiming directly at his heart¡ªmade even his teacher question if Seiya was truly blind.


    Despite the overwhelming skill Seiya displayed, the elves dismissed his feat as mere luck, insisting he only succeeded because his opponent had been distracted.


    "Oh my, Seiya," his teacher sighed in exasperation. "Now you''ve done it! Alerting them. They''re all on edge, watching you like hawks. You should''ve stayed meek and let them underestimate you. That would''ve given you more chances to outmaneuver them instead of killing one outright."


    Seiya''s face darkened as he turned toward his teacher''s voice. "It doesn''t matter," he replied, his tone calm but resolute. "I want them at their full strength when I defeat them."


    He knelt and roughly wrenched his dagger free from the elf''s lifeless body then straightened up.


    His teacher frowned, his brow twitching in frustration at Seiya''s defiant response.


    Lifting a hand to his face, Seiya brushed his fingers over his scald mark. Slight pain still lingers. Seiya said within him, instinctively expecting Ibyu''s voice to ring out in response. But when he heard nothing, he remembered leaving Ibyu back at the facility. "Oh..." he murmured softly to himself, the realization sinking in.


    Behind him, the elf with whom he had a one-on-one with, growled impatiently, drawing Seiya''s attention. Slowly, Seiya turned, his heavy footsteps crunching on the snow. He stopped a few distance away but within a range his chain dagger could reach.


    "Let''s begin then, shall we?" Seiya asked, his voice polite but laced with menace. A wide, unsettling smile crept across the elf''s face as Seiya announced the start of the match.


    The elf was only able to take a step forward when in an instant, Seiya''s chain dagger hurled toward him with a speed that whipped the air into a furious gust.


    The elf dodged, leaning back with a smirk, thinking he had outmaneuvered the attack. But it was a feint¡ªa ruse to lower the elf''s guard.


    In the blink of an eye, Seiya closed the distance, appearing before the elf with his palm pressed tightly against his face. Without hesitation, he drove his foot down with immense force onto the elf''s foot, shattering his stance and slamming him into the snow. Seiya pinned the elf down and in one fluid motion, his hand pierced through the elf''s hardened chest, effortlessly carving through his hard flesh and bone before crushing his core with a single, firm grip. The elf''s body went limp.


    Confirming his demise, Seiya withdrew his bloodied hand from the elf''s chest, flicking away the red liquid with indifference. The snow around him was stained crimson, a stark contrast to the pristine white that had been there moments before.


    The onlookers, including Seiya''s father watching remotely from the facility, were struck speechless yet again by Seiya''s brutality. His father had believed Seiya would falter, his blindness a crippling handicap. To see such unyielding power left him reeling in disbelief.


    Seiya turned his gaze toward the remaining elves, his voice cutting through the silence. "Who''s up next?"


    The elves instinctively stepped back, their hesitation clear as an uneasy stillness settled over the battlefield. It was obvious they had no more intention of engaging him one-on-one, opting instead for a collective approach. While Seiya didn''t consider this a significant challenge, he preferred and enjoyed taking them down with devoted time to each one of them.


    Letting his head tilt slightly to the side, his hair swaying gently with the faint breeze, Seiya spoke in a voice laced with calm mockery. "What''s the hold up?" He drawled, his tone calm yet taunting. "Too frightened for a one-on-one?"


    The calm subtle edge in his voice rippled through the air, the taunt spreading to everyone present. His teacher, watching from the sidelines, stifled a laugh, his body trembling as he struggled to maintain his composure.


    Among the elves, one stepped forward, his anger ignited by Seiya''s taunting words. Brushing past his companions, he approached with deliberate steps, his rage evident.


    He gestured with his spear, signaling for Seiya to pick up his weapon lying abandoned in the snow. But Seiya, blind, failed to register the gesture, prompting the annoyed elf to convey his request with words.


    "Pick up your weapon," he demanded, his voice cold and commanding.


    Without hesitation, Seiya complied, crouching to retrieve it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s sta¡ª" Seiya began, but his words were cut short as the elf, with a burst of single forceful leap, appeared before him with startling speed and intensity.


    Seiya, who had been fighting and relying on the detection of pulsating cores to gauge the distance of movement of his enemies, was caught off guard. The elf''s sudden movement disrupted his calculations, leaving him unable to pinpoint the exact distance and position of the elf before him.


    With every muscle tensed and veins bulging along the elf''s bulky arm, he drove his spear towards Seiya''s chest with brutal force. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, stirring up a cloud of snow that veiled them in a swirling white haze.


    Seiya''s teacher, who had been chuckling from the sidelines at the way Seiya mocked and taunted the elves, froze mid-laugh. A panicking call to Seiya escaped him as he sprang forward, his eyes locked on Seiya.


    In the facility, Seiya''s father clenched his fist, his head tilting away from the screen with closed eyes like one bracing for the demise of a valued person.


    Back in the dungeon, the swirling snow began to settle, revealing the still figures of Seiya and the elf. The elf''s spear was firmly lodged against Seiya''s chest but there was no sign of penetration¡ªNot a single scratch or wound was on Seiya.


    Shock rippled through everyone present, confused and unable to comprehend what they were seeing. Seiya''s teacher, moments from reaching him, halted in disbelief.


    Even the elf, whose weapon had failed to pierce Seiya, was frozen in confusion. His grip faltered, and doubt crept into his mind. Had he lacked the strength? Or had Seiya somehow countered his attack?


    As the confusion hung in the air, Seiya acted swiftly. Grabbing the spear''s shaft, he yanked the elf forward and drove his dagger into the elf''s chest with unerring precision.


    The elf''s eyes widened in slow realization, his gaze fixed on Seiya as if searching for the flaw that had led to his defeat. But before he could, his body crumpled, sliding to the ground, lifeless.


    Seeing this, rage flared among the remaining elves. Abandoning the pretense of fairness, they surged forward, quickly encircling Seiya¡ªthey were done with the 1vs1 bullshit.


    Seiya''s teacher felt unease tugging at his chest as the elves closed in on Seiya, but seeing how Seiya remained unfazed, he held back, observing from the sidelines.


    Understanding their shift in strategy, Seiya exhaled deeply, coiling the chain around his arm in a whipping motion until it was tightly wound, leaving only the dagger in his grasp.


    Seiya stood motionless, waiting for the elves to strike in unison. But only three attacked, each coming from a different angle¡ªa move Seiya had anticipated, given their intelligence.


    As they drew near, Seiya moved with blinding speed, weaving through their attacks to close in on three other elves grouped closely together. In an instant, he hurled his chain dagger at them, the weapon uncoiling and slicing through the air with a burst of wind. It struck with lethal precision and speed, tearing through their chests and bursting through the third elf''s back where it was swiftly intercepted by Seiya who had sprinted there.


    With a sharp yank, Seiya withdrew the dagger from their bodies, drawing blood as he pulled the chain free. The three elves collapsed to the ground, lifeless, their blood pooling beneath them.


    Seiya''s teacher, watching from the sidelines, felt a knot of unease in his chest from how brutal and merciless Seiya dispatched the elves¡ªa method unbefitting for a child.


    As the remaining elves gathered their courage, Seiya swiftly continued his onslaught, untouched by the battle. No weapon that came close to him could pierce his skin.


    Seiya''s teacher watched as Seiya, drenched in red from the battle, dragged the bloodied leg of a half-dead elf through the crimson snow. With a brutal stomp, he crushed the elf''s skull, sending it flying into the pile of fallen elves.


    Seiya turned again, walking in slow deliberate steps toward a dying elf to repeat the same action. The sight was gut wrenching as he mercilessly dispatched the elves.


    Unable to watch any longer, Seiya''s teacher stepped forward, halting him just before he stomped down on another dying elf. His actions were one deliberately living the elves half dead to slowly crush them to death.


    "Enough now," his teacher said, gripping Seiya''s blood-soaked arm. "Just finish them off without dragging it so we can leave."


    Seiya turned his head toward the sound of his teacher''s voice, silent in response.


    Seiya had intentionally left some of the elves half-dead, ensuring the dungeon would not close. He brutalized them in a way that they were too weak to end their own lives, even if they desired to. A short distance away, one elf lay motionless, his weapon far out of reach. A sharp splinter from their spear had been driven beneath his chin, jutting up to his nose and keeping his mouth agape. Seiya had done this to prevent the elf from biting his tongue and succumbing to death, while he methodically passed judgment on the others.


    After a long moment of silence, Seiya answered simply, "No."


    He pulled his arm free from his teacher''s grip and returned to his grim task.


    With a heavy sigh, Seiya''s teacher muttered, "What a stubborn student you are," before swiftly wrapping his arms around Seiya from behind.


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll give you a long, warm hug," he said, nuzzling against Seiya and tightening his embrace, causing Seiya to shudder in discomfort.


    With a swift motion, Seiya wrenched free, rushing to deliver the final blow to the elf he had kept from dying. He then moved toward the last one, preparing to crush him beneath his foot, but his teacher stopped him.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask," his teacher began, his cheerful demeanor shifting to a more serious tone, "Why are you empty?"


    Seiya''s brow furrowed, his thoughts momentarily drifting to Ibyu, who he had left back in the facility. He wondered why his teacher would ask such a question, since there was no way he could know. But then again, the man in front of him was undoubtedly a top-tier Awakener, so the possibility wasn''t out of the question.


    "Huh?" Seiya responded, confused.


    "Your heart," his teacher pressed. "Where is it?"

 Chapter 41: The Third Manifestation

    Chapter 41: The Third Manifestation"Your heart, where is it?"


    Seiya was stunned, the weight of the question pressing upon him. He was reluctant to answer, not out of secrecy but because of the suffocating presence of his father''s ever-watchful surveillance.


    Sensing his unease, his teacher''s voice cut through the tension. "Rest assured, I''m using my ability. Your father can''t hear us right now."


    The assurance eased Seiya''s tension, though hesitation lingered. After a moment, he relented, recounting the truth about his heart. His teacher, upon hearing it, was dumbfounded.


    Once the shock of the revelation faded, Seiya''s teacher fixed him with a serious gaze. "You must never share such information so carelessly again," he warned. "Your power is unlike any seen among the Awakeners."


    With that caution given, they composed themselves. Seiya dispatched the last elf, and in an instant, they were teleported back to the yard.


    Seiya''s father was already waiting. His expression was tight with restrained anger, though not toward Seiya but his teacher. Despite the unspoken hostility, the man offered Seiya a brief nod.


    "You did well," he acknowledged curtly before dismissing him.


    As Seiya stepped aside, his father turned his full attention to the teacher, his already hard expression growing sharper. He knew what had transpired¡ªthat his teacher had used his ability to block their conversation in the dungeon.


    "You''re playing a dangerous game," Mr. Sanio said coolly, walking back to his seat, the very place where he had monitored their every move.


    Seiya''s teacher, unbothered, flashed a grin. "C''mon now, old man. Loosen up, or you''ll wrinkle faster with all that tension."


    The attempt at humor did nothing to soften Mr. Sanio''s glare.


    Mr Sanio''s voice dropped into a quiet snarl. "You should do well to uphold your end of the bargain. If you don''t, it will end disastrously for you."


    The grin faded from the teacher''s face, his gaze darkening with simmering rage. He held the stare for a moment longer before turning on his heel and walking away.


    _ _ _


    As Seiya walked, a sluggish voice echoed in his mind.


    {You''re back,}


    Ibyu said, its voice faint.


    Seiya hesitated before responding. I didn''t know we could still communicate through telepathy while you are outside and far away.


    {Of course we can¡ªso long as we''re in the same dimension. I couldn''t reach you until now because you were inside the dungeon, and I was outside,} Ibyu explained, its tiny voice carrying a faint huff.


    What''s wrong? Seiya asked, sensing something off.


    {Apparently, being separated from you drains every bit of my spiritual energy. If I''m outside your body, I need to stay close to you...} Ibyu murmured weakly.


    Where are you?


    {Right where you left me,} it blurted.


    "...."


    {What? Aren''t you happy I stayed out?} It snapped.


    "...."


    It wasn''t that Seiya wasn''t pleased that Ibyu remained in place, it was that Ibyu didn''t seem like the one to actually listen.


    I''ll be right there.


    Though Seiya''s words were spoken with resolve, his steps remained slow. Despite this being a path he had walked countless times before, his blindness made him cautious, his hands tracing the walls for guidance


    As he moved carefully down the hall, the rhythmic pulse of multiple hearts grated against his ears. With every step, the beats grew louder, guiding him toward the dining hall. It was already lunchtime.


    Inside the dining hall, Hayne sat with the older children at their usual table, a solemn calm settling over him. It had been nearly a month since Seiya was taken away by the seniors from the third floor. Since then, Hayne hadn''t seen him once, and the absence had deepened his melancholy.


    "Are you really still worried about that hypocrite?" Eiro''s voice broke the silence, dragging Hayne from his thoughts. Hayne responded with a sigh.


    "I told you, he was just taken by his father for special treatment. He''s probably doing much better than we are, enjoying privileges we can''t even imagine. And when he returns, he starts pretending it''s been harder for him than anyone else, hmph!" Eiro seethed, scoffing as he turned away.


    As Hayne looked up, his eyes caught sight of Seiya''s figure passing by the dining hall. Without a moment''s hesitation, he sprang to his feet, rushing outside, leaving the others in the hall bewildered.


    "Sei!" Hayne called, hurrying toward Seiya, and grabbing his arm.


    "What happened? Where have you been?" Hayne bombarded him with questions, his gaze falling on Seiya''s bloodstained clothes.


    As Seiya turned to face him, his hair shifted, revealing his face, and Hayne froze, the words dying in his throat.


    "I was so¡ª" Hayne choked, unable to finish, his eyes wide with shock.


    "Sei, wh-what happened?" Hayne''s voice cracked, a swell of pain rising within him. Seiya''s appearance told him all he needed to know. No one needed to say it out loud¡ªSeiya had gone blind. The crushing realization hit him harder than he''d ever imagined.


    Eiro casually emerged from the dining hall. "What''s going on? Why''d you rush out like that?" he asked, his eyes narrowing as he took in Seiya''s appearance.


    "What happened?!" He stormed toward Seiya, grabbing him by the collar with aggression.


    "How could this happen to you?!" Eiro shouted, his rage escalating with every passing moment. "I thought you were out there living it up. How could you come back like this?!"


    Seiya remained eerily calm, not a word escaping his lips nor a motion made, even as Eiro gripped him tightly.


    "Let him go," Hayne demanded, pulling Seiya from Eiro''s grip with force.


    "This isn''t the time for this," Hayne scolded, his voice stern. Eiro, irritated, clicked his tongue and stormed back inside the dining hall.


    {I''m gonna die,} Ibyu chimed in.


    "Sei, please, tell me what happened?" Hayne asked gently, his voice filled with concern.


    Seiya, not yet ready to speak, simply gazed blankly at Hayne. Though he doubted his eyes could convey any emotion, and, more importantly, he felt it unnecessary¡ªHayne could already see the truth: he was blind, and that was all there was to it.


    Seeing Seiya''s reluctance to speak, Hayne sighed quietly and let the matter drop.


    "Where are you headed?" he asked, shifting the topic.


    My room," Seiya replied briefly. Hayne, understanding, followed his lead, guiding him along the way.


    Upon reaching Seiya''s room, Hayne couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. The room was bare, more a prison than a sanctuary¡ªa small bed pressed against the wall, a modest bedside table, and nothing more. A stark contrast in comparison to their own warm and lively dorm room.


    Hayne assisted Seiya in changing into a fresh uniform before Seiya excused himself to the restroom where Ibyu laid like a deflated balloon. Its tiny form almost lifeless.


    Seiya slowly approached the faucet where Ibyu latched onto his arm, pressing and nuzzling its cheek against his skin. After a few moments, Ibyu exhaled deeply, its spiritual energy now replenished by Seiya''s presence and contact with him.


    {I thought I was a goner for sure,} Ibyu sighed in relief.


    Seiya didn''t respond, finding Ibyu overly dramatic.


    {Take me along to eat,} Ibyu requested, crawling into Seiya''s clothes.


    Hayne guided Seiya into the dining hall, where all eyes immediately fixed on him as he was led to their table. The whispers from the other children blurred into indistinct noise, but Seiya remained resolutely indifferent, determined not to give them even a moment of his attention.


    Once Seiya was seated, Hayne left to fetch his food, leaving Ibyu eagerly awaiting the meal with evident excitement. However, before Hayne could return, a worker arrived to inform Seiya that he had been summoned by his father.


    {Ah, damn it!} Ibyu cursed, watching his long-anticipated meal slip away.


    Ibyu quickly made its way into Seiya''s pants, clinging to him as he was led to his father.


    Seiya was taken into a lab, the air thick with the pulsating hearts of several people. He waited silently for his father to speak, but instead, he heard only a terse command, tinged with irritation.


    "Lay him down," his father ordered.


    Seiya was positioned on a cold metal bed, the rhythm of multiple hearts drawing nearer. As he lay still, he felt the sharp rip of fabric as his clothes were torn open. The chilling touch of a scalpel grazed his stomach, its cold edge pressing against his skin.


    Seiya''s father pressed the scalpel against Seiya''s stomach, attempting to make an incision. However, no matter how hard he tried, the blade refused to cut through. It felt as if Seiya''s body were made of steel rather than flesh, impervious to the sharp edge.


    Frustrated, he pressed harder, but still nothing. Doubt crept in, and he examined the scalpel, wondering if it had grown dull, or if his own strength was lacking. He switched to a new scalpel, the frustration building within him. Yet even with the fresh blade, no cut was made. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Seiya''s father shouted, his voice laced with disbelief. The staff surrounding him were equally stunned by the inexplicable turn of events.


    "Get me a new one!" he barked, and a worker hurried to fetch a fresh new scalpel. When it arrived, without even bothering to sterilize it, he attempted once more to cut Seiya.


    But even with this new one, no cut was made on Seiya''s skin.


    Seething with rage and exasperation, Seiya''s father grabbed a nearby dagger and thrust it toward Seiya''s stomach. To his shock, the blade halted mere inches away from Seiya''s skin, as if an invisible barrier protected him. Gasps filled the lab, and even Seiya''s father stood frozen, his eyes wide in disbelief, unable to comprehend what was unfolding.


    Seiya exhaled a soft, knowing sigh, prompting Ibyu to ask, {Is this what you meant by something being wrong with your body?}


    "Mn," Seiya answered quietly.

 Chapter 42: The Faint Pulsation from a Distance

    Chapter 42: The Faint Pulsation from a Distance{Is this what you were talking about?} Ibyu inquired.


    "Mn," Seiya murmured softly.


    Ever since the incident that took my sight, my body has become... indestructible, Seiya continued.


    With a sigh of frustration, he added, As you can see, nothing seems to harm me.


    Mr. Sanio''s hand hovered over Seiya''s stomach, dagger poised, his face frozen in disbelief. He raised the blade once more, thrusting it down in an attempt to confirm what his eyes refused to accept. But this time, the dagger pierced through Seiya''s flesh effortlessly, drawing blood.


    A stunned silence fell over the room. Just moments ago, no weapon had been able to so much as scratch him¡ªas if his body were forged from steel. And yet now, the blade cut through him as easily as it would any ordinary human.


    {Why is it working now?} Ibyu chirped in bewilderment.


    Because I willed it to? Seiya responded vaguely, only deepening Ibyu''s confusion.


    {And why would you wish to be hurt?}


    I just want to get this over with so I can retire to my room, Seiya sighed.


    Doubt crept into the hearts of Seiya''s father and his workers. Had they simply imagined the invulnerability from before? Was it some trick of the eye, or was there something else at play? Though uncertain, Seiya''s father could not ignore what had just transpired.


    Without hesitation, he plunged the dagger into Seiya again¡ªonce, twice, over and over. Each time, the blade opened a fresh cut. Wounds bloomed across Seiya''s body, though his expression remained indifferent. When the situation showed no sign of repeating the bewildering theory, his father finally relented, having him treated before dismissing him.


    Later, Seiya went to the dining hall and sat, indulging in a late meal at Ibyu''s insistence. The small creature, tucked discreetly between his thighs, had been relentless in its demands to taste something ''real good.'' As Seiya subtly passed morsels of food to Ibyu, the rhythmic thumping of a heartbeat approached.


    He wasn''t surprised¡ªhe had sensed the presence long before they arrived. What remained unknown, however, was their identity.


    "Ta-da!~"


    A cheerful voice rang out in front of him, and Seiya''s brows dropped instantly in recognition.


    "Pest number three," he muttered under his breath.


    Across the table, his teacher grinned. "What''s with that unwelcoming look?" He leaned forward. "I did say I was going to give you a haircut when we got back, didn''t I?"


    Seiya recalled the conversation from the dungeon¡ªone he had barely paid attention to at the time. With a resigned sigh, he relented.


    "Besides," his teacher continued, but then his gaze dropped to Seiya''s lap, where Ibyu hid. He paused for only a second before straightening. "Anyway, let''s go."


    Without giving Seiya a chance to protest, his teacher pulled him from his seat and led him to his quarters, handing him a set of fresh clothes to change into. Then, with a firm grip on Seiya''s hand, he guided him away once more.


    The moment the cold air brushed against his skin, Seiya knew¡ªthey were heading outside. Yet, he said nothing as he was ushered into a car.


    As the vehicle started moving, Seiya finally spoke. "Where are we going?"


    His teacher''s smile widened, pleased that Seiya was asking instead of maintaining his usual indifference. "My home. You''ll see when we get there."


    Seiya didn''t question it further, though he couldn''t fathom why a simple haircut required a visit to his teacher''s house.


    {How will you see when you get there? You''re blind though?} Ibyu quipped in an unserious tone.


    Seiya said nothing in response, dismissing Ibyu''s comment.


    The car ride was filled with the sound of pulsing hearts¡ªeach one grating against Seiya''s heightened senses but he endured it in silence.


    Then, his teacher leaned in slightly. "Now," he began, voice turning serious, "can I see your heart?"


    Without hesitation, Seiya reached into his clothing and pulled out Ibyu, stretching the small, molded creature toward him.


    The man''s breath hitched. He studied Ibyu with wide eyes, his astonishment unmistakable. "I''ve never seen anything like this before. Not even among Awakeners. It''s... unique."


    "Can I hold it?" he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and excitement.


    Seiya gave a small nod. "Mn."


    But the moment he extended Ibyu more, the tiny creature lashed onto his thumb, refusing to let go.


    "What''s wrong?" Seiya asked, tilting his head slightly toward Ibyu''s direction.


    His teacher watched with fascination as Seiya conversed with his own heart.


    Ibyu''s tiny lips wrinkled in a pout before it finally responded. {What if he squashes me to death?}


    There was a beat of silence before Seiya''s teacher erupted into laughter¡ªdeep, full-bodied laughter that shook his entire frame. He clutched his stomach, tears forming at the corners of his eyes.


    "Oh my¡ªhahaha! ''Squash''¡ªhahahaha!" He could barely get the words out.


    Seiya and Ibyu simply stared at him, unimpressed, until his laughter finally subsided.


    Wiping his tears, he turned to Seiya, still chuckling. "It''s right, Sei. You shouldn''t just hand over something so precious when someone asks."


    Then, grinning shamelessly, he added, "But I''m not just anyone, so feel free to hand me anything."


    Before Seiya could react, he plucked Ibyu from his palm and studied it up close. "It''s so tiny."


    {Hmph!} Ibyu turned away, utterly unimpressed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why the attitude?" The man nuzzled his cheek against Ibyu''s small body. "What did I do?"


    Ibyu shot him a look of disbelief like the man didn''t come take them away in the middle of their awesome meal.


    After a long drive, they finally arrived. Seiya''s teacher guided him out of the car and through the vast compound.


    The moment Seiya stepped onto the grounds, a chilling sensation swept through him, like icy fingers grazing his spine. His hair stirred as the air thickened around him. The aura of the place was strange¡ªdense yet oddly soothing.


    Then, he heard it.


    A heartbeat.


    Faint, barely there. So slow, so distant that even his sharpened senses had to strain to catch it. It was unlike any pulse he had ever encountered¡ªa beat so different and stirring.


    A wave of something indescribable washed over Seiya, pinning him to the spot. A strange reluctance settled in his limbs¡ªan unspoken resistance to taking another step forward.


    From his teacher''s arms, Ibyu lifted its head, its small eyes scanning the surroundings as it, too, detected the eerie pulse.


    Yet Seiya neither questioned nor resisted. He simply allowed himself to be led further inside by his teacher who guided him gently.


    The moment they stepped into the house, an overpowering scent hit him¡ªstrong, pungent, and parching against his throat. The air was thick with it, clinging to the walls, saturating the very essence of the place.


    Something about this place... was deeply unsettling.

 Chapter 43: The Fourth Manifestation

    Chapter 43: The Fourth ManifestationSeiya neither spoke nor acted in a way that might betray what he felt and sensed upon arriving here¡ªhis expression remained blank.


    "Over here," his teacher said, guiding him to sit before a mirror.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll be taking out all your hair," the man announced.


    Seiya responded with a single nod, indifferent to something so trivial.


    His teacher smiled and got to work, the rhythmic snipping filling the air. When he was finished, he stepped back. Seiya ran a hand over his now-bare scalp, feeling the smooth skin beneath his fingertips.


    "What about this?" the teacher asked, lifting the freshly cut strands and brushing them against his cheek.


    "Throw it away," Seiya replied flatly.


    "Why? It''s beautiful, and it was so long..." The man hesitated, then brightened. "I''ll keep it, then!"


    Just as he turned to leave, Seiya''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Thank you, Sensei," Seiya murmured, his face portraying no emotion.


    The man''s heart pounded, a thrill coursing through him. Though he had asked Seiya to call him Sensei a year ago, the boy never had¡ªnot even once. He turned back, stepping closer.


    "Wh-what did you say? I didn''t catch that," he lied, hoping Seiya would repeat himself. But Seiya only stared ahead, silent.


    Realizing he wouldn''t hear it again, the teacher flung his arms around Seiya, pulling him into an overjoyed embrace.


    "You called me Sensei! Me!" he cheered, rubbing his face against Seiya''s, his excitement unrestrained.


    Seiya''s expression shifted to one of quiet exasperation.


    "Wait here, I have something for you," his teacher declared before dashing off, his energy undiminished.


    Seiya remained still, gazing at nothing in particular.


    "How do I look?" he asked Ibyu, who climbed up his legs to perch on his shoulder. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ibyu observed Seiya''s reflection in the mirror, its small face unreadable.


    {Nothing.}


    "...?"


    {I don''t know. You just look like that,} it added when Seiya gave it a blank stare.


    His teacher returned moments later, placing a small black gemstone in Seiya''s palm.


    "What is this?" Seiya asked, feeling the cool, smooth surface.


    "An artifact," the teacher replied, his smile unwavering.


    "Though there are no means of opening gates from our world, certain things bypass such laws. That stone is one of them¡ªa prized possession of my clan. I''m giving it to you because it''s the only thing of true value I have to offer."


    Seiya pondered the meaning behind such a gift. Why would his teacher entrust him with something so valuable? A relic that could open gates to dungeons...


    Nevertheless, he kept it.


    "Hmm? You''re not calling me Sensei to thank me this time?" the man teased, feigning disappointment.


    Seiya merely sighed.


    "You''ve called me Sensei now¡ªnext, let''s try my name...." The man rambled on, but Seiya''s thoughts drifted elsewhere, his mind tuned out to everything else.


    "Also," the teacher said, drawing Seiya back.


    "You''re free to speak and act however you wish. Your father isn''t watching."


    Seiya stayed at his teacher''s home for a while, ate alongside Ibyu¡ªtoo much food, the best he had eaten in years. They spent their time engaged in various activities, his teacher filling the hours with tales both grand and absurd.


    Before Seiya was taken back to the facility, he trained with his teacher. The unfamiliar environment of his teacher''s home became an advantage, forcing Seiya to rely on and sharpen his other senses in the absence of sight.


    Back at the facility, his father interrogated him strictly about his time away, but his teacher intervened quickly.


    "All we did was train," he said smoothly.


    Seiya nodded in agreement because It wasn''t a lie¡ªthey had trained, after all.


    ***


    Weeks go by until one evening, Seiya was summoned by his father. As he was led through the halls, he knew at once where he was being taken.


    The containment room.


    There, encased in glass, rested the bloodstained staff. No matter how many times they had asked, Seiya always gave the same answer¡ªthe truth. He had neither brought the weapon nor wielded it to kill the boys.


    But yet, the staff made him feel unsettled. The first time Seiya stood before it, he had sensed it¡ªhe heard it. A steady, pulsing heartbeat within the weapon itself. And each time he was brought near, it reacted, writhing as if desperate to break free.


    As Seiya was forced forward, the staff stirred, wriggling violently within its glass prison.


    "Stay still," Seiya said softly in a very low hushed tone.


    His words were carried like a whisper through the air, and the staff instantly stilled.


    His father''s voice broke the silence, rigid and cold.


    "Are you ready to tell me where this staff came from?"


    Seiya remained silent.


    "I know this weapon isn''t ordinary, so speak."


    "I don''t know," Seiya replied, as he always had.


    His father casted a restrained, simmering gaze at Seiya before striding past him, ordering his subordinates to bring him along.


    Seiya was forced onto a cold metal table, his body strapped down tightly.


    "Since every method of restoring your sight has failed, I''ve decided to try this," his father said.


    A scalpel was placed into Mr Sanio''s waiting palm by one of his workers.


    "I''ll have to gouge out your eyes and replace them with a vision artifact. As our prized asset, we must do everything to restore your sight. Though we aren''t 100% sure if it''ll work but we have to try."


    Seiya''s heart clenched. A cold terror coiled around his ribs, tightening with each breath.


    His father pressed the scalpel against Seiya''s skin, making a cut.


    "Good, it''s working," he remarked before lifting the blade to Seiya''s eye.


    Slowly, he drove the tip into the corner, drawing a gut-wrenching scream from Seiya. His body convulsed, raw strength surging through him from the immense pain. The restraints snapped under the force of his thrashing, and with a desperate, uncontrolled strike, he sent his father stumbling backward


    A searing pain pulsed through Seiya''s eyes¡ªhot, unbearable, as if molten lava were being poured into them. His screams echoed through the lab, and then, a brilliant white glow erupted from his eyes, radiating with an unnatural intensity.


    In an instant, a crushing force blasted inward, sweeping through the room like a tempest. Glasses shattered, equipment crumbled, and every person present was slammed to the ground, their bodies forced into a kowtowing position as if the very weight of the earth had descended upon them. The air itself trembled under the unseen force.


    The shockwave did not stop there. It surged through the entire facility, spilling into the surrounding city. In homes, bars, and offices, people collapsed where they were, their heads pressed down by the immense, invisible force.The pressure was too severe that they couldn''t resist. Some even came crashing down on tables and objects as they were being forced to go down.


    No one in the facility or around that vicinity was spared. Even strangers on the street, citizens in their daily lives, all fell¡ªtheir heads driven to the ground as if bowing before a sovereign.

 Chapter 44: Fragile Peace

    Chapter 44: Fragile PeaceThe oppressive force that had descended like a meteor upon the facility and its surroundings remained unrelenting, pinning everyone down with an invisible weight. Heads were forced against the cold floor, bodies contorted in involuntary submission. Some crashed into tables, chairs, shattered glass, and scattered objects as they were compelled to bow, powerless to resist. The air was thick with confusion, broken only by gasps and muffled cries.


    "What... is happening?"


    "What is this?"


    "My head..."


    Bewilderment gripped the room. Amidst the chaos, Seiya''s screams tore through the silence, his eyes glowing with an unnatural light that refused to fade. His chest heaved violently, rising only to slam back against the metal bed with brutal force. Ibyu''s frantic calls to him were drowned in the overwhelming haze of pain. It was an agony beyond comprehension¡ªraw, unnatural, and all-consuming.


    Minutes dragged by like an eternity before the light in Seiya''s eyes finally dimmed, extinguishing into darkness. His body went limp, surrendering to unconsciousness. Only then did the unseen force release its grip on the others, allowing them to breathe freely once more.


    Groaning, they struggled to their feet, bruised and disoriented. Dust clung to their clothes and skin from being pressed against the ground, but their minds were heavier with the weight of the unknown phenomenon. What supernatural force had just swept through their lives?


    Seiya''s father stood in stunned silence, his thoughts scattered. Never in his life had he witnessed such an inexplicable event. He approached his son, staring at the blood trickling from the cut he made at the corner of his eye. But Seiya lay there, serene and undisturbed, as if the chaos had been nothing more than a fleeting dream.


    "Take him to his room," Mr. Sanio ordered coldly. The shock had drained him of any desire to continue with the day''s plans.


    ***


    Seiya''s eyes snapped open, his mind still reeling from the ordeal. Lying on his bed, his chest rose and fell in uneven breaths as the memories surged back in vivid details. Slowly, he brought a trembling hand to his face, peering through splayed fingers, expecting to find some trace of the agony that had gripped him. But no matter how firmly he pressed against his eyes, the searing pain that had once consumed him was gone.


    But as his mind replayed the events, a chilling realization crept over him, freezing him in place.


    Seiya''s eyes flickered anxiously around the room, his pupils darting frantically within their sockets, scanning every shadow, every corner. His gaze swept past the restroom, but a sudden instinct dragged it back, settling his eyes on the restroom door. His breath hitched, his voice breaking the silence, low and tentative. "Ibyu?"


    {Hm? I''m here. Are you alright?} Ibyu''s voice emerged from the restroom, thick with sleep.


    Seiya''s eyes widened, surprise etched into his features. His heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to comprehend what was happening. Had his father actually gone through with gouging out his eyes and replacing them with the sight artifacts? Was this the cruel aftermath?


    Throwing off his blanket, Seiya bolted into the restroom, his feet barely touching the ground. He stopped in front of the mirror, where Ibyu rested below and stared at his reflection with growing dread.


    {What''s wrong?} Ibyu asked, sensing his alarm.


    "M-my eyes..." Seiya stammered, his hands hovering over them, unsure whether to touch or shield them. "Ibyu, look at me. Is there... is there something different about my eyes?"


    Ibyu blinked up at him, then gasped sharply. It scrambled up Seiya''s body, perching on his shoulder and peering intently into his eyes.


    {There''s a difference. A biiig difference,} Ibyu murmured, its voice laced with confusion.


    "I know," Seiya muttered, causing Ibyu to shoot him an incredulous look, as if to say, ''Then why did you ask?!''


    "I know there''s a difference, they''re my eyes after all" Seiya clarified, his voice steadier now. "What I want to know is how they look."


    Ibyu fell silent, its gaze fixed on Seiya''s eyes as it analyzed the strange transformation.


    {Your eyes...} Ibyu began hesitantly. {Before, your pupils were a pale, milky white, like cataracts, marking your blindness. But now...} It paused, squinting closer. {They''re still completely white¡ªno hint of any color¡ªbut your pupils... they''re gleaming. Not just shining, but glistening like polished glass. And instead of being round... they''re rectangular.}


    Seiya blinked, absorbing the information in stunned silence.


    {Your pupils are horizontal, like an animal''s, not round like most human''s. But even more strange, they''re not solid. They''re made of thin, sleek strings of white light. These strings move, rotating in an endless loop, as if they''re constantly weaving and unraveling themselves.}


    Seiya stared blankly into the mirror, his mind struggling to process the surreal description. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ibyu sighed, continuing further to make him understand. {Did you hear me? Your eyes! Rectangular, Horizontal, Shape! Made of white sleek strings! They move! Along the shape like it''s outlining it!} Ibyu repeated, waving its tiny arms for emphasis.


    "...Oh. Okay," Seiya replied flatly.


    Ibyu gawked at him. {It''s weird, I''ve never seen anything like this. Everything about you is weird.}


    "...."


    {Not that I''m saying you''re a monster or anything,} Ibyu added hastily.


    "..."


    {But you''re definitely closer to being a monster than a human.}


    "..."


    {...But you''re not,} Ibyu mumbled, trying to soften the blow.


    The silence between them stretched uncomfortably until Ibyu finally sighed in resignation.


    {Well... can you see?} It asked with casual indifference.


    "Mn." Seiya murmured in response.


    Ibyu''s expression remained blank, the meaning slipping past it¡ªuntil it clicked, struck with understanding.


    {Wait... what?} Ibyu''s eyes widened in disbelief


    "I can see," Seiya repeated, his voice calm but distant.


    {Really?! For real?!}


    "But... not like before," Seiya added quietly, dampening Ibyu''s excitement.


    "I¡ª" He was about to elaborate when the restroom door swung open abruptly. Reflexively, Seiya shut his eyes.


    "You''ve been summoned," a worker announced, stepping inside briefly before guiding Seiya out.


    When they reached his father''s office, Seiya immediately heard two pulsating hearts. Though he didn''t need to rely on that to see the two figures in the office.


    His teacher rushed toward him the moment he entered, worry etched deep across his face.


    "Sei, are you alright? Does it still hurt?" His teacher''s eyes scanned Seiya''s face, searching for signs of distress. He''d heard of what Mr. Sanio planned to do to Seiya and had come as quickly as he could.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there. Did you cry a lot? Is that why your eyes are shut?"


    Mr. Sanio scoffed from his desk, his disdain evident.


    "Enough of that," he interrupted coldly. "Listen carefully."


    Turning his gaze back to Seiya, he continued, "I''ve decided to postpone replacing your eyes¡ªfor now. Your teacher has convinced me to give you another chance. He claims he can adapt your training to your... new condition. I''ll observe your progress, and if you prove useful, I''ll reconsider."


    Seiya said nothing. He simply stood there, silent as always, absorbing his father''s detached words.


    Once dismissed, his teacher gently guided him out of the office. As they walked down the corridor, Seiya''s hand resting lightly in his teacher''s, he spoke softly.


    "Can I have a sleep mask?"


    His teacher glanced down at him, surprised. "Why do you need one?"


    "To cover my eyes," Seiya replied bluntly.


    He didn''t ask for a blindfold because he deemed it too stressful having to tie and loose whenever he wants to use or take it off.


    A heavy sadness settled over his teacher. He assumed Seiya felt bad and wanted to hide the scar that stretched from his brow to his cheekbone. He made a silent promise to find a broad enough sleep mask to conceal it completely.


    "I''ll get you one," he assured him and Seiya replied with a single nod.


    "From now on, most of your training will happen at my house," his teacher added. "A new environment that you aren''t used to."


    He got another simple nod from Seiya.


    Life became marginally more bearable with his teacher in the picture. They trained together, shared meals, and his teacher often told him stories to distract him from the ever-present experiments and torture. Amidst the chaos, Seiya had finally found someone who genuinely cared for him.


    But as three years passed, and just when Seiya thought his already miserable life couldn''t get any worse, something monumental happened¡ªon a day he was summoned to his teacher''s house.

 Chapter 45: A Duel to Decide the End

    Chapter 45: A Duel to Decide the EndThree more years had passed, totaling eight long years Seiya had spent in the facility. At sixteen, he was now the height of an average teenager, his body more toned, muscles thick yet still slender in build.


    Seiya walked through the all-too-familiar hallways, each step heavy and deliberate. The cold air clung to him, his sleep mask tightly secured over his face, concealing his eyes and the scar that marred his features. His black, sleeveless shirt clung to his lithe frame, and a thick chain dagger was coiled around his waist. His bald head, now dotted with the faintest of white strands, had grown out into a buzz cut, a stark contrast to the long burgundy hair he once had.


    Over the years, after losing his long hair, its regrowth was slow and scarce. Tiny strands of white began to appear, growing gradually, as though stunted in their progression. Three years after going bald, the only growth he had achieved was a neat buzz cut, shaved close to his scalp and tapering down the side of his face.


    Returning from a mission, Seiya made his way to his father''s office to report back. However, upon his arrival, he was informed that his teacher had requested to see him at his home.


    Seiya did not protest. He had never protested. Without a word, he boarded the bus that would take him to his teacher''s house.


    Upon arriving, the driver urged Seiya to enter, stating he would wait for him outside.


    As Seiya stepped onto the grounds of his teacher''s compound, the familiar, biting breeze that had gripped him for years brushed against his skin. He remembered everything to be the same but a subtle difference grated against his senses. The constant pulsation of a heartbeat, which had always echoed faintly in his ears, was now gone.


    As he made his way inside the traditional Japanese house, with its sliding doors and veranda, the same pungent scent greeted him, lingering in the air as it always had. Despite the familiarity, one thing was undeniably absent¡ªthe faint heartbeat that had once accompanied the smell.


    "You''re here," his teacher''s voice greeted him softly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Seated on the floor, his teacher looked worn and weary, dark circles under his eyes betraying his fatigue.


    Seiya remained standing, gazing down at the man who seemed far weaker than he remembered. He sighed, expecting the usual oddities and eccentricities from his teacher, but the man remained silent.


    After a long pause, his teacher rose to his feet, moving slowly toward a sheathed katana resting nearby. He drew the sword and turned to face Seiya, taking slow, deliberate steps.


    "Sei..." The teacher breathed, his voice barely audible.


    "We''ve come a long way, haven''t we?" A faint smile played at the corner of his lips.


    "To think that I, with all my transgressions, was blessed with a warm-hearted student like you...." His voice faltered, his gaze dropping to the floor.


    "No, it doesn''t matter now," he added softly, stopping just inches from Seiya.


    "Let''s put an end to it now."


    Without warning, he swung the katana with fierce intent at Seiya but Seiya, despite not being prepared for such an attack, had sharp reflexes.


    Reacting with instinctual precision, Seiya caught the teacher''s wrist, halting the blade''s descent mid-air.


    A small smile graced his teacher''s face, appreciating Seiya''s speed and precision.


    "I knew you wouldn''t disappoint," the man remarked, releasing the katana. The sword fell into his other hand, and in the blink of an eye, he made a swift slicing motion toward Seiya''s torso.


    Seiya reacted swiftly, letting go of the teacher''s wrist and leaping back. But it was not fast enough. A clean cut appeared along his stomach, a long gash that leaked blood.


    "What are you doing? If you hesitate too long, you''ll end up dead," his teacher remarked coldly, flicking Seiya''s blood from the sword in a swift, dismissive motion.


    Seiya, recognizing the gravity of the situation, unwound his chain dagger and prepared to engage in the fight. His teacher''s smile softened at the sight, eyes gleaming with approval .


    "Alright, here I come!" His teacher declared, taking a sprinting stance before vanishing from sight and reappearing directly before Seiya.


    He swung his katana down with deadly intent, prompting Seiya to brace for a counter. But just as the strike seemed imminent, the teacher instead swept Seiya off his feet. Regripping the sword, he angled the blade downward and drove it toward Seiya, aiming to thrust it into him as he fell.


    Seiya, catching himself on the floor with one hand planted firmly against the ground, swiftly kicked upward, his foot connecting with his teacher''s chin and causing the katana to graze along his leg.


    With Seiya''s leg under his chin and his head tilted, the man smirked. He gripped Seiya''s ankle in a vice-like hold and yanked him toward him, the katana pointing and aiming directly down at Seiya''s shoulder. Seiya intercepted the incoming blade with his dagger, but his balance faltered, allowing the sword to pierce and penetrate deep into the flesh of his shoulder.


    The two clashed fiercely, their weapons ringing with sparks, each strike sending tremors through the ground. They fought relentlessly, both bearing bruises and injuries, but neither showing any sign of yielding. As they collided once more, Seiya managed to coil his chain around his teacher''s neck, stabbing his dagger deep into the man''s shoulder as he stomped on the man''s foot, to limit his movement. Both struggled to overpower the other, their hands locked in a battle of strength.


    With his movements restricted, the man found himself at a disadvantage. A faint smile curled at the corner of his lips as he stared up at Seiya. "I''ve never used my combat Ability in front of you, have I?"


    In an instant after he said that and before Seiya could react, the teacher''s palm struck Seiya''s forehead. With a force that seemed beyond natural, Seiya was slammed to the ground on his knees, his body pinned beneath the weight of an unseen force. Blood oozed from his wounds as he struggled to breathe, his chest heaving in desperate gasps.


    "It''s not gravity," his teacher mused, before driving his sword deep into Seiya''s chest, penetrating through.


    "How empty," the teacher observed with a bemused tone. "Too bad your heart isn''t here."


    With the sword still embedded in Seiya''s chest while he remained pressed down, the teacher took retreating steps, his expression unreadable.


    "My ability, you see, is not based on gravity or being able to manipulate it," the teacher continued. "I can multiply the weight of organs in anyone I touch. I''ve just multiplied yours to the point you can''t bear or carry."


    Seiya could only wheeze softly, unable to move as his body was held in place by the immense weight pressing down on him.


    "Since your heart isn''t here, I suppose I should go for the head instead," his teacher mused, his tone calm and calculating. "That should do the trick."


    With a slow, deliberate pace, he approached Seiya.


    Seiya, battered and bloodied, his breaths coming in ragged gasps, summoned every ounce of willpower to break free, but it was hopeless.


    The teacher yanked the sword from Seiya''s chest, blood spurting in a violent spray. As the katana was lifted, the teacher prepared to strike again but Seiya, in a final act of desperation, tore off his sleep mask, scratching his face in the process. His gleaming white eyes, once hidden, were now exposed.


    "What is that?" The teacher''s voice quivered with confusion as he stumbled back, taken aback.


    Since Seiya got his new eyes, he had always kept them hidden beneath his sleep mask, concealing them from others to avoid any complications. While everyone assumed he wore the mask due to his blindness and scar, Seiya had a different, far more personal reason for the concealment.


    Seiya didn''t allow his teacher a moment to recover. With a blur of motion, he surged to his feet, snatching the katana from his teacher''s grasp and slicing through the air¡ªsevering the teacher''s arm cleanly at the shoulder.


    The teacher''s eyes widened in shock, as he staggered backward, blood pouring from the stump of his severed arm.


    "What just happened?" He gasped, pressing a hand to the wound. "Did you stop time? I couldn''t see your attack."


    Seiya exhaled sharply, steadying himself. The teacher''s Ability on him hadn''t lessened nor subsided. Despite his resolute stance, he carried the weight of the effect, which proved far more challenging than he had expected.


    Noting that Seiya wasn''t at all ready to converse, the man smirked, inching forward. "You''re not free yet, just because you adapted to the weight," the teacher warned. "I''ve already touched you, so you''re still under my control."


    Before the teacher could act, Seiya vanished in a flash, reappearing instantly before him with a brutal, decisive strike. His dagger plunged deep into the teacher''s chest, twisting the blade mercilessly.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 46: The Duel that Ended it | Freedom Lurking

    Chapter 46: The Duel that Ended it | Freedom LurkingSeiya appeared before him in an instant, as if he had materialized from thin air, driving his dagger deep into the man''s heart and twisting it ruthlessly.


    His teacher''s eyes widened in shock, his body going limp as he slowly sank to his knees.


    "Ah..." he exhaled softly, like a man freed from a heavy burden. Blood dripped from his mouth, a faint smile touching his lips as he gazed at Seiya.


    Unable to hold himself upright, he crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath him. Seiya remained standing over him, his expression blank and unreadable, his gaze devoid of any trace of emotion as he watched him.


    The dying man raised a trembling hand toward Seiya, his lips moving to mouth something to Seiya with a faint smile. Whether Seiya heard or understood was unclear. The man''s hand wavered in the air as he used every drop of strength left in him to hold it up, desperately reaching for one final connection, longing for Seiya''s touch.


    Seiya overlooked the outstretched hand. Instead, he pressed his foot down on the dagger still embedded in the man''s chest, driving it deeper and finishing the job. The man''s hand fell limp, his body finally stilling in death.


    Confirming his teacher''s demise, Seiya wiped his face with mechanical detachment. He strolled over to retrieve his sleep mask, slipping it back into place. Without hesitation, he pulled his weapon from the corpse and wrapped it around his torso.


    Seiya then walked toward the door, unfazed by the gaping stab wound in his chest, the long gash across his stomach and the countless bruises marking his body. Just as he reached the threshold, he paused, his head tilting slightly toward the source of the pungent odor that drifted through the house. He lingered for a moment, then turned away without a second thought, leaving his teacher''s lifeless body behind on the floor..


    Seiya was driven to the facility, where he went directly to report to his father. But his father greeted him with nothing more than a sharp click of the tongue, dismissing him with disdain and withholding any healing.


    "That fool!" his father spat, slamming his fist onto the desk. "To think he let himself get killed instead of carrying out the mission! Tsk!"


    Fuming, his father shot up from his chair as if set ablaze, snatched his jacket, and stormed out of the office.


    As Seiya walked through the dim corridors of the facility, a figure appeared in the distance, rushing toward him the moment it recognized him¡ªIt was Hayne.


    "Sei! I''ve been looking everywhere for you. What happened? Why are you such a mess?" Hayne asked, his voice heavy with concern.


    "Nothing," Seiya replied curtly.


    Hayne''s face paled as his eyes roamed over Seiya''s blood-soaked wounds.


    "Let me bandage you up, okay?" Hayne offered gently.


    "No," Seiya muttered, his tone flat, causing Hayne to sigh in resignation.


    "Anyway, I need to tell you something!" Without waiting for a response, Hayne grabbed his arm, dragging Seiya down to his room and pulling him into the restroom.


    "Let''s escape," Hayne whispered urgently.


    "Huh?" Seiya tilted his head, his expression unreadable.


    The idea hadn''t even crossed Seiya''s mind. After everything he had endured in this place¡ªhis body and mind pushed to their limits¡ªthe thought of escape felt distant, almost irrelevant.


    "The guys from the third floor are making their move tonight, in a few hours. Let''s join them!" Hayne urged, his voice trembling with hope.


    Seiya stood silent and unmoved. His silent stare made Hayne''s heart sink.


    "What''s with that reaction?" Hayne snapped, frustration bubbling to the surface. "Don''t you want to leave this place?"


    "I don''t really know. I don''t care," Seiya answered bluntly.


    That response made Hayne snap. He lunged at Seiya, slamming him to the ground, his hands clutching Seiya''s collar.


    "What do you mean you don''t care? We''ve been trapped here our whole lives! And now, when we finally have a chance to get out, you don''t even want to try?!" Hayne''s voice cracked with anger and desperation. Though he was furious, he was still careful not to press too hard against Seiya''s injuries. But his movements still brushed against the deep cut on Seiya''s stomach.


    Seiya remained indifferent, staring directly up at Hayne with no emotion as if Hayne was merely uttering gibberish¡ªthough his sleep mask prevented such look from being exposed.


    "You.." Hayne breathed, his eyes pleading but Seiya lay motionless on the floor, untouched by the weight of Hayne''s grief. As Hayne gazed into Seiya''s face, his eyes hidden behind the sleep mask, Hayne knew without being told that those eyes were empty.


    Hayne''s grip weakened, and silent tears slipped from his eyes, falling softly onto Seiya''s chest.


    I''m sorry," Hayne whispered, his voice choked by the emotion swelling in his throat.


    "I''m sorry I could do nothing but watch as a warm, kind boy like you was turned into this... cold shell." His words broke into bitter sobs, the sound of his tears faint as they scattered across Seiya''s shirt.


    But Seiya remained indifferent, his gaze fixed blankly on the scene before him, watching with detached curiosity. The depth of Hayne''s sorrow was a mystery he could not solve, no matter how hard he tried to understand.


    ''Cold shell''. The words echoed in Seiya''s mind. Was I ever different? He strained to remember, to reach some fragment of a warmer past, but his memories were shrouded¡ªas if a thick veil had been drawn tightly over his mind, sealing those moments far beyond his grasp.


    A sigh slipped from Seiya''s lips, Hayne''s sobs grating against his ears, stirring a sharp, inexplicable irritation within him.


    "Fine," Seiya blurted out, his voice cutting through Hayne''s weeping. Hayne''s head snapped up, his tear-streaked face filled with startled confusion.


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s do it," Seiya muttered curtly.


    "You called it escape? That''s putting it mildly. Let''s leave." His words dripped with annoyance, tinged with an anger he couldn''t quite explain.


    Hayne blinked at him, bewildered by Seiya''s choice of words. Not escape... but leave?


    "Uh... what?" Hayne mumbled, his voice hoarse, his face still wet with tears.


    Seiya stared back, his expression flat and unfeeling, as if Hayne was little more than an inanimate object. The sleep mask covering his eyes only deepened the impassivity in his gaze.


    Without another word, Seiya pulled himself free from Hayne''s grasp and rose to his feet, his movements sharp and deliberate.


    "I''m saying, why sneak out the back like rats when we can just walk out the front door?" Seiya tilted his head slightly, as if his words weren''t the most outrageous thing Hayne had ever heard. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh?" Hayne breathed, a sheen of sweat forming on his brow as the weight behind Seiya''s words began to sink in.


    "No, we can''t...how c-could we... that''s¡ª"


    "Do you want to leave or not?" Seiya cut in, his tone cold and unwavering.


    Hayne froze, stunned by the sharpness in Seiya''s assertive tone. His mind spun, searching for a way to argue, but one look at Seiya told him there''d be no room for persuasion.


    After a long, tense pause, Hayne finally stammered, "Uh, sure. I-I''ll go inform the othe¡ª"


    "We''re leaving now," Seiya interrupted, striking Hayne with another wave of disbelief.


    Without sparing him another glance, Seiya strode out of the restroom and into his room, his movements sharp and deliberate as he sifted through his belongings, selecting only what he deemed necessary.


    Hayne remained rooted in place, cold sweat clinging to his skin as he struggled to grasp this unfamiliar, unyielding side of Seiya.


    Snapping out of his daze, Hayne hurried after him.


    "Sei, we should wait for the seniors. If we act together, we¡ª"


    "No," Seiya cut in, his voice flat and final, not bothering to face Hayne.


    "We''re doing this now. There''s no use dawdling and wasting my time, else I''ll leave you all behind." His words were sharp, each syllable laced with an icy resolve that left no room for argument.


    As Seiya rifled through his belongings, a gemstone slipped free, tumbling across the floor. He crouched down, picking it up with.


    "What''s this?" he muttered.


    {The gate-opening artifact your teacher gave you,} Ibyu''s voice echoed softly from his hiding spot in the restroom.


    Seiya''s grip tightened around the stone as he turned to Hayne.


    "Get everyone ready and gathered in place. I''ll start everything now," Seiya instructed, and without sparing Hayne another glance, he walked out the door.

 Chapter 47: The Bloodied Path to Freedom

    Chapter 47: The Bloodied Path to Freedom"Get everyone ready and gathered in place. I''ll begin immediately," Seiya instructed, his voice steady and unwavering. Without sparing Hayne another glance, he strode out the door.


    Hayne stood frozen, startled by Seiya''s sudden assertiveness. He had known Seiya to be confident in battle, but rarely with words. The boy was not one to argue or insist on anything. But, without questioning further, Hayne turned and walked out to carry out Seiya''s command.


    Meanwhile, Seiya, halfway down the corridor, abruptly stopped and retraced his steps to his room. Entering the restroom, he reached for Ibyu, who rested quietly.


    "Get back inside," Seiya said simply, asking Ibyu to go back inside him.


    {Why? I''ve been enjoying the outside world,} Ibyu pouted, reluctant.


    "A commotion''s about to start. I can''t keep an eye on you through it all, so get back inside," Seiya replied, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    {Ugh, fine,} Ibyu grumbled, conceding.


    Seiya paused, his brow furrowing slightly. "...How do you even get back in?"


    {...}


    "..."


    {Should I melt into blood so you can drink me, or shrink and go down your throat?} Ibyu offered, as if discussing the most mundane choices. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya stared at the creature, unimpressed.


    "..."


    {I could also slip in through that open wound on your chest,} Ibyu added nonchalantly.


    "..."


    Seiya''s expression remained flat, none of the options appealing in the slightest. "Just crawl back in," he sighed, opening his mouth.


    With an exaggerated sigh of its own, Ibyu shrank into a more tiny, insect-like form and crawled into Seiya''s mouth, sliding down his throat.


    "Are you in place?" Seiya asked in a tight voice, fighting the instinct to gag. There was no response until he felt his heart settle into place, its steady pulse resuming.


    {Now I am,} Ibyu finally replied.


    Seiya ran his hand over his chest as if reassuring himself of his heart''s presence. Then, without further delay, he left the room.


    He made his way to the facility''s main hall¡ªthe largest space, where gatherings and announcements were usually held. At this late hour, the hall stood empty; most were at their posts, asleep, or had already gone home.


    Seiya removed his sleep mask, revealing a pair of gleaming eyes and the scar beneath.


    "Now... How exactly do I use this stone to open a gate?" he mused aloud, rolling the stone thoughtfully in his palm.


    {Maybe just smash it?} Ibyu suggested.


    Without hesitation, Seiya stepped back and hurled the stone at the ground with tremendous force. It shattered instantly, releasing a brilliant light that shot upward. Slowly, a swirling blue vortex began to form.


    Seiya stepped back, observing the whirlpool as it grew, expecting monsters to pour out. But something was off¡ªit was taking longer than usual.


    "I''ll let it form and handle something else in the meantime," he murmured, turning his back on the gate.


    He stood still, his gaze sweeping the surroundings as if scanning for something hidden. After a moment, his head tilted slightly, his eyes narrowing toward a specific direction. "Yes... there. The operating room," he whispered, his eyes gleaming with resolve.


    With measured, heavy steps, Seiya headed toward the operating room, where most of the facility''s systems were managed. As he reached the threshold and extended his hand to open the door, it creaked open from the inside. A worker, unaware of Seiya''s presence, was about to step out.


    "Thank you," Seiya murmured politely, offering his tributes before extending his palm toward the man''s face, fingers splayed across his temples.


    With terrifying strength, he pressed inward, crushing the skull between his palm until it burst into bits, splattering the walls with blood.


    Inside the room, two staff members¡ªa man and a woman¡ªsat frozen in horror. Their faces drained of color, bodies trembling uncontrollably as Seiya discarded the lifeless corpse and began walking toward them.


    "N-no, d-don''t come closer! You can''t! I-I''m a woman!" the female staff stammered, her voice trembling with desperation as Seiya drew near. Seiya tilted his head slightly in question, pondering what relevance her gender had in this situation.


    As he paused to understand the meaning behind her words, the two workers began inching their hands toward the keyboards, likely hoping to trigger an alarm. But Seiya''s sharp eyes caught their movement.


    "Stop," he commanded, his voice cold and piercing.


    The workers froze, their hands suspended just above the keys. The oppressive weight of Seiya''s presence suffocated them. They could already sense their impending deaths, knowing compliance wouldn''t save them, so why not just trigger the alarm? But their bodies refused to disobey Seiya. His glowing eyes and scarred face appeared more terrifying than any monster, forcing every nerve in their body to comply.


    Seiya closed the distance to the woman and, without hesitation, seized her by the hair, delivering a brutal punch to her side. Her abdomen burst with a sickening crack, and she crumpled lifeless to the floor. He then turned to the remaining man, whose eyes were wide with paralyzing fear. With a swift strike to his face, Seiya snapped his neck, leaving him to collapse beside his colleague.


    Seiya glanced at the operational equipment, indifferent to its purpose. He disconnected a few systems at random before exiting the room.


    As he walked down the corridor, faint screams echoed in distance through the facility.


    {There''s screaming from the main hall. I think the gate''s opened¡ªmonsters are out already,} Ibyu chimed in.


    Seiya remained silent, his footsteps heavy and unhurried, as if time itself bent to his will.


    {I sense a strong presence on the third floor. Can you sense it?} Ibyu asked.


    "Mn," Seiya grunted in acknowledgment.


    {It feels like there''s a commotion up there... they''re probably fighting,} Ibyu added, his tone edged with concern.


    Seiya walked on, silent. Then, after a stretch of quiet, he finally spoke, his voice low and indifferent. "Should I care?"


    {...}


    {The third floor''s where Suhei is. What if he''s in danger? I thought he was your friend?} Ibyu persisted, its words laced with urgency.


    "Eeehh," Seiya exhaled lazily, stretching the sound, his gaze fixed ahead, unflinching.


    {Trust me! He''s your friend. And the Seiya from before would''ve rushed to help,} Ibyu insisted, its voice tinged with frustration.


    Seiya''s face remained expressionless, his tone flat and cold. "Too bad that Seiya is lost... and can''t be found. Exiled, probably."


    Ibyu fell silent, Seiya''s words hanging in the air like shadows that refused to dissolve.


    When Seiya arrived at the main hall, a horde of red orcs greeted him. They varied in size¡ªsome tall, some squat, some horned from their heads, others from their mouths. Their monstrous forms were grotesque and menacing.


    Three staff members lay lifeless on the floor, while another¡ªa woman¡ªwas being threatened by an orc, her terrified screams were the ones Seiya had heard earlier. The orcs grinned wickedly, seeing Seiya as yet another fool to be slaughtered.


    Without a word, Seiya strode toward the orc menacing the woman. In a single, fluid motion, he seized its horn and, with effortless strength, hurled it across the room, its body crashing into a heap of equipment, and shattering it.


    The remaining orcs froze, their grotesque smiles fading into stunned silence, eyes wide with disbelief. Seiya turned, indifferent, his gaze locking onto the largest of them, standing imposingly at the center like a self-proclaimed leader. As he advanced, the room grew heavier with each step, his mere presence suffocating any spark of defiance within them.


    Standing before the towering orc that loomed over him like a giant, Seiya calmly placed a hand on its massive shoulder. With effortless strength, he forced the orc down to its knees in a single, forceful motion.

 Chapter 48: The Bloodied Path to Freedom II

    Chapter 48: The Bloodied Path to Freedom IIThe creature let out a guttural sound, staring in bewilderment at the boy who had overpowered it so easily. Not only was Seiya smaller compared to him that appeared a giant before him, he was also bulkier compared to Seiya''s slender frame that housed slim muscles according to the orc.


    Around them, the other orcs stood frozen, their earlier bravado dissolving into silent fear. Never in their lives had they encountered such an overwhelming presence¡ªone that appeared to be a child no less. They needed not be told twice before having it ingrained in their senses that the one before them was far stronger than they could imagine¡ªso they could do nothing but freeze and watch in stunned silence as Seiya overpowered their leader.


    Even the female staff member, still trembling, stared in stunned disbelief. Though she had seen Seiya multiple times and even came across him in the facility, this was the first time she was seeing this aggressive side of him. Though the air around him appeared calm with each precise step he took, he seemed nothing but a harbinger of death¡ªhis mere gaze sending chills down their spines.


    "You don''t look like bottom-feeders," Seiya murmured, his voice low and measured as he leaned in, his gaze piercing into the orc''s eyes. "So I assume you can understand me."


    Gripping the orc''s horn, Seiya yanked its head back, exposing its thick neck. "Surely, you didn''t open this gate on your own, did you? So why the arrogance? Acting so brazenly without permission?"


    Cold sweat beaded along the orc''s rough skin, its breath hitching under the oppressive weight of Seiya''s presence. His eyes, wide and unblinking, bore into the orc as if stripping it down to its very core.


    The orc remained silent, too shocked to even offer any form of reaction in response, prompting Seiya to continue, evidently irked.


    "I''m saying," Seiya whispered, his tone darkening, "stay exactly where you are. Do nothing¡ªuntil I say otherwise."


    A loud, involuntary gulp echoed from the orc''s throat, its body trembling under the force of Seiya''s command and his glinting eyes.


    Releasing the creature, Seiya turned away without another glance. As he walked, the horde of orcs instinctively parted wordlessly, their fear tangible, creating a silent path for him to pass.


    From the corner of his eye, Seiya caught the gaze of the female staff member. Her eyes trembled, wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief, locked onto his. Without breaking stride, Seiya approached her and, in one swift, merciless motion, he delivered a crushing blow to her throat. She collapsed instantly, her body crumpling lifeless to the floor.


    Seiya turned away, his expression unchanged, and continued on his path as if nothing had happened. His body and clothes had already been soaked in blood¡ªin addition to the bloody mess he was already bathed in from the previous fight with his teacher.


    But before Seiya could take any more steps forward, the thunder of approaching footsteps echoed through the hall, halting him.


    Mr. Sanio''s eyes burned red with fury as he took in the mess and carnage before him. His gaze locked onto Seiya, his anger boiling over.


    "What the hell is this?!" he roared, his brows wrinkled tightly together, his voice reverberating off the walls.


    Tilting his head, Seiya turned to him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Seiya faced his father, a strange sensation rippled beneath his skin¡ªan unfamiliar tension, though his face remained an emotionless mask. Goosebumps prickled along his arms for reasons he couldn''t decipher but he didn''t falter in his presence.


    "And what is with those eyes?!" Mr. Sanio snapped, confusion flickering beneath his rage.


    Seiya''s voice came out calm, deliberate. "You know, you''ve..." He began approaching, each footfall slow and measured .


    "...always acted so high and mighty. Throwing down orders, talking like some big shot when you''re nothing but a weak, old geezer," Seiya finished coldly.


    In an instant, and in a blur of motion, Seiya was in front of his father. With no hint of hesitation and with ruthless precision, he slammed Mr. Sanio''s face into the ground, the sound of impact echoing through the silent hall.


    The orcs recoiled from the devastating way Seiya acted with a human, one they saw to be his own kind. Cold sweat broke out on their skins, realizing they would''ve gone through the same or worse in the hands of Seiya should they have protested any further.


    A wet cough escaped Mr. Sanio''s lips, blood splattering across the floor as bruises bloomed across his face. Seiya yanked him up by the hair, crashing him to his knees. With a sharp tug, he wrenched his father''s head back, lifting his face, so their eyes lock¡ªSeiya''s gaze was cold and merciless as they bore into Mr. Sanio''s eyes filled with pain and disbelief.


    Seiya''s father couldn''t believe the meek and naive child that once couldn''t even dare to look him in the eyes, was now the one manhandling him ruthlessly. He wondered how Seiya came to speak so fluently and with such bold words. How he came to be able to look directly in his eyes and act so assertive, voicing out his thoughts¡ªwas it his way of training him that lacked? Or was it simply the way things were meant to turn out?


    The truth remained undisputed that Seiya was the first from the many subjects he''s had to deal with over the years, to rebel.


    "For a worthless insect like you, you sure make a lot of noise, buzzing about so freely with no care in the world," Seiya muttered.


    Extending his free hand to the side, he whispered softly, "Come."


    In an instant, the stainless steel staff, secured deep within the containment room, shot through the air like a spear, slicing the silence as it crashed into Seiya''s waiting grip.


    Tightening his hold on his father''s hair, Seiya yanked him back even further, glaring down at him. Slowly, Seiya raised the staff, angling its tip directly over Mr. Sanio''s trembling form. "You¡ª"

 Chapter 50 - 49: The Bloodied Path to Freedom III | Plan Set in Motion I

    "You, a lesser being, have no right to act as though you¡¯re supreme," Seiya hissed, bringing his staff down with lethal intent to strike down on Mr. Sanio¡¯s face. But just inches before impact, a sharp voice rang out.


    "Stop!" Hayne commanded.


    Seiya froze mid-motion. The abrupt halt sent a gust of air brushing against Mr. Sanio¡¯s face, making his hair flutter. Seiya slowly tilted his head toward Hayne, his eyes gleaming with a cold, menacing light that seemed to say, ¡¯You dare?¡¯


    For some reason, being ordered around grated against Seiya¡¯s very being now that rage seems to be the only emotion that pulsed through his veins with too much ease¡ªit irked him to be commanded.


    Hayne shuddered under Seiya¡¯s frigid gaze, the unnatural light in those strange eyes sending a chill down his spine. Desperation softened his voice, prompting him to add, "please."


    "Please stop," Hayne repeated, his feet rooted to the ground, unable to step any closer to Seiya, who now radiated an aura of destruction. Glancing toward the monsters waiting in the shadows of the hall, Hayne¡¯s fear only deepened.


    For a moment, Seiya simply stared at Hayne, as if weighing his worth. Then, with a dismissive flick of his gaze, he turned back to his father, still gripping his hair tightly.


    "No can do," Seiya replied flatly, as if the matter required no further discussion.


    "You asked me what these eyes are, didn¡¯t you?" Seiya¡¯s voice was quiet but laced with spite.


    "I¡¯ll tell you," he continued, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent. "These eyes grant me a full 360-degree field of vision," he began, watching as his father¡¯s expression tightened in disbelief.


    "They negate time itself, letting me perceive everything in slow motion. Not only can I see perfectly in the dark, I can also see through things, far and wide." Seiya paused, his face lowering closer to his father¡¯s, voice dropping to a soft, lethal whisper.


    "Including the pests you¡¯ve stationed around this facility," he added, and Mr. Sanio¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    When the news reached him that a gate had opened within his facility and chaos ensued, he had brought along some elites and positioned them strategically around the perimeter. He never imagined Seiya would see through it all.


    "The only downside, which frankly, I couldn¡¯t care less about," Seiya continued nonchalantly, as though he hadn¡¯t just revealed his father¡¯s entire tactical advantage, "is that I can only see the outlines of things. But I doubt you¡¯d understand."


    "There¡¯s more these eyes and even my body can do. I¡¯ve learned, but telling you would be a waste of my time."


    Though Seiya didn¡¯t elaborate further, it was clear his perception of the world had fundamentally changed. His new eyes make him perceive the world in a unique, outlined form, reminiscent of black and white neon sketches. His gaze penetrates everything as if they were water, revealing only their contours and edges, leaving the essence of their true form elusive.


    This ability also allowed him to precisely locate an enemy¡¯s weakness, core, or heart, as he sees through them like drawn arts¡ªenabling him to strike with devastating accuracy.


    And as he had mentioned, there was more his eyes could do. Like being able to register and absorb any skills used against him¡ªone of the many advantages he exploited in his missions. And this was only the beginning of their potential.


    Seiya raised the staff once more, ready to bring it down on his father to finish what he started, but his father¡¯s desperate words froze him mid-motion.


    "Your mother!" Mr. Sanio gasped, the words spilling from his lips in desperation.


    "Mother?" Seiya asked, his voice filled with confusion and surprise.


    "Who¡ª?" Seiya began to question, but stopped when he caught on. He realized that a mother was simply the one who birthed a child, or so he believed. But what Seiya couldn¡¯t grasp was why his father would invoke such a figure to stop him.


    In Seiya¡¯s mind, he had no mother¡ªor at least, if she existed, he had never met her¡ªso he thinks and believes.


    He pondered why the man standing before him, someone he could barely remember as his father, would invoke a woman he had never known or felt any connection to in an attempt to sway him.


    Seiya¡¯s health had deteriorated over the years, and with it, his memory. He had forgotten much of his past¡ªso many faces, so many moments and names. Even the simplest details of his day-to-day life often escaped him.


    As Seiya raised the staff once more, preparing to unleash its wrath upon his father, Hayne¡¯s voice interrupted. "Yes, your mother, Sei. Think about her."


    Seiya halted, turning to look at Hayne, trying to grasp the meaning behind his words.


    "Your mother is being held captive by him," Hayne revealed. Both Hayne and Mr. Sanio braced for a reaction, but Seiya remained unfazed, his indifference unbroken by the revelation.


    "So?" Seiya replied flatly, his gaze fixed on Hayne, whose eyes widened in surprise, mirrored by Mr Sanio¡¯s growing shock.


    Seiya fixed his gaze on Hayne, waiting for an explanation.


    "What are you even saying?" Hayne muttered, his voice barely audible, his eyes trembling with disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Seiya¡¯s health had deteriorated so much over the years, to the point that he couldn¡¯t recall one of the driving forces behind the traumatic events he¡¯s had to endure. But, Hayne understood it wasn¡¯t Seiya¡¯s fault, and his expression softened in sympathy.


    "You might not remember clearly, but your mother¡­ she¡¯s a good person," Hayne began, though he had never personally met or learned much about Seiya¡¯s mother. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn¡¯t naive enough to overlook the kind of mother she must have been, considering the immense suffering Seiya had endured for her sake. Hayne only learned the truth about her a few years ago when Seiya¡¯s teacher revealed it to him. The teacher was investigating, trying to uncover her whereabouts though he hadn¡¯t succeeded.


    "Regardless," Hayne continued, his tone firm, "don¡¯t kill him¡ªat least not yet. He still has to tell us where your mother is and bring her to us."

 Chapter 51 - 50: The Bloodied Path to Freedom IV | Plans Set in Motion II

    Seiya, who couldn¡¯t be moved by emotions anymore, relented. Not because he felt anything towards his so-called mother, but because he was curious to see just who the woman called his mother was.


    Seiya¡¯s father, seeing his son and Hayne converse, saw this as a chance to give out orders to his elites waiting outside. But before his lips could even part halfway, an intense side kick sent him flying and crashing violently into the lab equipment.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes spread wide in shock, his body shooting out in panic. "I told you not to kill him!" He snapped.


    "I didn¡¯t," Seiya replied flatly, his gaze drifting to his father who now sat crumpled on the floor, blood spilling from his mouth from the severe impact.


    "He was trying to do something. I think call out to his elites," Seiya added, glancing at Hayne who let out a soft "Oh."


    Seiya sauntered over to his father, who sat pathetically, seething with silent rage and inwardly cursing Seiya for possessing eyes that made him see all round. His frustration deepened, as Seiya, with even his back turned, saw his attempt to call in his elites, reacting in a split second. This irked Mr Sanio far beyond words could express.


    Seiya squatted comfortably in front of his father, resting the staff casually on his shoulder as he tilted his head, his expression unreadable.


    "You have two choices," Seiya began, his voice eerily calm, like one speaking soothing words, though the threat beneath them was unmistakable. "You can either be crushed to death by me, or shredded into pieces by the monsters over there."


    "You do know even if I let you call in your elites, I could still kill you before they got here," Seiya added coldly. "So tell me where the woman¡ªmy mother¡ªis."


    Mr. Sanio clicked his bloodied tongue in disdain. "Tsk! You won¡¯t even let me call the elites for backup."


    Realizing he was at Seiya¡¯s mercy, he finally relented, his voice bitter. "Fine. I¡¯ll tell you." He coughed, the words heavy on his lips.


    He called out an address, and Seiya turned to Hayne with a look that seemed to say, ¡¯That¡¯s what he said.¡¯ As if Hayne lacked the ability to hear and comprehend it himself.


    "That¡¯s not enough," Hayne replied curtly.


    "Just telling us where she is won¡¯t convince us. You can be lying for all we know.Hand her over," he demanded.


    Seiya¡¯s father wheezed softly, sighing in frustration. "None of the elites I brought along have teleportation abilities to bring her here," he said in a strained voice.


    "That¡¯s no problem. We have someone who can," Hayne replied, turning to Seiya.


    "Keep an eye on him while I go fetch the person¡­.please," Hayne added, knowing the last word was crucial. Seiya had come to see any request lacking a ¡¯please¡¯ as an order, and he had grown to detest being commanded.


    Hayne left, and Seiya remained planted before his father. After a moment, he stood and turned to the orcs.


    "Circle the facility and eliminate every staff member you encounter," Seiya ordered in a voice calm and cold. Seiya¡¯s voice always carried along this serene and measured tranquility, resembling the gentle drip of water in a silent cave pool. But, the words themselves carried no peace but strung along disaster. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya¡¯s father watched in quiet sorrow. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the weapon he¡¯d spent years nurturing would turn on him so swiftly.


    The orcs growled in response, beginning to move in unison.


    "Wait," Seiya commanded and they halted mid-step immediately. Seiya gazed at them with blank eyes clouded by distrust.


    "You know workers?" Seiya asked in a simple way, trying to ensure they comprehended him but the orcs only growled in response and Seiya¡¯s eyes of distrust deepened.


    "Workers, you know?" He asked again, thinking he¡¯s managed to rephrase it in a simpler way. But the orcs did still only growl in response.


    Frustrated, Seiya walked over to one of the lifeless bodies of a staff member lying on the floor. He casually lifted the body and held it up for the orcs to see.


    "This. You see, you kill," he commanded, holding the limp body before them. He realized the next minute that not every staff member looked the same, rendering the demonstration pointless.


    "No, I mean this!" He repeated, this time tugging at the staff¡¯s uniform for emphasis. You see, you kill."


    The orcs growled in comprehension and started moving. Though Seiya still watched them go with lingering distrust in his eyes. It was late after all, so only a handful of staff would be on duty while the rest had likely already changed out of their uniforms.


    Despite his persistent doubt, he ultimately chose not to focus on it, allowing the situation to unfold as it would.


    Hayne returned with the person who would help teleport Seiya¡¯s mother over¡ªEiro, who was visibly wounded, blood trailing down his arm.


    "Don¡¯t mind the blood," Hayne let out. "Eiro and the others are removing the tracking device from the children. He got his own removed but was yet to be healed before I dragged him over," He explained.


    Eiro hissed in frustration, snarling. "Tsk! Why do I have to be the one to do this?"


    "You don¡¯t want to?" Hayne asked, tilting his head slightly to the side.


    "Fuck! Did I say I wouldn¡¯t?" Eiro snapped, earning a soft chuckle from Hayne.


    They had Mr. Sanio, who was still slumped in a pitiful heap against some equipment, repeat the address to Eiro. Eiro stepped forward, conjuring a teleportation portal. He stepped inside, fading into it.


    Seiya and the others waited in silence. Hayne¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing with tension as he anxiously awaited Eiro¡¯s return. The heavy weight of uncertainty hung over him, torn between the possibility that Eiro might return with Seiya¡¯s mother¡­ or without her.


    After a while that felt like an eternity to Hayne, who waited in restless anticipation, Eiro finally started emerging from the portal, a woman cradled in his arms. Seiya¡¯s gaze sharpened, his eyes fixed with intense focus.

 Chapter 52 - 51: The Bloodied Path to Freedom V | Plans Set in Motion III

    Seiya¡¯s gaze sharpened as Eiro stepped out of the portal, carrying a frail unconscious woman in his arms. Her face was pallid and deeply lined¡ªnot from aging, but seemingly from the weight of relentless stress. Malnourished and fragile, her disheveled hair was dry and brittle, like a patient long confined to an asylum.


    Both Hayne and Seiya found their eyes drawn to her, staring as if she were a peculiar piece of art on display.


    Sensing Seiya¡¯s attention was momentarily diverted, Mr. Sanio extended his hand, in an attempt to activate his Awakened Ability. But in an instant before he could, a thunderous crack that grasped everyone¡¯s attention was heard¡ªSeiya had struck his father again, sending him crashing into another set of equipment.


    Mr. Sanio crumpled to the ground, too weak to even rise to sit up.


    Eiro and Hayne were visibly shaken. Eiro¡¯s eyes were widened in disbelief at the sheer brutality Seiya displayed toward his own father.


    "What did he do this time?" Hayne asked, struggling to process the sudden violence.


    "He raised his hand¡­ I assume he intended to use his Ability," Seiya answered plainly.


    Hayne could only stare at him, speechless. Unable to digest Seiya¡¯s actions.


    Eiro glanced between them, both impressed and oddly envious of how effortlessly they communicated and understood each other.


    Turning his attention back to the woman purported to be his mother, Seiya regarded her as nothing more than deadweight. They were on the verge of leaving, yet came another burden¡ªsomeone who didn¡¯t seem would be able to walk without support. To him, she was a load.


    A thick chain bound her ankle, its length stretching into the portal that had yet to close.


    "I couldn¡¯t break the chain," Eiro admitted, his grip on the woman gentle despite his frustration.


    Hayne turned to Seiya, his gaze wordlessly urging him to help. But Seiya remained unmoved, only stepping forward when Hayne finally said, ¡¯please.¡¯


    With an air of indifference, Seiya strolled over and grasped the chain. His muscles tensed, veins bulging along his arms as he exerted his strength¡ªthen, effortlessly, the metal snapped apart in his grip.


    Eiro scoffed, turning his gaze away with a huff. "Hmph!"


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, he spun back toward Seiya, baring his sharp teeth in a low growl. "You should be grateful," he sneered. "At least say ¡¯thank you¡¯ for bringing your mother here, hmph!"


    "¡­"


    Seiya remained blinking at him without a word.


    Eiro¡¯s brow twitched, irritation flaring at what he perceived as mockery.


    "Hah?! What¡¯s with that look?" His eyes press wide.


    "I never asked you to bring her, did I?" Seiya said flatly, his piercing gaze meeting Eiro¡¯s incredulous stare.


    Eiro¡¯s frown deepened, unable to believe what he was hearing.


    "I don¡¯t care about a woman I don¡¯t even know¡ªa woman you all claim to be my mother. Do whatever you want with her. Take her back, leave her to die, it makes no difference to me."


    Mr. Sanio, still slumped on the floor, was taken aback by Seiya¡¯s cold indifference, though he lacked the strength to intervene.


    Eiro¡¯s patience snapped. Lowering the woman carefully to the ground, he stormed over and grabbed Seiya by the collar, as he had done many times before.


    "What the hell are you saying?!" He roared. "Leave her to die? Your own mother?!


    Seiya¡¯s expression darkened, irritation flashing in his eyes. In one swift motion, he seized Eiro¡¯s wrist in an iron grip, his fingers tightening almost to the point of strain. With his other hand, he pressed down on Eiro¡¯s shoulder, forcing him to his knees.


    Eiro struggled, but no matter how much he fought, he could not break free.


    "You¡¯re so full of yourself," Seiya murmured, looking down at him as if he were nothing more than an insect beneath his boot. "Barking at me like that, when all I did was speak the truth."


    Seiya had grown tired of the self-righteousness of those around him¡ªthe conflicting perspectives of the people within the facility increasingly vexed him.


    Just as Seiya prepared to act further, Hayne lunged forward. He grabbed Eiro by the collar and yanked him backward, breaking Seiya¡¯s grip in an instant.


    Hayne¡¯s breath came fast, his eyes wide with disbelief and his face pale with fear. In that fleeting moment, when Seiya looked down at Eiro, Hayne had seen it¡ªthe pure, undiluted intent to kill. A second later, and Eiro would have been dead. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How did he change this much¡­? Hayne found himself wondering.


    Eiro, thrown onto the floor, sprang up in rage. But before he could lunge at Seiya again, Hayne stepped between them.


    "Just let it go," Hayne said firmly. "You¡¯ve always been the one acting aggressive with him, and this time, he fought back. As for bringing his mother¡ªthank you."


    Eiro let out a sharp hiss of frustration but, after a tense moment, turned his face away in reluctant spite.


    With a sigh, Hayne instructed him to take Seiya¡¯s mother to the safe room where the other children were gathered, having their trackers removed.


    As Eiro carried the woman away, Seiya strode leisurely toward his father, reaching down to grasp him by the hair and lifting his head with effortless ease.


    "Should I call in your elites?" he asked, his tone unsettlingly polite.


    "Since they can¡¯t even come in without your orders. Waiting out there like dogs," Seiya taunted, his white eyes gleaming as he stared down at the battered man.


    His grip tightened. "I will though, just that you won¡¯t get to see the action."


    Raising his hand, Seiya prepared to strike¡ªbut before he could bring it down, Hayne intervened once again


    Seiya¡¯s eyes flashed with raw fury as he snapped his head toward Hayne, his patience wearing thin.


    "Whoa, whoa¡ªcalm down¡­please" Hayne urged, sweat beading on his forehead with hands raised in a placating gesture from the thick tension in the air. "You¡¯re free to kill him¡­..later, but there¡¯s something I need to know first."


    Hayne¡¯s once meek expression turned steely as he addressed Mr. Sanio, his gaze piercing the weakened man on the floor.


    "As we prepare to leave¡­ are the children¡¯s lives guaranteed?" Hayne inquired, his eyes fixed on the almost lifeless figure of Mr. Sanio.


    "Can we safely assume no one will pursue us once we depart?" Hayne added, the tension in his voice evident.


    Mr. Sanio chuckled weakly, a cough following closely after, and a thin smirk curled on his bloodied lips.


    "That¡¯s a rather idealistic hope," he said, blood staining his smirk. "With me dead, of course, the others will come for you all. Or did you truly think I acted alone in all of this?"


    Hayne exhaled sharply, his tone calm. "I figured as much."


    "When we leave, I intend to see the children lead a better life," Hayne continued. "Having people like you chasing after us will only complicate that. Tell me¡ªhow do we put an end to this?"


    Mr. Sanio¡¯s smirk widened. "You expect me to reveal that?" He paused for a moment, then added shamelessly, "Well, it¡¯s simple, really. Just let me live."


    Hayne arched a brow, his expression one of curiosity, urging him to elaborate.


    "We can strike a deal to ensure the children¡¯s safety, the life you want for them¡­ that is, if you survive my elites of course," Mr. Sanio said, his tone laced with challenge. Seiya¡¯s brow furrowed in response, a dangerous gleam flickering in his eyes.


    Standing, he strode toward the center of the hall, his staff held firmly, extended at his side.


    "Your elites¡­" Seiya began, his voice eerily calm and controlled. "Call them in."


    Mr. Sanio¡¯s lips curled into a small, knowing smile as he pressed a button on the tiny communication device clenched tightly in his grasp.


    In an instant, the doors burst open, and a violent rush of wind swept through the hall as several elites sprang inside.


    Seiya stood unmoving, waiting in the middle of the hall¡ªstaff in hand, head slightly raised with his cold white eyes gleaming in anticipation.

 Chapter 53 - 52: The Bloodied Path to Freedom VI | Plans Set in Motion IV

    Upon hearing Seiya¡¯s words about allowing his father to call in the elites, Hayne hurried toward him, anxious.


    "What are you saying?! Don¡¯t let them¡ª" he began in a panic, but before he could finish, the heavy door burst open, a fierce gust of wind rushing through as the elites leapt inside.


    Seiya¡¯s eyes gleamed as he tightly gripped his staff. In an instant, he appeared at the threshold, slamming the head of an elite against the wall with sheer power. A cold breeze swept through the hall, freezing everyone in place with pale faces¡ªthe elites marveled at Seiya¡¯s speed and might.


    This display erased any lingering nonchalance among the remaining elites. They steeled themselves, realizing that their opponent was not one to be underestimated.


    The elite who had been slammed to the wall crumpled to the floor, lifeless. Seiya turned away from him, strolling past the others with casual ease and returning to his position in the center of the hall.


    He extended his staff in a sweeping motion, then raised his gaze to the four remaining elites, now arranged before him. "Do I respect you all and rid you one after one?" he asked, his head tilting slightly in contemplation. "Or do I simply wipe you all out at once?" His voice was polite, but his gaze was sharp and spine chilling.


    Seiya¡¯s father¡¯s eyes remained wide in disbelief, shocked by the swiftness with which Seiya had taken down an elite. He had grossly underestimated his son, unaware of the immense power and skill he had developed over the years from the rigid training.


    An elite from the four stepped up, closing up on Seiya¡ªhe appeared quite short that Seiya¡¯s gaze fell on him from above, watching with detached curiosity.


    "What kind of strange eyes are those? Kekeke," the elite taunted, his grin spreading across his face. "Not that it matters," he added, before bringing up a powerful punch aimed directly at Seiya¡¯s face.


    The punch landed with a forceful strike to Seiya¡¯s cheek, tilting his head slightly and drawing a small tear at the corner of his lip. Seiya had seen the blow coming, and with his eyes¡¯ ability to perceive time in slow motion, he could have easily avoided or stopped it¡ªbut for some reason, he didn¡¯t.


    Blood trickled from the corner of Seiya¡¯s mouth, his head still tilted, he stared down at the elite, his eyes gleaming with a chilling intensity. The mocking grin had vanished from the elite¡¯s face, replaced by a stern expression. He quickly leapt back to his comrades, shaking the hand that had thrown the punch as if trying to shake off the lingering pain.


    "We attack together," he declared, his tone laced with a shameless confidence, flashing a toothy grin.


    The other elites responded with grins and knowing smirks¡ªexcept for one. The elite with black hair, streaked with white strands at the front from vitiligo¡ªthe one who had accompanied Seiya on his first mission. Unlike the others, he stood rigid, his cold, impassive features showed no amusement.


    Seiya¡¯s cold gaze lingered on him, a flicker of familiarity stirring in his mind, but the memory remained vague, just out of reach. So he couldn¡¯t place him.


    "Alright, together!" one of the elites announced with a cheeky grin and they moved into position. But before any of them could act, Seiya surged forward in a blur of motion, launching himself at the short elite who had struck him. Seiya¡¯s legs coiled tightly around the boy¡¯s torso, pinning his arms to his sides, locking him in place.


    The elite¡¯s eyes widened in slow realization as Seiya raised his staff high, its tip aimed directly at his skull. Just as the staff came hurtling down with lethal force, another elite lunged forward, thrusting out his palm in a desperate attempt to intercept the strike.


    A grave miscalculation from his part.


    Seiya¡¯s staff tore through the elite¡¯s outstretched palm, obliterating it in an instant before continuing its merciless descent. It struck the short elite¡¯s head with devastating precision, the sheer force driving it straight through his body. His upper half erupted into fragments of flesh and bone, while his lower half lingered for a fleeting moment¡ªthen crumpled lifelessly to the ground.


    The elite whose palm had been shattered stood paralyzed, his breath caught in his throat. He stared in horror at the ruin of his severed limb, beads of sweat gathering on his ashen face.


    Hayne instinctively staggered backward, his body recoiling from the overwhelming aura of danger.


    Seiya¡¯s father, frozen in shock, could only stare¡ªhis form stiff, his mind struggling to process the brutality he had just witnessed.


    The remaining elites watched in silence, their expressions unreadable, But their stillness betrayed their thoughts. None of them had expected this.


    Seiya, now streaked with blood from his fallen opponent, flicked his staff with a casual motion, sending crimson droplets scattering across the floor. Without a word, he turned and strode back to his place at the center of the hall.


    "¡­.he punched me," He remarked casually to the people who remained in stunned silence, his tone calm.


    Of the five elites Seiya¡¯s father had summoned, only three remained standing. Without hesitation, they fell into formation, their bodies tensing as they activated their Awakened Abilities in unison¡ªpreparing to engage Seiya all at once.


    The sight of Seiya¡¯s terrifying power and the spectacle they witnessed had cemented in their minds¡ªSeiya was unlike any opponent they had come across.


    This was no longer a mere battle; it was survival. There was no room for hesitation, neither pride to uphold nor shame to spare. Only one fact remained¡ªeither they struck him down, or they would fall by his hands.


    Seiya exhaled, his gaze hollow, devoid of interest. He had grown weary of this pattern¡ªwhenever these so-called Awakeners found themselves cornered, they resorted to their abilities, as if that would change their fate. Now his eyes are going to register and absorb three more Abilities he deemed useless.


    Nonetheless, Seiya steeled himself, ready to engage them.


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54 - 53: The Bloodied Path to Freedom VII | Plans Set in Motion V

    The elites launched their attack, engaging Seiya in a whirlwind of strikes. Their speed was undeniable, their coordination precise¡ªyet, to Seiya, it was nothing more than a game. He moved effortlessly among them, toying with their attacks as if they were sluggish and predictable.


    In a single, practiced motion, the trio closed in, propelling themselves forward with their abilities, intent on overwhelming him. Seiya swung his staff in retaliation, but just as the strike descended, one of the elites intercepted¡ªhis foot snapping upward, kicking Seiya¡¯s hand and forcing the staff from his grip.


    The staff slipped from Seiya¡¯s grasp, tumbling through the air.


    Seiya had seen the kick coming of course, but he didn¡¯t bother stopping it because he thought the kick wouldn¡¯t do much¡ªa miscalculation because he underestimated that particular elite¡ªthe one with vitiligo.


    "Eh?" Seiya exhaled, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    The elites had targeted his staff, believing it to be the source of his overwhelming power. To them, he seemed indestructible because of it, so their priority was to separate him from his weapon.


    What they didn¡¯t realize was that Seiya didn¡¯t need to go retrieve it himself¡ªhe only had to call it back. But he chose not to. He had already grasped their intent and, out of understanding rather than necessity, he decided to fight without it.


    "Well, since you¡¯re all trying so hard," Seiya mused, crouching to retrieve his sleep mask. "I¡¯ll humor you by making things easier." With that, he slid the mask over his eyes. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When his eyes are fully uncovered, Seiya sees time in slow motion. But when obscured by something or closed, time flows normally¡ªthough he still possesses the clairvoyant vision to see through everything. By doing this, he was giving the elites a chance to match his pace though to Seiya, they seemed pretty weak that he doubted they could¡ªeven with this handicap.


    "Alright then, here I come," Seiya announced.


    With a single step forward, he vanished, reappearing before one of the elites, his fist drawn back, every muscle tensed for impact.


    The elites, unaware of how Seiya¡¯s eyes truly worked, were caught off guard¡ªperplexed he was just as fast, even blindfolded. His incoming punch carried a burst of wind, its sheer force brimming with devastation. But before it could land, another elite intercepted with a counterpunch nearly equal in power. However, the weight behind Seiya¡¯s strike easily overpowered it, shifting the elite¡¯s arm aside.


    Without wasting time, the same elite who had just parried Seiya¡¯s blow swept in low, his foot cutting through the air in a heavy, precise kick aimed at Seiya¡¯s legs. The impact forced Seiya downward, but he adapted instantly, stretching his body seamlessly. One hand caught the ground for balance, while his other leg coiled back¡ªthen snapped forward in a devastating counter-kick. His foot struck the tender spot between the crook of the neck and the shoulder of his original target.


    The force sent the elite crashing face-first into the floor, his body flattened by the sheer intensity of the strike.


    Seiya straightened, his gaze settling on the one who had parried his punch and swept his legs¡ªthe elite with a few strands of white threading through his dark hair, noting him as the problematic one. Stronger than the others but that only made Seiya all the more excited.


    Seiya and the two remaining elites locked in a fierce battle, their movements swift and relentless. In the midst of the chaos, Seiya¡¯s father saw a fleeting chance to escape. Struggling to his feet, he staggered, desperately trying to make his way, hands clawing along the wall for support. But before he could take more than a few steps, Seiya, still engaged in combat, appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Mr. Sanio froze, his eyes widening as Seiya¡¯s grip closed around his neck, his thumb pressing firmly under his chin to keep his head upright.


    "Hey old man, I did ask you to stay put, did I not?" Seiya¡¯s voice was calm but carried an undeniable edge. "Try this again, and your head will be the next to scrub this floor."


    With a quick shove, Seiya sent his father sprawling aside and turned back to face the remaining elites, seamlessly rejoining the fight.


    Both the elites and Seiya¡¯s father were left in stunned disbelief, unable to comprehend how Seiya could move so quickly, even while engaged in such a furious battle.


    As the battle raged on between Seiya and the elites, a faint heartbeat reached his ear, dimming slowly by the minute. It was unlike the multiple heart pulsations that had been grating against his ears, coming to an abrupt stop. This one was slowly fading, its pulsation getting fainter by the minute.


    {Who¡¯s dying now?} Ibyu¡¯s voice echoed in Seiya¡¯s mind, but Seiya didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t care to know who was dying and he wouldn¡¯t care even if he knew.


    Mr. Sanio and Hayne stood on the sidelines, watching in silence as the battle raged before them. Hayne, overwhelmed by fear and concern for Seiya, couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away or leave to attend to other matters. Meanwhile, Mr. Sanio was bound by his own fear¡ªa deep, paralyzing dread instilled in him by Seiya¡¯s stern warning. The fear had woven itself into his very bones, leaving him incapable of defying or disobeying, no matter how much he might have wanted to leave.


    In the midst of the chaotic clash, Seiya struck down another elite with a devastating punch, leaving him face-to-face with the remaining opponent¡ªthe elite with vitiligo. What had started as a battle of numbers became a one-on-one confrontation.


    Despite being alone, the last elite proved to be a formidable adversary, matching Seiya¡¯s pace and engaging in a relentless battle of speed and strength¡ªneither yielding nor backing down.


    Moments later, the chaotic clash still raging on, a boy from the lab suddenly burst into the hall. His face was streaked with tears and snort, desperate. He dashed toward Hayne, his breath shaky.


    "S-Suhei¡­" he sobbed, clutching Hayne¡¯s clothes tightly. "Suhei is dying!!" he cried out, his voice breaking in anguish.

 Chapter 55 - 54: The Bloodied Path to Freedom VIII | Plans Set in Motion VI

    "Suhei¡­ Suhei is dying," the boy cried as he slid down Hayne¡¯s body, tears streaming down his face. Upon hearing this, Hayne¡¯s heart lurched, his body seizing with panic.


    His gaze shot to Seiya, who had been blasted across the room by the elite with vitiligo. A swirling vortex of wind spiraled from the elite¡¯s palm, the same wind that had hurled Seiya away. The wind twisted, pressing against Seiya¡¯s chest and pinning him harshly against the lab equipment. Had Seiya¡¯s body been that of an ordinary person, the gale would have surely caved in his chest, but being Seiya, a being unlike any other, the impact merely shredded his shirt in a circular pattern.


    This one elite proved stubborn and difficult to defeat.


    As Seiya slowly rose from the wreckage, Hayne¡¯s sharp voice pierced the air. "Seiya, Suhei is hurt! Suhei¡­" His words cracked with panic, his body trembling.


    Seiya didn¡¯t respond, nor did he spare a glance in Hayne¡¯s direction. He simply stood up, plucking the glass shards he got from crashing into the lab equipment from his skin and face, his arms and face bled. When he had nearly removed all the shards, his hand still pressed against his blood-smeared forehead, he lifted his head slightly, his eyes downcast, as if high or floating in a haze. "Hah?!" he spat, his voice dripping with irritation.


    "What should I care about one human dying?!" Seiya¡¯s eyes flashed cold and deadly as they locked onto Hayne.


    Hayne¡¯s expression slowly shifted to one of confusion, as if struck by an unseen blow. "It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not just anyone, it¡¯s Suhei!" he cried out, desperation lacing his voice.


    Seiya¡¯s expression remained unmoved, his tone edged with impatience. "You¡¯re really pestering me right now. Want to die next?" His eyes, sharp and gleaming with menace, bore into Hayne.


    Stunned, Hayne could only watch helplessly as tears fell from his eyes before he turned and fled with the boy who had delivered the news.


    Seiya, unbothered, shifted his attention back to the elite who had sent him crashing moments ago. Lifting a hand, he pointed at him. "Let¡¯s continue."


    Planting a foot firmly into the ground, Seiya crouched, channeling power into his legs before launching forward at blinding speed. The elite barely had time to summon another gale before Seiya seized him by the collar. His voice was low, unwavering. "Got you." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, without hesitation, he drove the elite into the ground with bone-crushing force.


    The elite struggled to retaliate, but Seiya was faster. He stomped down on his wrist, the sickening crack of shattered bone ringing through the air. Before the elite could process the pain, Seiya did the same to his other hand, rendering him completely defenseless. With measured weight, Seiya pressed his foot against the elite, ensuring he remained pinned and helpless beneath him.


    Seiya stood over the fallen elite, his presence looming like an impending wall. His gaze, sharp and unwavering, held a dangerous gleam¡ªan unspoken exhilaration thrumming beneath his skin. The thought of crushing the man¡¯s skull beneath his foot, reducing it to nothing but bits, sent a shiver of anticipation through him.


    But Seiya held back. He decided that would be too easy a death.


    With measured ease, he extended a hand, calling his staff into his grasp. If he was to end this, he preferred to do so with a weapon capable of bringing absolute devastation.


    He pressed the tip of the staff lightly against the elite¡¯s chest. His lips parted to give the command, but just before he could speak, Ibyu¡¯s voice interrupted.


    {Sei, no!}


    Seiya exhaled sharply, irritation flickering across his face. "Why?"


    {You know this elite is stronger than the others, right?}


    Seiya remained silent, his thoughts already knowing the answer. This elite had proven to be the strongest of the lot.


    {Just because you easily defeated them doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll defeat every opponent you encounter from here on out with ease. You¡¯ve been confined here too long. You¡¯ve gone on missions, yes, but you haven¡¯t explored the world out there yet,} Ibyu explained.


    Seiya¡¯s fingers curled tighter around his staff. "What are you getting at? Don¡¯t waste my time with these pointless words. Get to the point,"


    {What I¡¯m saying is this: Don¡¯t kill him. Take him in as one of your own, so that when you start exploring the world, you¡¯ll have someone to fight by your side when trouble arises.} Ibyu¡¯s voice was urgent. {I know Hayne might accompany you, but he has no combat ability. He¡¯s useless in that regard. This one, however, gave you quite a challenge. Use him until he becomes useless.}


    "I don¡¯t want to though. I don¡¯t need anyone by my side. They¡¯re annoying," Seiya muttered, his face scrunched with exasperation.


    Ibyu bristled within him, frustration flaring. Its presence throbbed against Seiya¡¯s chest, forcing a sharp inhale from him.


    {Why don¡¯t you listen to anyone anymore? You¡¯re even mean to me! Don¡¯t kill him! If you don¡¯t want him, then I do!}


    Seiya sighed, dragging a hand over his face. He knew Ibyu wouldn¡¯t stop¡ªthis argument would last for days if he resisted.


    "Fine," he muttered, resignation heavy in his voice.


    {Great! Now tell him you spared his life, so he should work under you now, not that revolting man,} Ibyu instructed, satisfied.


    With a sigh, Seiya crouched beside the elite, who lay gasping for breath, drained from their battle.


    Seiya¡¯s voice was cold and stern. "Listen closely. I¡¯ve decided to let you live. From now on, you serve me."


    The moment the words left his mouth, he scowled. The very idea was irritating¡ªcringing at his own words.


    "Well, stay behind me," Seiya rose, gripping the elite by the leg and dragging him aside. "I¡¯m about to bring this place down."


    "You too, unless you want to die," He addressed his father who limped over hastily.


    With them behind him, Seiya strode forward, his staff scraping lightly against the ground. Then, he lowered himself into a squat, the tip of his staff pressed to the floor.


    {What are you about to do?} Ibyu inquired.


    "Destroy the facility, what else?" Seiya answered bluntly.


    {And how exactly do you plan to do that?}


    "Bring it down to the ground," he replied with indifference.


    {Huh? But what about the children still inside? Hayne and the others are on the third floor with Suhei!} Ibyu¡¯s voice wavered with panic.


    Seiya removed his sleep mask, letting it fall to the ground. "I already told Hayne to gather everyone in one place. I can see the multiple children gathered in a single room¡ªI¡¯ll spare that," he said flatly.


    {But what about those on the third floor?! It¡¯s clear not everyone has made it to that room yet! What if they die?!} Ibyu cried out.


    "Not my problem. I did tell Hayne to round up everyone. If they don¡¯t make it, that¡¯s on them," Seiya retorted without hesitation.


    His gaze widened slightly as he remained motionless, his focus sharpening. He envisioned the entire building, noting the one room where multiple hearts pulsed in unison¡ªthe sole exception.


    Pressing his staff firmly against the ground, his eyes shimmered with an eerie light. Then, in a voice as soft and delicate as if uttering something beautiful, he murmured, "Catastrophe."


    The moment the word escaped his lips, cracks splintered across the floor with breathtaking speed. In an instant, the facility crumbled, collapsing as if an earthquake had torn through its foundation.

 Chapter 56 - 55: The Bloodied Path to Freedom IX | Roller Coaster of Emotions

    Mr. Sanio¡¯s eyes widened in despair and disbelief as his facility crumbled before him. Years of effort, his great achievements¡ªnow reduced to ruin.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze glowed with an eerie brilliance as he peered through the collapsing walls, checking the room where the children had been kept to see if he was able to leave that and the surrounding ones. His efforts had succeeded¡ªthey remained standing though they had some visible cracks from the intense crumbling of the walls around it.


    Dust and debris filled the air, 80% of the facility falling into chaos. With its roof gone and everywhere exposed, a cold wind swept through from every direction. Everywhere fell dim, illuminated only by the bright glow of the moonlight. Apart from the places Seiya had spared, only the ground beneath his feet remained intact¡ªeverything else had collapsed.


    {So cool! Your weapon can do this?} Ibyu exclaimed in awe.


    "It can," Seiya responded flatly, unaffected by Ibyu¡¯s enthusiasm.


    {But how did you come to know? And how did you come to wield it so perfectly?} Ibyu pressed further.


    "I just knew," Seiya replied curtly.


    {¡­}


    "..¡­The first time I was in its presence, I felt it resonate with me. And when I touched it, it was as if I had always known how to use it," he explained.


    {Well, you¡¯re not exactly normal, so I get it,} Ibyu giggled.


    Beneath the rubble, Seiya could see and hear the faint, struggling heartbeats of those trapped¡ªsome still alive, others already gone.


    Slowly, survivors began to emerge from all parts of the facility, pushing aside debris. Among them were several staff members, including Miss Onoya, and the children from the third floor. Hayne was among them, assisted by an older student.


    Amidst the wreckage, a girl sat hunched over, Suhei¡¯s limp body draped across her lap. His sluggish hand rested in hers, pinned beneath fallen debris. The other boys who had tumbled down with the collapse rushed to her side, desperately clearing away the rubble. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl sniffled softly, her head bowed as silent tears streamed down her face.


    "Suhei¡­" she whispered hoarsely.


    "Don¡¯t do this to me¡­ please," she pleaded, clutching his hand.


    "Why¡­ Why now? Weren¡¯t you always the cheerful one? Always chanting how we¡¯d escape together one day? So why now?!" she screamed, though her voice, hoarse with grief, barely registered as a shout.


    "Why now, when we are finally about to see the light? You promised we¡¯d all leave together¡ªso why are you the one breaking that promise, Suhei?" she sobbed, lowering her head onto his chest.


    "You always said you wouldn¡¯t hurt me or let anyone hurt me¡­ but this¡ªthis you¡¯re about to do to me will scar me for life," she whispered, her body trembling with grief.


    "Please¡­ don¡¯t go. Please," she pleaded, her voice breaking as she repeated the words over and over. The others turned their gazes away, unable to bear the heartbreaking scene before them.


    Suhei, his eyes barely open, exhaled weakly, his blurred vision catching a glimpse of Seiya. With the last of his fading strength, his trembling hand reached out, silently calling. Yet Seiya remained motionless, unmoved by the desperate gesture.


    Hayne turned to Seiya, desperation flaring in his eyes. He grabbed the front of Seiya¡¯s shirt, shaking him. "He¡¯s calling for you! Go to him!" he shouted, his voice thick with rage and anguish.


    {Please, go,} Ibyu¡¯s voice echoed softly in Seiya¡¯s mind, laced with sorrow. {Suhei was always kind to you. You might not remember, but he was the first to truly see you for who you are. He was the one who made everyone understand your situation. Even if you don¡¯t care anymore¡­ just go,} Ibyu urged softly.


    Seiya exhaled slowly, his steps heavy as he finally moved toward Suhei. Seeing him up close, Suhei¡¯s lips curved into a weak smile. His chest and abdomen bore deep, gaping wounds, his organs damaged beyond repair. The only thing keeping him alive was Hayne¡¯s desperate use of his ability.


    "Hold his hand," Hayne urged, his voice tight with emotion. Seiya hesitated, staring at Suhei¡¯s trembling fingers, waiting for his.


    Irritated but restraining himself, Seiya crouched and took Suhei¡¯s hand. Suhei¡¯s smile widened, his relief evident. His fingers, weak and lifeless, almost slipped from Seiya¡¯s grasp, but Seiya tightened his hold, steadying them.


    "Sei¡­" Suhei rasped, his voice was barely more than a whisper, hoarse and strained, as if crushed beneath an unbearable weight. His peach apricot hair, disheveled with dirt, poured back.


    "I¡¯m... so happy," he murmured, only to choke on his own blood, his body shuddering violently.


    "Don¡¯t speak," the girl beside him pleaded, her voice trembling as tears streamed down her face.


    Suhei¡¯s smile wavered, but he pressed on. "Happy that¡­ we¡¯re finally leaving¡­ this place."


    Pain flickered across every face present. The weight of his words settled heavily in their chests.


    "But it¡¯s too¡­ bad¡­ that I¡ª" A tear slipped from Suhei¡¯s eye, mixing with blood as it trickled down his cheek.


    It¡¯s so sad that¡­ I won¡¯t be joining you all." His voice faltered, another cough wracking his frail body, spilling more blood from his lips.


    "I¡­ I wanted to stay with you longer¡­ to act as a big¡­ brother¡­ but I¡­" His breath came in shallow gasps, his head bobbing slightly as he struggled to hold on. "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered.


    "I have to¡­ leave you to the others¡­ and go on¡­ first." A faint, fragile smile tugged at his bloodied lips, even as tears slipped freely from his eyes.


    "I want you to¡­ know that¡­ no matt¡­ mat¡­ m¡ª" His sentence was left unfinished. His hand slipped from Seiya¡¯s grasp, falling limply to the ground. His eyes fluttered shut.


    A heart-wrenching scream tore through the air, raw and piercing.


    "Suhei!" The girl wailed, her cries filled with unbearable grief. She clutched his lifeless body, shaking as she wept bitterly.


    Around her, the others turned away, their faces contorted with pain. Some covered their mouths, others clenched their fists, fighting to hold back their own tears. But no matter how hard they tried, the sorrow was too much to bear.


    It was Suhei, after all. The cheerful one who had always smiled, who had lifted their spirits even in their darkest moments. The one who had always told them there was always hope, chanting that they would escape together some day.


    But now, when they had finally broken free, about to leave¡ªhe was the only one who wouldn¡¯t be leaving with them.


    It wrecked them.

 Chapter 57 - 56: The Bloodied Path to Freedom X | Roller Coaster of Emotions II

    Seiya watched with an unreadable expression, detached from their grief. He couldn¡¯t understand why they all mourned so deeply over a single person¡¯s death.


    {Oh, Suhei¡­ sniff¡­ Suhei¡­} Ibyu¡¯s voice trembled in his mind.


    Seiya¡¯s brows twitched in irritation, his expression subtly shifting to one of exasperation¡ªdon¡¯t be so dramatic.


    Meanwhile, Eiro, having finished extracting their tracking devices, stepped out of the safe room, his pace unhurried¡ªuntil the scene before him brought him to an abrupt halt. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt his own eyes as he stared in disbelief.


    He had thought the power abruptly going off was part of the wicked games of the staff members here, not bothering along with the others, to stop executing their plans. Despite hearing solid tremors and tremblings, he hadn¡¯t anticipated what was in front of him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The facility was in ruins. What had once been a towering structure was now little more than a wasteland of shattered stone and twisted debris. And yet, inexplicably, the room he had just left stood untouched, the only remnant of what had once existed. His eyes widened in disbelief as he took in the open sky above, the building¡¯s roof completely gone.


    Eiro¡¯s initial shock was swiftly overshadowed by the scene unfolding a short distance away, turning his disbelief into horror. A cluster of familiar faces¡ªthose from the third floor, including Hayne¡ªstood weeping, their expressions twisted with grief, shoulders shaking. And at the center of it all, Suhei lay motionless, his lifeless body draped across the girl¡¯s lap, her anguished cries piercing the air.


    Eiro¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He rushed forward, his pulse hammering.


    "Suhei¡­" he whispered, his eyes widening further as he took in the boy¡¯s still form.


    "Wh-what happened?" he gasped, his voice breaking as he struggled to form the words.


    Hayne stepped closer, wiping his damp face. His voice, when it came, was hollow.


    "There was an elite¡­ disguised among the third-floor seniors all this time. None of us knew," he murmured. "When they shared their escape plan and tried to put it into motion, he turned on them. A fight broke out¡­ Suhei¡ªhe¡­ he tried to stop him, and¡­" Hayne¡¯s voice faltered, his head jerking away as if he couldn¡¯t bear to say the words aloud.


    Eiro¡¯s hands clenched into fists, veins pulsing with barely contained rage.


    "Who?" he rasped, his breathing ragged. "Who the hell did this? Which elite?!"


    The others, momentarily overwhelmed by grief from losing a dear one, froze up. Their gazes snapped toward a pile of debris. In their mourning, they had all forgotten the enemy still lurking among them. They recalled him falling with them when the building collapsed¡­ but he hadn¡¯t been seen since.


    As their eyes darted around frantically in search of him, Eiro caught a flicker of movement.


    A figure, slender and swift¡ªemerged from his hiding. His hair whipped in the wind as he lunged forward, his blade drawn, closing in on Hayne with wicked intent.


    There was no time to think as the elite lurched forward with speed. His blade hurtled toward Hayne¡¯s back..


    Just as the sword was about to pierce Hayne from behind, instinct took over and Eiro lunged forward in a blur of motion, throwing himself into the blade.


    The elite drove his sword through Eiro¡¯s chest, wrenching it out the next second as he retreated¡ªgaining everyone¡¯s attention.


    They were all struck in awe at what just unfolded in the blink of an eye. Only a moment ago had they lost Suhei, now¡­Eiro?


    "Eiro!" Hayne¡¯s voice cracked as he caught his collapsing friend, arms trembling under his weight.


    Blood gushed from the open wound, soaking into Eiro¡¯s clothes and onto Hayne¡¯s. A dark trickle of blood slipped from the corner of his lips, trailing down his chin.


    "No¡­ No, not you too," Hayne pleaded, his voice shaking, his eyes swollen from too many tears already shed. The thought of losing yet another friend, devastated him completely.


    A short distance away, Seiya remained unmoved, his gaze hollow. He had seen the attack coming¡ªhad watched it unfold¡ªand yet, he had done nothing.


    He simply stood there, his face unreadable, his exhaustion deeper than words.


    Eiro lay unmoving in Hayne¡¯s arms, his body propped up just enough to keep the rubble from digging into his back.


    "You didn¡¯t have to¡­" Hayne¡¯s voice cracked as he clutched Eiro tightly, desperate to hold him together¡ªfearing if he let go, Eiro would slip away forever.


    "I just¡­ couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing," Eiro murmured, his breath shallow, hot as they came out.


    Hayne¡¯s heart clenched, constricting tightly from guilt and pain. He couldn¡¯t help but blame his oversight that led to this. Why couldn¡¯t he be the one to see the elite coming? Why wasn¡¯t he alert when he found out an enemy was on loose? Why did Eiro have to be here when this took place? He¡¯d gladly give up his own life as long he wasn¡¯t the bane that leads to anyone¡¯s end.


    His face wrinkled up as he wept silently in bitterness.


    While they all engaged in what Seiya deemed to be dramatic¡ªgrieving, his gaze shifted past them, settling on the elite who had just struck Eiro down.


    Seiya started ambling over, not for justice, neither to avenge anyone nor anything but purely to kill him, out of spite¡ªafter all, he was going to kill everyone except the children anyway.


    As Seiya ambled past Eiro and Hayne, Eiro called out to him, halting him in his tracks.


    "You," Eiro began, a faint cough escaping his lips as blood trickled from his mouth.


    "You see the reason I couldn¡¯t get chummy with you¡­couldn¡¯t bring myself to like you¡­" Eiro¡¯s voice faltered, growing weaker with each word.


    "We¡¯ve spent years locked in here¡­ and now I¡¯m going to die without ever seeing the outside world." He directed his words at Seiya, who remained motionless, looking down at him with cold, emotionless eyes.


    "You better¡­.." Eiro swallowed painfully, a labored breath escaping his chest.


    "You better not die so soon," he murmured, his voice strained. "And make sure you send that bastard to me in hell. I-I¡¯ll be waiting to torture him there, to make him pay...after all, over there, I¡¯ll be his senior."


    With that, Eiro¡¯s hands and body went limp.

 Chapter 58 - 57: The Bloodied Path to Freedom XI | Plans Set in Motion VII

    As Eiro¡¯s hand fell lifeless to the ground, Hayne immediately seized it, clutching it firmly in his warm grasp. "Eiro¡­ please," Hayne begged, his breath ragged as he strained to hear Eiro¡¯s faint, shallow breathing.


    "No!" A boy from the third floor shouted. His bulky frame and low fade haircut complemented his chiseled features. "We can¡¯t let Eiro die like Suhei! We¡¯ve just lost him, and now we¡¯re about to lose another. We can¡¯t let that happen!" He snarled, his gaze fixed on the girl still sitting amidst the rubble, cradling Suhei¡¯s lifeless form.


    "Not while Riena is here," he added, his eyes burning with intensity as they pierced the back of Riena, whose heart ached with the loss of Suhei.


    "Hayne," called the senior with a bulky frame.


    "As you can see, Eiro is not dead. Keep using your ability to slow the injury¡¯s progression. We¡¯re going to save him," he declared, his voice firm with anger and resolve.


    "H-how?" Hayne whispered, his voice barely audible. The eerie silence of the moment made his words almost undetectable, the weight of loss pressing down on them all.


    "Riena has the ability to swap lives," the senior explained, glancing toward her. "She can transfer the life of a killer to their dying victim, allowing the killer to die in their place."


    Hayne¡¯s eyes widened in tentative hope. The possibility of saving Eiro seemed within reach, but his hope was immediately shattered when he met the gaze of the elite¡ªstanding there, observing the unfolding conversation, with a wide grin.


    He wasn¡¯t just an ordinary boy¡ªhe was an elite. The one who had killed Suhei while the third-floor boys had failed to so much as leave a single scratch on him.


    "But how¡­?" Hayne muttered, despair choking his words. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean, how?" the bulky senior replied, his voice filled with determination. "We¡¯ll defeat him here and now, and Riena will swap his life with Eiro¡¯s before it¡¯s too late."


    Seiya watched the scene unfold from a distance, irritation seething beneath his composed exterior.


    "How is that possible?" Riena¡¯s cold voice interrupted, carrying an undertone of sorrow.


    "You all couldn¡¯t do anything when he was fighting Suhei," she continued, her voice trembling with grief and rage. "So how are you supposed to defeat him now?" Her words were soft but heavy with despair, as her body shook with silent sobs.


    She was in pain, aching deeply for Suhei¡¯s loss, but she still yearned for revenge. She wanted the elite gone¡ªno matter how impenetrable the wall seemed, she craved its fall.


    Among the third-floor boys, one had crouched in the back, his hand resting on his right knee as the other leg supported his weight. His tousled red hair with subtle curls fell over his face, obscuring his features, and his skin was eerily pale¡ªalmost ghostlike.


    On the ground before him, a white d10 die rolled across the debris. He hummed softly, watching it settle.


    "Let¡¯s see what I get," he murmured, his gaze fixed on the die as it came to a stop.


    The number 8 faced upward, with tiny capital letters STR inscribed beside it.


    "A win!" he exclaimed, plucking the die from the ground and clutching it tightly.


    Still crouched, he raised his gaze, running a hand through his hair and sweeping a handful of it back to reveal his face. One of his eyes was clouded with a dull white cataract, while the other glowed a vibrant green¡ªstrikingly bright against his pale skin, making him appear spectral. He was blind in one eye.


    Tilting his head slightly, his hair shifting with the motion, he flashed a wide, unsettling grin.


    "Shall we start the fight then?"


    "Bet!" the bulky boy responded, taking a battle stance along with the others who immediately activated their abilities.


    Altogether, they were six¡ªpoised and ready to take on the elite.


    The ghastly pale boy who had rolled the dice rose to his feet, his eerie grin still plastered across his pallid face.


    Across from him, the elite¡¯s eyes burned with anticipation, his own grin never wavering as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    Before the elite could even blink, the pale boy vanished from sight, reappearing mid-air behind the elite, one leg extended in a powerful kick aimed straight at his skull.


    The elite¡¯s eyes widened in brief shock at the boy¡¯s speed. Instinctively, he threw up a hand to block the strike, but the sheer force of impact loosened his grip on his sword. He tightened his hold again immediately, but the boy, undeterred, twisted fluidly in mid-air, shifting his momentum into a devastating axe kick that came crashing down.


    The blow forced the elite into a crouch, though he refused to fall. As he began to straighten, the boy seized him by the hair, delivering a flurry of rapid punches with the speed of light before slamming his face down into the scattered rubble.


    "With strength x8 and speed x9 from a couple of hours ago, I¡¯m practically invincible," the pale boy sneered, his eerie grin widening as he drove his fist down again and again onto the elite¡¯s skull


    The other third-floor seniors wasted no time, lunging in to encircle their target.


    The pale boy continued his relentless assault, reveling in the thrill of it. But in an instant, a surge of raw power exploded from the elite¡¯s back, tearing through his clothing and blasting everyone circling him away.


    Rising from the debris, the elite ran a hand over the back of his head, feeling the warm trickle of blood. Mist curled from his lips as he smirked. His long hair, now unbound, swayed around him as he looked up at the seniors, his crimson eyes gleaming¡ªhalf-lidded, as if intoxicated.


    "This won¡¯t do," he murmured, extending his sword.


    A searing heat radiated from both his blade and body, filling the air with hot suffocating intensity.


    "Come," he beckoned, his grin sharp and taunting. Strands of his long hair fell over his face, casting shadows that made him look creepy like something out of a folklore.


    From the wreckage he was thrown, the pale boy rose, unshaken. In perfect synchronization, the third-floor boys charged at the elite, launching into a heated battle.


    Seiya watched from afar, irritation pulsing through him. Every fiber of his being wanted to obliterate them all, but he restrained himself¡ªallowing them their moment.


    Dust and debris swirled through the air as the clash between the elite and the boys intensified. Blows were exchanged, the ground trembled beneath their struggle. Those on the sidelines could do nothing but watch, their eyes fixed on the brutal exchange.


    Suddenly, without warning, a suffocating presence descended upon them. A shroud of raw, unrelenting killing intent coiled through the air, its weight pressing down on every soul present. The fight came to an abrupt halt¡ªboth the elite and the boys stood frozen, their bodies seized by an instinctive dread.


    The chilling aura pulsed outward, dry and merciless, creeping beneath their skin and raising goosebumps. Breaths hitched, muscles tensed, and slowly, their heads turned¡ªdrawn irresistibly toward the source of the paralyzing menace.


    From the shadows, a legion of orcs emerged, their heavy, deliberate footsteps pounding against the rubble. Their hulking forms loomed menacingly, adorned with razor-sharp horns and blood-streaked bodies. Their fangs gleamed beneath the dim light, the stench of slaughter clinging to their flesh¡ªevidence of the carnage they had wrought.


    Shock rippled through the fighters, their expressions frozen in shock.


    "For real? Of all times for a gate to open!" One of the boys muttered, disbelief thick in his voice.


    "And this many¡­ they¡¯re high-tier," another whispered, his body stiff with fear.


    As they stood paralyzed in shock and disbelief, Seiya casually strode forward with ease, halting before the blood-drenched orcs with unnerving calm. His voice, laced with an icy chill, cut through the heavy silence.


    "Have you killed them all?"

 Chapter 59 - 58: The Bloodied Path to Freedom XII| Plans Set in Motion VIII

    All eyes followed Seiya as he approached the orcs with casual indifference, their gazes widening in astonishment at his audacity.


    Standing before the creatures, Seiya lifted his head, his eyes gleaming with an ominous light. His voice, cold and devoid of hesitation, cut through the tense air.


    "Did you kill them all?"


    The orcs responded with guttural grunts, their low growls reverberating.


    Everyone¡¯s shock deepened. Countless questions swirled in their minds¡ªHow was Seiya able to communicate with monsters? How did they seem to understand him? And why, instead of attacking, were they obediently standing before him?


    Stillness hung in the air as they watched in disbelief.


    Using his eyes, Seiya¡¯s sharp gaze swept the surroundings, methodically assessing whether the task had been carried out as ordered. But then¡ªhis eye twitched. His eyes narrowed upon a looming figure, concealed behind a block high amidst the distant rubble. However, Seiya dismissed it, knowing he could handle it later.


    Turning back to the orcs, his voice rang out, cold and commanding. "Form a straight line."


    All eyes remained locked on him, the ongoing battle momentarily forgotten.


    The orcs hesitated, their heads swiveling as they exchanged low, guttural growls of confusion.


    But the instant they met Seiya¡¯s piercing gaze¡ªdark and brimming with the promise of death¡ªthey fell into formation without another sound.


    Satisfied, Seiya turned and began walking back to where he had come from, the weight of countless stares following his every step.


    Reaching the spot where he had left it, Seiya crouched and retrieved his staff. The weapon, covered in crimson from blood, gleamed beneath the faint glow.


    Straightening, Seiya raised the staff a little above him, holding it horizontally. The chain dangling from one end swayed gently behind him as he lifted it. With a single, swift motion, he hurled the staff forward with immense force and lethal precision.


    Before anyone could process what was happening, the staff tore through the lined-up orcs, piercing their chests in a seamless line to the very last and crushing their cores.


    For a moment, the orcs remained standing, frozen in place. Then, like ragdolls, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    The staff, having completed its deadly task, swerved sharply in mid-air, shooting through the air toward Seiya, returning to his hand.


    A hush fell over the battlefield. No one moved. No one spoke. They simply stood there, bewildered and paralyzed by the sheer effortlessness with which Seiya had eradicated an entire horde.


    Seiya, unfazed, strode toward the center of the hall. Raising a hand, he gave a slow, deliberate clap, drawing their attention.


    "Enough with this now. Gather everyone¡ªwe¡¯re leaving," he announced calmly.


    The elite who had been battling the boys from the third floor grinned broadly, wisps of smoke curling from his overheated body. His wild eyes locked onto Seiya, alight with exhilaration¡ªhe had finally found a foe worth fighting.


    Without hesitation, he surged forward, pressing a searing palm against Seiya¡¯s shoulder from behind. His Awakened Ability with which he manipulates the temperature of his body and belongings, burned at full intensity.


    Heat flared against Seiya¡¯s body, steam rising from where the elite¡¯s hand made contact with Seiya¡¯s skin. Slowly, Seiya turned his head, his gaze meeting the elite¡¯s wide, manic grin.


    "Yo," the elite drawled, amusement lacing his voice. "You¡¯re strong¡ªand interesting. How about a little fall out?" His grip tightened, fingers scorching deeper as he watched Seiya with taunting eyes.


    Seiya remained silent.


    The next moment, before the elite could register anything, his hand that he had placed on Seiya was twisted sharply in Seiya¡¯s grasp


    His grin faltered, his eyes widening in shock. He hadn¡¯t even seen Seiya move¡ªhadn¡¯t sensed the shift. The sheer speed, the effortless precision of it, sent a shiver of raw excitement through him. He grinned like a man possessed.


    Irritated, Seiya turned abruptly, driving a devastating punch straight into the elite¡¯s throat. The man doubled over, choking, blood spurting from his lips as his airways collapsed. His footing faltered, and he staggered back, hands clawing at his throat in a desperate attempt to breathe.


    Seiya advanced without hesitation and closed the distance. Another blow struck the elite¡¯s face, sending him hurtling backward, crashing into a heap of rubble.


    But Seiya wasn¡¯t finished. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Striding forward, he stepped onto the elite¡¯s spread out arm on the floor and crushed it beneath his heel. There was a faint crisp snap but Seiya remained unmoved. With the same ruthlessness, he did the same to the other arm.


    No one dared to intervene.


    They could only watch, frozen in silent horror, as Seiya methodically broke his opponent. Fear gripped them too tightly to speak¡ªto remind him that the elite was needed alive for the life-swapping ritual.


    At last, amid the suffocating tension, a voice shattered the silence.


    "Sei¡ª"


    It was Hayne, breathless and strained. His body drenched in sweat from overexerting his ability to slow Eiro¡¯s deteriorating condition.


    "¡­Don¡¯t kill him¡­please," Hayne gasped, pleading between ragged breaths. "We need him alive¡ªto save Eiro."


    All eyes turned to him, astonished¡ªnot only by his audacity to speak but by the fact that he had dared to address Seiya directly.


    Seiya, having paused to listen, averted his gaze before finally stepping away, leaving the elite barely clinging to life on the ground.


    The bulky boy from the third floor approached Riena, who remained with Suhei¡¯s lifeless body. His voice was gentle yet firm. "Riena, it¡¯s time."


    She didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t respond.


    "Please, Riena," he urged, his tone laced with urgency. "Time is of the essence¡ªwe have to save Eiro."


    At last, Riena stirred. Carefully, she laid Suhei¡¯s body down, her movements delicate, reverent. As she rose, her brown hair stirred faintly, her face streaked with dried tears, her bloodshot eyes hollow from grief. She didn¡¯t spare the boy a glance, simply turning and walking past Hayne¡ªstraight toward Seiya.


    The moment she reached him, she seized his shirt in a tight fist, her expression twisted with fury and anguish.


    "If you could do this so easily¡­ " Her voice cracked. "Then where¡ªwhere were you when Suhei was fighting?!" she screamed, yanking at Seiya¡¯s clothes, her grip desperate. Yet, no matter how hard she pulled, he remained unmoved.


    "You defeated him effortlessly! But why now? Why now that Suhei is already gone?!"


    The sight left the others stunned, their mouths nearly agape, panic flashing in their eyes. A cold wave of terror coursed through Hayne as he watched, his breath hitching, his eyes wide with fear.


    "Riena, no¡ª!" Hayne¡¯s voice wavered with desperation, his hand shooting forward instinctively to stop her. But before he could finish his plea, a blur of motion cut through the space between them.


    The ghastly pale senior with disheveled red hair lunged at full speed, seizing Riena and pulling her back in a swift, decisive leap.


    Seiya¡¯s hand, which had just begun to rise, stilled, lowering soundlessly to his side.


    The red-haired boy landed with a scowl, his sharp green eyes glowing beneath his tousled bangs that veiled most of his face. His expression twisted with fury as he sneered,


    "You bastard¡­ don¡¯t tell me you were about to strike a woman." His voice dripped with malice, his glare locking onto Seiya, ablaze with unrestrained rage.

 Chapter 60 - 59: The Bloodied Path to Freedom XIII

    Seiya tilted his head yet again, questioning what being a woman had to do with anything. A faint sense of familiarity tugged at him¡ªhe had encountered something like this before¡ªbut his failing memory offered no answers. With his deteriorating cognitive state, he struggled to retain past encounters for long.


    "Riena, let it go. Save those who can still be saved¡ªtime is slipping away," the bulky senior urged, his voice firm yet weary.


    Clicking her tongue in frustration, Riena averted her gaze. "Lay them side by side."


    The boys carefully placed the elite and Eiro beside each other. Standing over them, Riena extended her hands, activating her ability without further delay.


    Moments later, she withdrew her arms and gave a single nod¡ªshe was done. The boys crouched over Eiro, watching anxiously for any sign of movement. Meanwhile, the elite¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed before closing completely, his body growing still and lifeless.


    "I transferred the elite¡¯s life to Eiro, but there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll survive. The elite himself was in poor condition," Riena admitted, her voice edged with uncertainty.


    A tense silence settled among them, nervous sweat forming on their brows.


    "But the elite¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t that severe, and his condition was still better than Eiro¡¯s. If Eiro gets immediate treatment, he should survive," one of the boys speculated, and the others nodded in agreement.


    Hayne exhaled deeply, finally deactivating his ability. Their priority now was to evacuate and get the wounded to a hospital.


    He turned to Mr. Sanio, who stood with poor posture, his expression unreadable. Rising to his feet, Hayne approached him.


    "Does the deal stand, or should we take our chances and end this here?" he asked, his voice unwavering.


    Mr. Sanio, barely able to support his own weight from the injuries he had sustained, scowled in frustration. After a long silence, he finally spoke, his voice hoarse and low.


    "The deal stands. We won¡¯t come after the children¡ªor any of you. As long as I am spared¡­ and what happened here remains a secret."


    Hayne¡¯s brow arched momentarily before settling. It was a reasonable deal. Even if they exposed the horrors of this place, he doubted anyone would believe them. Mr. Sanio had powerful connections¡ªgovernments and higher authorities shielding him. Speaking out would only endanger the children further, as there would be those eager to silence the victims before the truth surfaced. It was safer to tread carefully.


    "I have a condition as well." Hayne locked eyes with him¡ªthe man he had once been too afraid to even look at. "There are two other facilities like this one. We want the children there freed as well."


    A faint smirk curled Mr. Sanio¡¯s lips, unsettling Hayne.


    "The children in those labs aren¡¯t like the ones here," he said. "They wouldn¡¯t want to leave."


    Confusion flickered across Hayne¡¯s face, but the seniors from the third floor quickly confirmed the claim.


    "He¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been to those labs before¡ªthe ones there are nothing like us," one of the seniors added.


    "They don¡¯t dread the lab like we do. To them, it¡¯s a path to attain power," another senior chimed in. "And besides, there are no young children there. The youngest would be around sixteen or seventeen." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They¡¯re hungry mongers, thirsty for human blood. You shouldn¡¯t care about them."


    Realizing the futility of his demand, Hayne turned back to Mr. Sanio and sealed their deal.


    "Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen anyone from the second floor since the chaos started," one of the third-floor seniors mused.


    "Ah, I had them all secluded in a room. I¡¯ll bring them out so we can leave," Hayne said, turning away from Mr. Sanio to gather the remaining children.


    The seniors only watched without a word, too exhausted to even begin to think of why and how it was possible for sole parts of the building to remain standing.


    As Hayne departed, Seiya strode away in silence, his staff hovering eerily at head level. Blood clung to its surface, dripping steadily onto the ground as it floated alongside him.


    The boys from the third floor watched in a conflicted silence¡ªboth awed and unsettled. There was an undeniable allure to the sight, a chilling elegance in the way Seiya moved. Yet, beneath their admiration lurked a deep, instinctive fear. Having witnessed the brutal efficiency of his power firsthand, they now regarded him with wary caution.


    Seiya moved through the facility at an unhurried pace, his steps measured as he ventured deeper into the wreckage. He climbed over fallen debris, the echoes of his footfalls the only sound in the desolate space. Eventually, he arrived at a crumbling wall, precariously held in place by the surrounding rubble.


    His gaze lowered.


    Cowering in the shadows beneath the fractured stone was Ms. Onoya.


    A sharp gasp escaped her lips as he appeared before her without warning. Slowly, she lifted her head, her eyes locking onto his cold, unblinking stare. Then, as recognition dawned, relief flooded her features.


    "Sei¡­" she exhaled, scrambling to her feet with desperate urgency, as if salvation had finally arrived.


    Seiya stared at her, a vague sense of familiarity stirring within him, but as always¡ªhis memories failed him.


    "Who?" he inquired inwardly.


    Ibyu stirred. {Ms. Onoya. She was your assistant years ago. She oversaw all of your training.}


    Even with the explanation, Seiya felt nothing. No recollection surfaced, no lingering trace of significance. Not that he made any effort to grasp at the past¡ªafter all, he had long deemed it futile to remember anything that did not serve a purpose.


    His gaze drifted to the woman before him. She gestured wildly, her mouth moving as if speaking, yet Seiya heard nothing. He had no interest in listening. Instead, he observed her in silence, his cold eyes weighing her worth. After a moment, he turned away.


    Ms. Onoya¡¯s breath hitched. Watching him leave¡ªabandoning what she saw as ¡¯their¡¯ conversation¡ªsent a jolt of desperation through her. She lurched forward, seizing his hand in a frantic grip.


    The touch felt insignificant, like an insect brushing his skin. Instinctively, Seiya wrenched his hand free with a sharp motion, sending her staggering backward.


    "Sei¡­ya," she breathed, her lips trembling. The force with which he had repelled her left her in stunned disbelief.


    Her face twisted with confusion, then indignation. "Why are you treating me like this? You should show me respect!"


    Seiya remained unmoved, his silence colder than any response.


    "I raised you! Trained you! I did everything for you, like a mother would!" she raged, her voice cracking with fury. "You should listen to me! Obey me!"


    Despite the desperate tantrums she threw, her words held no meaning to Seiya. She was neither significant nor worth his time. Dismissing her words as meaningless noise, Seiya turned once more to leave.


    But again, she reached for him¡ªgrasping his wrist with creepy desperation. This time, there was force in her pull, a stubborn refusal to let go.


    Irritation flared in Seiya, sharp and immediate. Without hesitation, he turned and struck her, the blow sending her crashing against the very wall she had once used as shelter.


    Ms. Onoya coughed violently from the impact, blood spilling from her lips as she crumpled to the floor. But she was relentless. Weak and trembling, she dragged herself forward on all fours, unable to stand.


    Her hands clutched at Seiya¡¯s ankle, her eyes wide with a manic, desperate determination. "No¡­ it can¡¯t end like this," she choked out, her voice wet with blood.


    "You¡¯re supposed to listen to me¡ªto obey me! That¡¯s how I raised you, how I trained you. That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be!" she clung to him, her grip hot and brushing, her desperation almost grotesque.


    Seiya regarded her with cold detachment, his gaze piercing and unyielding. "Hey," he murmured, his voice like ice. "You¡¯re not under the delusion that I belong to you by any chance, are you?"


    At his words, Ms. Onoya froze. Her gaze wavered, trembling as if he had struck the very core of her delusion.


    Seiya¡¯s expression darkened, his lips curling in disgust. He wrenched his leg free from her grasp and turned away. But even as he walked, she refused to let go, dragging herself forward, reaching for him with ragged breath.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Seiya turned back, descending his staff down in a single, brutal motion¡ªpiercing through her back and pinning her to the cold ground beneath.

 Chapter 61 - 60: The Bloodied Path to Freedom XIV

    Ms. Onoya¡¯s body stilled for a moment before collapsing to the ground, lifeless. Seiya pulled his staff from her fallen form and swung it in a fluid, whipping motion to shake off the blood that clung to it¡ªthough its stainless steel was already stained red from the battle. Releasing the staff, he allowed it to float beside him as he walked back the way he had come.


    When Seiya reached the now ruined main hall where he had left everyone, he encountered Hayne, who was glancing around as if searching for something.


    Upon spotting Seiya, Hayne sauntered over to him, causing those who had been wary of Seiya to stare in awe at his casual approach.


    "I¡¯ve been looking for you. Where did you go?" Hayne asked.


    Seiya remained silent, unsure how to respond, as he hadn¡¯t been anywhere significant.


    Noting Seiya¡¯s silence, Hayne continued. "Forget that. Anyway, we need to start leaving now."


    "There are a lot of people to carry, so it¡¯s going to be difficult," Hayne added.


    He began counting on his fingers. "Eiro¡¯s down. Your mom is still unconscious. Some of the kids are too weak to walk, and others are already asleep."


    "Tell me, what¡¯s with that one over there? Why¡¯s he still alive?" Hayne asked, gesturing toward the elite with vitiligo lying motionless on the floor.


    Seiya glanced at the elite, then back at Hayne, replying with indifference, "He works under me now."


    Hayne blinked, clearly not understanding. "What?"


    Seiya stared back at him with a look that seemed to say, ¡¯you clearly heard what I said. I¡¯m not repeating myself.¡¯


    "¡­."


    "Yeah, I did. I just can¡¯t seem to digest it," Hayne admitted, looking confused.


    The others, who had been watching the exchange between Seiya and Hayne, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the ease with which Seiya conversed now, after having seemed so ruthless and merciless moments before. They exchanged glances, surprised by the way Hayne was interacting with Seiya so casually.


    Looking back at the elite, then at Seiya, Hayne raised an eyebrow. "How sure are you that he¡¯ll work under you and not turn on you the moment he¡¯s treated and regains his strength?"


    Seiya¡¯s gaze was sharp as he responded immediately, "He can¡¯t."


    "¡­." Hayne stared at him, speechless.


    "Why?" Hayne finally asked, regaining his voice.


    "Because I will kill him," Seiya said flatly, his tone serious.


    Hayne shook his head as if trying to shake off the weight of his thoughts. "Anyway, with him included, that¡¯s a lot," he muttered, referring to the long list of people that needed to be carried.


    Seiya glanced at Hayne with a questioning look before turning away. "No, he won¡¯t be carried. He¡¯s strong so he can walk."


    Striding over to the elite, who lay weak and exhausted, Seiya looked down at him, a shadow casting over half his face in the dimly lit hall, illuminated only by the glowing moonlight.


    "Get up," Seiya commanded harshly. All eyes shifted to him, their gazes fixed in quiet anticipation.


    The elite, who appeared too drained to even twitch a muscle, struggled to his feet with startling speed.


    A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers, Hayne included, who had assumed Seiya was joking when he had claimed the elite worked under him. They were all struck by the immediate obedience with which the elite responded to Seiya¡¯s words.


    The elite¡¯s disheveled black hair fell over his face, lengthy but not so long as to obscure his eyes¡ªjust below his brows. A streak of white ran through the front of his hair, divided in the middle so that the white strands framed his face on both sides.


    Seiya cast a glance back at Hayne, as if to say, ¡¯see¡¯?


    Hayne gave a small smile. "That¡¯s one less burden," he said with a note of relief, thinking they now had one less person to carry. But just as they were about to settle into this moment, Riena¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Suhei also needs to be carried."


    Hayne and the others exchanged puzzled glances, then looked back at her.


    Seeing their unspoken confusion, disbelief spread across Riena¡¯s face. "What¡¯s with this reaction? Were you all planning to leave Suhei here without letting him rest in peace?"


    "Seriously? After everything he¡¯s endured in this hellhole for years?!" Riena asked, her shock palpable.


    Hayne and the others lowered their gazes, a sense of unease settling over them. They seemed bewildered by their own lack of compassion, wondering if the harsh years they had spent here had drained them of any semblance of sympathy.


    Looking up at Riena, the bulky senior hesitated before speaking. "But Riena, the funeral rites and all¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need," Riena cut him off firmly.


    He was about to explain that they lacked the time to properly honor Suhei, given their circumstances.


    "We don¡¯t need an elaborate ceremony," Riena continued, her tone unexpectedly light. "We just need to find a river."


    The bulky senior fell silent, recognizing that some traditions permitted the kind of funeral Riena had in mind. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping forward, Hayne approached Mr. Sanio where he sat in quiet exhaustion. "As we prepare to leave, I trust you¡¯ll honor your end of the bargain and ensure no one follows us," Hayne began, his gaze fixed on the weary man before him.


    "We will remain silent about everything that¡¯s occurred here and spare your life. In return, we expect you to allow the children to live the lives you¡¯ve robbed from them."


    "Just leave," Mr. Sanio replied weakly, his voice clouded with exhaustion. "You¡¯ve always known me as a man of my word."


    From a distance, Riena watched for a moment before stepping forward. Her footsteps were soft as she approached Hayne and Mr. Sanio.


    Her gaze dropped to Mr. Sanio, her eyes clouded with quiet sorrow. "There was no need to kill Suhei."


    "I know you only planted an elite among us, the third floors, for a time like this, and had him go for Suhei first because he possesses the ability to expose everything that¡¯s happened here over the years. But¡­" Her voice trembled as tears began to well up, threatening to spill. "You didn¡¯t have to kill him, because he would¡¯ve been the first to suggest we keep everything that happened here a secret, so that the children could lead peaceful lives." Tears slipped down her cheeks, her head bowing as the grief overwhelmed her. "He was that kind, so¡­. there was no need," She whispered, barely audible through the tears.


    Mr. Sanio fell silent, his gaze dropping to the ground in response to her sorrow.


    The silence stretched on, the wind howling and brushing against their skin, the only sound in the stillness. Riena¡¯s hair fluttered in the breeze as she wept quietly before the man responsible for Suhei¡¯s death.


    After a long moment of tension and sorrow, the air seemed to calm. Hayne woke the sleeping children, and the bulky senior from the third floor gently lifted Eiro. Another carried Seiya¡¯s mother, while one more cradled Suhei¡¯s lifeless body with tender care.


    Without hesitation, they set forth, their footsteps carrying them away from the darkness of their past¡ªlike birds at last breaking free from their cages and venturing out to explore the outside world.

 Chapter 62 - 61: Their First Step into the World

    As they moved farther from the ruins of the facility, they paused to feel the cool breeze brushing gently against their skin.


    "Finally, I can smell freedom!" one of them exclaimed, arms wide to embrace the breeze.


    "It does smell quite delicious," another agreed, a smile creeping across their faces.


    For a brief moment, they reveled in their newfound sense of liberation, but their joy quickly faded when the harsh realization hit them¡ªthey had nowhere to go. No home, no shelter for the night.


    They exchanged knowing glances, and in unison, let out a heavy sigh.


    "Given the time, the police are definitely out there patrolling. We can¡¯t risk drawing their attention," the bulky senior remarked.


    In that moment, they understood they needed to think quickly, improvise, plan their next steps, and find a place to stay for the night. With several children in their care, they had to be extra cautious.


    "First things first¡ªwe need a place to rest tonight. Even if we plan to search for a river, we can¡¯t drag the kids with us. They¡¯re far too exhausted," Hayne suggested, and the seniors nodded in agreement.


    "Especially her. She overexerted herself today," one of the second-floor members remarked, pointing to the young girl he was carrying¡ªno older than six. Her tiny frame was limp from fatigue.


    "Yeah¡­ To think someone so young could push herself this far," another mused. "Healing the others after their trackers were removed¡­ She needs rest."


    While they dug out their trackers, with no healer available, they had to rely solely on the young girl whose healing abilities, despite being limited, eased the other young children¡¯s pain. The older ones endured the pain of removal without aid.


    "We need to set our priorities straight. We can¡¯t risk the children¡¯s safety," a third-floor senior said.


    "Exactly!" Hayne agreed. "Our first priority is finding shelter, perhaps an abandoned building for now. From there, we can head to an internet caf¨¦ to gather information about the kids and their families¡ªthose who¡¯ve forgotten and lost track of their family, that is. We can simply ask the rest about their families and ensure we reunite them safely."


    "That¡¯s a solid plan," the bulky senior agreed with a nod.


    Together, they numbered about 18, seven of whom were children aged between four and six. The rest were teenagers or young adults, ranging from 15 to 20.


    With the deaths of multiple ones over the years, they¡¯ve been reduced by a lot.


    "Once we find a place to spend the night, we can leave the kids and some of the older ones behind while the rest of us take Eiro and the injured to the hospital," Hayne suggested.


    "That way, we can also leave the kids and a few of you older ones while the rest go in search of a river to lay Suhei to rest," the bulky senior added.


    "That is, if we manage to find an abandoned building," another interjected. "All while avoiding the police," The senior muttered, a touch of skepticism in their voice.


    Riena, who had remained silent up until now, watching and listening intently as they discussed their plans and options, turned to face them. "Rather than wandering aimlessly, why don¡¯t we first look for the river to lay Suhei to rest together?" she suggested softly.


    Her gaze lowered, her brown hair swaying slightly in the breeze. "Suhei deserves at least that much respect from all of us," she added, then continued her walk.


    The others exchanged glances, uncertainty clouding their faces. "How do we find a river at this time of the night when we have no idea where we even are?" one of them asked.


    "At least we know we¡¯re in Japan," one of them joked.


    "We¡¯ll just keep walking, as we originally planned when we thought out our escape," another said with a thumbs-up, deciding to overlook the weight of their situation.


    "We could follow the wind," another added. "Move in the direction where it feels the coolest."


    "Though I doubt we¡¯ll get anywhere with the police out there. Look at us¡ªbloodied and battered. We¡¯ll have our God to thank If we don¡¯t get locked up in jail after just escaping."


    They let out a collective sigh before following Riena.


    At the rear of the group, Seiya walked in silence, accompanied by the elite who now work under him. They kept their distance, trailing several paces behind the others.


    Seiya¡¯s staff floated beside him, his clothes tattered and blood soaked. Thick smears of red clung to his skin, especially across his chest and stomach, where deep wounds gaped. The night breeze grazed his injuries, but he remained unfazed.


    {Sei...} Ibyu¡¯s voice stirred in his mind, weary.


    "Mn?" Seiya murmured, drawing a curious glance from the elite beside him, who mistakenly thought Seiya was addressing him.


    {Why don¡¯t you use your eyes to scan the area for a river so we get this done with? You know, that spatial awareness of yours,} Ibyu suggested.


    "¡­" Seiya said nothing in response, outright ignoring Ibyu.


    {Are you even listening?! It¡¯s not like you have to go out of your way to activate it. Your eyes already see everything this way,} Ibyu snapped, frustration lacing its words.


    Still, there was no response from Seiya.


    Seiya didn¡¯t see the point in wasting energy on something so trivial. Searching for the river felt like a meaningless errand, one that had nothing to do with him. He was only following this group because he had no other choice¡ªnowhere else to go.


    {Hmph! Fine! Don¡¯t do it, then. Waste time roaming aimlessly about, searching with them. It¡¯s your loss, not mine!} Ibyu scoffed.


    At that, Seiya suddenly stopped.


    The elite beside him halted as well, tilting his head in silent question. Though he said nothing, his eyes conveyed his curiosity¡ªwhy had Seiya stopped so abruptly?


    For a while, Seiya remained still, his expression unreadable. Up ahead, the others soon noticed his absence and called out to him. When neither he nor the elite made any move to follow, Hayne took it upon himself to return.


    "Seiya, what¡¯s wrong?" he asked, stopping in front of him.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings as if in search for something unseen.


    The rest of the group hesitated before reluctantly retracing their steps. Though they kept a fair distance, wary of Seiya, they couldn¡¯t simply leave one of their own behind.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" they asked, directing their question to Hayne, unwilling to address Seiya directly.


    But Hayne had no answer. Seiya was yet to say a word. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, after a lingering pause, Seiya finally turned to Hayne.


    "This way," he said, his voice calm yet certain, as he pointed toward the left.


    He moved to walk ahead, but before he could take a step, Riena surged forward, blocking his path.


    "Huh? That¡¯s it? You just say ¡¯this way¡¯ and expect us to follow you without an explanation?!" she snapped, her voice laced with frustration.


    The others tensed. They had long since learned to tread carefully around Seiya, but Riena had no such reservations. Though her confrontational approach unsettled them, they couldn¡¯t deny that she had a point.


    "Wait, Sei," Hayne interjected gently, stepping past Riena to face Seiya directly.


    "That way," he said, gesturing in the direction Seiya had indicated. "Are you saying we¡¯ll find a river there?"


    "Mn," Seiya affirmed with a curt nod.


    His curt response only deepened the confusion among the others. How could he be so certain? Had he been here before? Did he know more than he let on? The thought unsettled them, yet none dared to voice their suspicions aloud. They could only speculate since they had no idea how Seiya¡¯s eyes worked.


    Riena, however, was not one to hold back.


    "So, just because you say there¡¯s a river, we¡¯re supposed to blindly trust you and follow?" she scoffed, eyes narrowing. "And why should we trust you at all?"


    Her words grew sharper, each syllable dripping with accusation.


    "For all we know, you could be another elite planted among us¡ªa spy. What if you¡¯re leading us straight into a trap? Luring us to get rid of us. You even got one of them to ¡¯work¡¯ under you," she added, curling her fingers into exaggerated air quotes.


    She towered over Seiya, her height and age giving her a natural advantage, and she used it without hesitation. Her gaze bore down on Seiya, clouded by a mixture of disdain and irritation¡ªeyes that had once been the very ones with which the world viewed Seiya.


    Though he had forgotten much of it due to his fading memory, his body reacted instinctively, his patience beginning to fray.


    With the eyes she regarded him, it was as if she was irritated by his mere existence.


    Then, in the midst of the thickening tension, Seiya¡¯s cold voice cut through the air.


    "Second time."


    Riena blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Huh?"


    Slowly, Seiya lifted his gaze to meet hers. His eyes, already unreadable, darkened further, their eerie glow standing out even in the dim light.


    "This is the second time you¡¯re getting on my nerves."

 Chapter 63 - 62: Journey Out into the World

    The others were already uneasy about the way Riena approached and confronted Seiya. Her aggression made them fear how he might react.


    Hearing Seiya¡¯s words to Riena, Hayne¡¯s body tensed in alarm, and he instinctively moved to step between them. But he wasn¡¯t the only one on edge. Before he could act, the bulky senior had already stepped forward.


    "Riena, enough already," the senior said firmly. His voice carried weight, and Riena averted her gaze, scowling.


    Swallowing hard, the senior turned to Seiya, his expression resolute.


    "You¡¯re asking us to follow your lead," he said, his voice steady, his face rigid. "How much of our trust can we place in you?"


    A heavy silence followed. Seiya offered no response¡ªonly a cold, unblinking stare.


    The senior¡¯s eyes drifted shut, his lips curving into a tense smile, waiting for an answer that never came. Frustration flickered across his face, his patience wearing thin.


    "I can vouch for him," Hayne interjected, raising a hand. "If Seiya says there¡¯s a river ahead, then there is. He doesn¡¯t lie¡ªhe has no reason to." His voice was calm, resolute.


    Turning to Riena, he continued, "And if he truly wanted to get rid of us, he would have done it back at the facility. He wouldn¡¯t need to lure us anywhere. We¡¯ve all seen what he¡¯s capable of."


    "Hmph!" Riena scoffed, turning away sharply, refusing to meet Hayne¡¯s gaze.


    The others exchanged glances, realizing the truth in Hayne¡¯s words. If Seiya had intended to dispose of them, he wouldn¡¯t have needed such a roundabout method.


    "Let¡¯s move," the bulky senior urged, motioning for the others upfront to advance in the direction given by Seiya.


    But just as they were about to leave, two imposing figures emerged, blocking their path.


    The group instinctively looked up. Standing before them were two tall young boys, their long black coats billowing in the cool wind. One was bald, his hands tucked into his coat pockets, exuding an air of quiet menace. The other, his black hair shifting with the breeze, held a sleek dagger, its blade catching what little light the area offered.


    The dim surroundings obscured their features, but their presence alone sent a clear message.


    "Hehhh," the dagger-wielding one mused, a smirk curling his lips. "So these are the rats that wrecked the facility and escaped." His voice dripped with amusement, but his eyes remained sharp. Beside him, the bald one said nothing, his gaze locked onto Seiya and the others.


    "What do you think?" the one with the dagger asked, turning to his companion. "Should we bring them back? Or just eliminate them?"


    "Eliminate them," The bald one answered without hesitation.


    A wave of tension rippled through the group. Hearts pounding. Muscles tensed. Several among them instinctively fell into defensive stances, preparing for a fight.


    "Damn it!" The pale senior with red hair spat, his voice thick with frustration. "Did that bastard already break his end of the deal? Sending elites after us the moment we got out?"


    "I don¡¯t think so," Hayne interjected, his voice calm despite the situation. "As much of a bastard as he is, he¡¯s a man of his word. These elites were probably called in by some facility workers during the chaos."


    Seiya exhaled sharply, irritation flickering across his face. Yet another obstacle had arrived which meant another delay. His expression darkened as he stepped forward, placing himself between his group and the elites.


    Turning his head slightly toward Hayne, he spoke with quiet authority.


    "Go straight ahead, the way I pointed out. You¡¯ll come across a small building¡ªbeside it, there¡¯s an alleyway. Pass through it, and you¡¯ll reach the river." His voice was calm, but firm. "Go on ahead."


    With that, he turned back to the elites, his gaze cold and unnerving.


    Seiya¡¯s tone left no room for argument, but before Hayne could voice his protest, the dagger-wielding elite lunged toward him, dagger poised to strike, flashing in the dim light.


    In a flash of movement before the dagger could descend on Hayne¡ªSeiya appeared behind the elite instantly. With a merciless grip, he seized the elite by the hair and, with sheer force, flung him aside. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others instinctively leapt back, keeping themselves out of harm¡¯s way. A silent wave of relief passed through them¡ªif Seiya hadn¡¯t intervened, they might have lost yet another person.


    The elite who had been thrown aside, maneuvered swiftly, steadying himself in a three-point landing. A knee on the ground, one leg bent with foot planted firmly with a hand pressed on the ground for balance.


    He got up, straightening his posture as he approached with an unhurried pace.


    "Asking them to go on ahead like we¡¯ll just standby and let any of you leave here alive, heh-heh," he sneered, an eerie grin spreading across his face.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, the bulky senior quickly passed Eiro over to someone else. He moved as if to step forward, ready to join the fight¡ªbut the moment Seiya¡¯s blank stare fell upon him, he froze in place.


    A nervous smile tugged at his lips as he met Seiya¡¯s unsettling gaze, an unspoken message clear in those cold eyes.


    He¡¯s definitely telling me to stay out of this, he thought, maintaining his forced smile at Seiya.


    Extending his hand to his side, Seiya grasped his bloodied staff. With a swift motion, he whipped it through the air before letting it rest at his side.


    Stepping forward, Seiya positioned himself in front of the two elites, blocking their path with resolute resolve.


    "Leave," he commanded coldly to the others behind him, his voice carrying an edge that made it clear he was the one who would face the elites while the others moved on to the river to complete the ritual.


    At Seiya¡¯s order, the group, including Hayne, began to leave. Seeing this, the bald elite, who had remained silent until now, crouched low and darted toward Seiya, attempting to slip past him to reach the others. His speed was impressive, but in front of Seiya¡¯s eyes, it was irrelevant. With a precise motion, Seiya planted his staff on the ground and slid the tip between the elite¡¯s legs, expertly forcing one aside.


    Thrown off balance, the elite staggered, falling toward the ground but quickly caught himself, pressing a palm to the ground to steady his weight and regain his balance.


    Registering Seiya¡¯s effortless interception that stopped him¡ªeven at such high speed¡ªhe leapt back, wariness creeping into his nerves.


    The two elites, now fully aware of the challenge Seiya posed, attempted to overwhelm him together, but he blocked their advance with ease, just as he had done with one of them before.


    Though the two elites were taller and loomed over Seiya, he didn¡¯t so much as lift his gaze to meet their eyes. Keeping his eyes level, he spoke with cold finality. "I told you¡ªI¡¯m not letting any of you through."


    Seeing Seiya effortlessly hold the two elites at bay, Hayne and the others, hastened their departure as instructed, trusting Seiya to hold their ground.


    The elites made no further attempt to breach Seiya¡¯s defense, recognizing the formidable foe before them¡ªone they knew would be a challenge they couldn¡¯t easily overcome.


    As they stood back, scrutinizing Seiya with measured gazes, their eyes eventually locked onto the elite now serving under Seiya.


    "Oh? I was so focused on trying to wipe out the small rats that I failed to notice the biggest one among them," The dagger-wielding elite mused mockingly, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    He hunched forward with a taunting grin, voice dripping with amusement. "Tell me, what exactly are you doing with the vermin you were supposed to exterminate? Playing tag, perhaps?" His shoulders shook with laughter, his posture loose and taunting.


    The elite under Seiya remained silent, as did Seiya himself. Instead, he stepped closer to Seiya, lowering his head slightly to meet his height.


    "Strong," he murmured to Seiya.. "They¡¯re strong."


    Seiya found the statement irrelevant. To him, it made no difference whether his opponents were men, monsters, or gods¡ªif they stood in his way, they would fall all the same.


    Seiya shifted his gaze to his elite, his eyes delivering a wordless command¡ª¡¯fight.¡¯


    Understanding the unspoken command, the elite glanced down at his hands, prompting Seiya to follow his gaze. Seiya had not merely broken his wrists but shattered them beyond simple fractures¡ªso they were useless. The pain was immense, but pain had been a constant companion in the facility; enduring it was like second nature.


    In response to him strategically telling Seiya he couldn¡¯t fight because his wrists were ruined, Seiya¡¯s gaze went lower¡ªsettling on his legs.


    "I didn¡¯t break your legs though," Seiya stated coldly, an obvious hint telling him to use his legs that still remained intact.

 Chapter 64 - 63: Journey Out Into The World II

    Hayne and the others moved swiftly in the direction Seiya had indicated in urgency.


    "How¡¯s his pulse?" Hayne asked, directing his question to the bulky senior carrying Eiro.


    "It¡¯s steady, but I think he¡¯s having difficulty breathing," the senior replied.


    "Then I¡¯ll keep using my ability to suppress his condition," Hayne said. "Let¡¯s get this done with quickly and get him to a hospital."


    Riena let out a frustrated sigh. "What the hell was he thinking? Ordering us to go ahead while he takes on the elites alone?" Her brows knitted together in anger, but no one answered.


    She continued venting as they walked. "How did he even get that strong? He¡¯s so young, yet has such an overwhelming presence and power."


    "Having someone like him on our side is a huge advantage, sure," she admitted, "but something about his attitude pisses me off." Riena stomped her foot against the ground, her frustration evident.


    "Hmph! He acts like some big shot, thinking he can just order everyone around because he¡¯s strong," she scoffed.


    "He¡¯s not like that," Hayne interjected, earning a sharp glare from Riena.


    "He just¡­ doesn¡¯t know how to express himself," Hayne continued. "It¡¯s been that way since he was a kid. And now, after everything, it¡¯s only gotten worse."


    Riena averted her gaze, unconvinced. "Doesn¡¯t excuse his arrogance."


    "He¡¯s not arrogant," Hayne countered. "He¡¯s just¡ªbroken right now. If you¡¯d known him back then, you¡¯d understand."


    Riena said nothing, unwilling to entertain excuses for Seiya¡¯s behavior.


    After walking for a while, they reached the small building Seiya had mentioned. Just as he described, a narrow alley ran alongside it. The late hour cast deep shadows over the passage, the moonlight failing to reach its depths.


    Without hesitation, they stepped into the alleyway, heading toward the said river.


    _ _ _


    Having understood Seiya¡¯s command to rely on his legs, Seiya¡¯s elite stepped forward, ready to face the other elites.


    "Heh-heh! You¡¯re really gonna fight us looking like that?" The dagger-wielding elite sneered, his expression laced with contempt.


    "How low we must¡¯ve fallen," the bald one muttered before swiftly extending his hand. From the sleeve of his coat, a thick rope slithered forward, shooting to ensnare Seiya¡¯s elite who crouched to evade it only to be struck by a powerful kick that sent him hurtling aside.


    The rope, which had been a decoy, shot through the air and coiled tightly around Seiya¡¯s neck in an instant. Though to Seiya, it didn¡¯t happen in an instant since his eyes weren¡¯t covered with his sleep mask so he saw it all happen in slow motion and allowed it.


    The rope constricted around Seiya¡¯s throat, its grip tightening.


    Seeing Seiya restrained and his subordinate sprawled on the ground, the dagger-wielding elite let out a sharp, mocking cackle.


    "What¡¯s this?" he sneered. "With all that bold talk¡ªblocking our path so effortlessly¡ªI thought you¡¯d be something special." His grin stretched wide, his eyes gleaming with ridicule. "Guess it was just dumb luck."


    The bald elite used his Awakened Ability to manipulate the rope, tightening it further. Veins bulged along Seiya¡¯s neck as he tensed his muscles, resisting the strangling force.


    With a firm yank, the bald elite attempted to drag Seiya forward. But Seiya¡¯s hand shot up, gripping the rope on his side and resisting with equal strength.


    The dagger-wielding elite doubled over in laughter, his body trembling with amusement.


    "Oi, Anma," he called between gasps and cackles. "Just finish him alr¡ª"


    His voice broke. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His laughter died in his throat.


    His eyes widened in sheer horror at the sight before him.


    In an instant¡ªa speed too fast for him to see¡ªa movement too quick for him to register¡ªSeiya had acted.


    One moment he was bound and the next, he had stood before the bald elite. With well tensed muscles, veins bulging along his arm, he delivered a single devastating punch to the elite¡¯s face that ruptured his flesh and shattered his bones¡ªhis face obliterated.


    Blood sprayed violently and what remained of the elite¡¯s body crumpled lifelessly to the ground.


    The dagger-wielding elite remained frozen, his expression locked in terror. His wide, unblinking eyes took in the remains of his fallen ally¡ªhis lifeless body sprawled on the floor, blood pooling beneath him.


    Seiya unraveled the rope from his neck, letting it drop to the ground before turning to the remaining elite, who stood paralyzed, gaze fixed on his dead ally.


    "An¡­ma," the boy choked out, barely above a whisper. His body trembled, his bloodshot eyes fixated on his dead ally rather than Seiya himself.


    More than the fear of being cornered, his devastation over his ally¡¯s death was heavier. He did not move. He could not move. He simply shook in place, lost in his grief.


    Seiya slowly walked to the remaining elite whose will to fight had been shattered¡ªhe merely stood even as Seiya walked up to him, eyes frantically darting within their sockets out of terror.


    As Seiya reached him, the elite stiffened, his breath shallow, gaze locked onto Seiya, waiting¡ªdreading¡ªwhat would come next.


    Seiya placed a palm gently on his chest, fingers trailing in slow, deliberate circles, as if marking his claim. Then, he raised his staff, its tip resting lightly against the elite¡¯s sternum.


    The elite did not resist. He could not. His body was frozen in terror, his mind trapped in the brutal reality of what he had just witnessed.


    Leaning in, Seiya¡¯s eyes gleamed. His voice, soft yet frigid, broke the silence.


    "Ruin."


    The elite¡¯s chest caved in instantly only to explode outward a second later, leaving behind a gaping hole.


    The elite¡¯s eyes trembled more, his muscles tensed with seizing hands as let out a wet gasp, choking on thick blood that poured from his mouth.


    His wide, disbelieving eyes remained locked onto Seiya¡¯s calm ones until his body gave out, collapsing lifeless to the ground.


    Seiya¡¯s elite, seated at where he was blasted, still recovering from the blow, stared in shock. Admiration warred with fear in his eyes. He revered Seiya. But yet, he feared him.


    With a casual flick of his staff, Seiya sent droplets of fresh blood splattering onto the ground. Then, without sparing another glance at the fallen elites, he turned and strode casually toward his elite.


    "Let¡¯s meet up with the others."


    His voice was calm and unbothered, his posture relaxed. As if he hadn¡¯t just massacred two people without hesitation.


    The way he moved, the way he spoke, carried the grace of an angel, like the very embodiment of peace itself. But the blood staining his body, the carnage left behind him, told an entirely different story.


    His elite rose to his feet, casting a wary glance at Seiya before following him toward the river, where the others awaited.


    The elite couldn¡¯t help the unease that settled deep in his bones, a silent, gnawing doubt that refused to fade. With every step, his heart pounded heavily¡ªfeeling his decision to serve under Seiya might be one that will cost him dearly. He feared this might be the worst decision of his life.

 Chapter 65 - 64: Journey Out Into The World III | Final Goodbyes to Suhei

    Hayne and the others stepped onto a vast expanse of land, the open space stretching widely before them. In the distance, a big river flowed, its surface shimmering under the pale light.


    "There really is a river here," Riena murmured. "But how did he know? Has he been here before, or does he possess some kind of ability that lets him sense things like this?"


    Hayne, who had been present when Seiya explained the skills his eyes possess, averted his gaze, offering no response to Riena¡¯s speculation.


    A cool breeze drifted through the area, rustling their hair and sending a chill through their weary bodies, especially those with with injuries.


    Carefully, they laid Eiro and Seiya¡¯s mother on the ground, while the exhausted children sat nearby, resting.


    Riena then directed the boys to carry Suhei closer to the riverbank and lay him flat. She knelt in the seiza position¡ªa posture of respect, with knees together, feet tucked under, and her weight resting on her heels¡ªbefore clasping her hands together and shutting her eyes tightly. In a hushed voice, she began to chant, the words incomprehensible yet charged with solemnity. She had started ritual.


    The others, unfamiliar with the rites, hesitated before following Riena¡¯s example. They mimicked her posture, pressing their hands together and closing their eyes, though some occasionally peeked at her, unsure of the proceedings.


    After some time, Riena stirred, and the others followed suit, watching her expectantly.


    "But Riena, are you just going to throw him into the river?" one of them asked hesitantly.


    "Yes. Now hush," she responded curtly, silencing them without even sparing them a glance. They exchanged uncertain glances, eyes still filled with question but obeyed.


    "But¡­ won¡¯t his body float back up?" another boy asked, his voice laced with nervousness.


    "Just shut up!" Riena snapped, her patience wearing thin. They stiffened instantly, falling silent.


    Then, without another word, Riena reached up and began pulling strands of her hair. The others watched as she plucked several strands before tying them around Suhei¡¯s wrist.


    "What¡¯s that for?" Hayne asked.


    "To keep him from floating back to the surface," she said firmly, emphasizing it as a reply to their curious question asked earlier.


    "How?" another pressed, though his tone carried hesitation, as if bracing for a scolding.


    "In our tradition, the hair of a loved one¡ªor someone who shares a deep connection to the deceased¡ªserves as an anchor. As long as the person who gave the hair remembers them, the weight of their memory keeps the departed submerged in the depths," Riena explained and they let out a collective "oh."


    "Then we¡¯ll do it too."


    One by one, Hayne and the others pulled strands from their hair, tying them around Suhei¡¯s ankles, wrists, and fingers. Since Eiro was unconscious, they carefully plucked his hair for him and tied it as well.


    Only one among them remained still, seemingly not interested in joining¡ªthe pale red-haired senior, Heiji.


    Riena¡¯s brows furrowed as she turned to him. "Pull it," she commanded coldly.


    Heiji averted his gaze, blatantly ignoring her.


    "Come on, Heiji. Suhei was a friend to all of us," the bulky senior urged.


    "Hmph! I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll always remember him," Heiji muttered. "What if I forget about him one day, and his body comes floating to the surface?" His face was tight with seriousness, the corner of his mouth faintly creased.


    "That won¡¯t happen. Pull it," Riena commanded again.


    Still, Heiji refused.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Marching over, Riena grabbed his head to hold it in place before yanking out a few strands.


    Heiji flinched and thrashed lightly in protest, his sharp teeth clenching as if he wanted to chew her raw. He grumbled in protest but made no real effort to stop her.


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue as Riena stepped away, strands of his hair in her grasp.


    Once they had finished, Hayne¡¯s expression darkened with quiet sadness. "Seiya isn¡¯t here to take part in this," he murmured.


    At his words, the others instinctively glanced at him, exchanging silent looks that seemed to say: ¡¯He doesn¡¯t have any hair to pull anyway.¡¯


    With the ritual complete, they bowed their heads in prayer, offering Suhei their final wishes for peace. Then, together, they lifted his body and carried him into the water, wading as far as they could. Since not all of them could swim, two of the older boys¡ªone a second-year senior and the other the red-haired Heiji¡ªtook Suhei¡¯s body and swam farther, until they reached the deeper waters near the center.


    There, they finally released him, watching in solemn silence as his body slowly sank into the depths.


    The two boys swam back, shivering from the icy water, their wounds stinging as the cold wind bit into their damp skin.


    They all paid their final respects to Suhei before turning to leave. Just then, Seiya and his elite arrived.


    Without a word, Hayne and the others gathered Eiro, Seiya¡¯s mother, and the children before setting off once more, Seiya silently taking the lead.


    They walked through the night in silence, their destination unknown to everyone but him. After a while, Riena quickened her pace to match Seiya¡¯s stride.


    "Hey, white head," she called, her fingers laced together behind her head in a relaxed manner.


    "Are you taking us to a shelter next? Do you happen to know an abandoned building around here?"


    Seiya remained silent, showing no sign that he had even heard her.


    "Ugh! Who do you think I¡¯m talking to? Are you ignoring me right now?!" she snapped through gritted teeth.


    Sensing tension rising, Hayne swiftly stepped between them, subtly positioning himself to keep Riena at a distance before things could escalate. He carried a young boy on his back, adjusting his grip before speaking.


    "Sei, did you already find a place where we can stay for the night?" he asked softly.


    Seiya, who had already scouted the area with his eyes before reaching the river, responded curtly. "Mn."


    Hearing him answer Hayne but not her, Riena scoffed in irritation and quickened her pace, striding past them without another word¡ªonly for Seiya to continue. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But¡­ there are police"


    At this, Riena immediately turned back. "Then why are you leading us there?!" she snapped.


    Seiya halted, tilting his head slightly as he regarded her.


    The others tensed immediately, Hayne included.


    "Then," Seiya let out, his voice calm yet unsettling, "would you rather sleep outside for the night?"


    Riena¡¯s face flared with frustration at his cold indifference, but before she could retort, Hayne once again stepped in to defuse the brewing conflict.


    "Can we get past them?" Hayne asked.


    "I think so. There are only a few," Seiya replied.


    "If that¡¯s the case, I could lure them away," Heiji, the pale senior, suggested. "That should give you all enough time to slip by."


    "That¡¯s too risky," the bulky senior interjected. "If that bastard back at the facility decides to send people after us, the police seeing you here will only make things worse. It¡¯ll expose our location."


    "He won¡¯t send anyone after us. At least, not yet, even if he plans to break his word," Hayne reasoned. "I¡¯m fine with Heiji¡¯s plan."


    They continued until they reached a deserted road, dimly illuminated by sparse streetlights. Multiple buildings lined the street, but one, in particular, stood out¡ªdilapidated and filthy. Their shelter for the night.


    Three policemen were stationed at different points, scanning their surroundings with watchful eyes.


    Seiya and the others remained hidden, peering from the shadows at a distance.


    "Alright, time to step up," Hayne murmured to Heiji, who was already limbering up in preparation. Bouncing on the balls of his feet, Heiji took a deep breath before dashing straight into the open road.


    "What is he even going to say to them?" Riena wondered, only for Heiji¡¯s voice to ring out almost immediately.


    "Yoooo!" he called out, waving at the officers. "Wanna catch me?"


    The group collectively let out an exasperated sigh with their hands to their faces, cringing at Heiji¡¯s acti.


    At first, the policemen seemed inclined to dismiss him as just another reckless kid, but they couldn¡¯t. Not at this hour. Not with the way he looked¡ªsoaking wet, his clothes tattered and smeared with blood, a battered mess. Ignoring him wasn¡¯t an option.


    "Young man, do you mind¡ª"


    Before they could finish, Heiji spun on his heel and bolted in the opposite direction. Instinct kicked in, and all three officers took off after him.


    The moment they were gone, Seiya and the others seized their chance, dashing across the street and slipping into the abandoned building.


    "It looks haunted," someone muttered as they ascended the rickety, dust-covered stairs.


    "Smells like death," the bulky senior added and the others turned to stare at him, skeptical. Their eyes were filled with questions, curious how death smelt like.


    "And how exactly does death smell?" someone finally asked.


    The bulky senior smirked, a strange sort of pride gleaming in his eyes. "Trust me. I¡¯ve been in that hellhole far too long not to know."


    They reached the third floor, where a few rooms remained intact enough to be usable. The place was filthy and hollow, draped in dimness and riddled with broken windows, holes in the walls, doors, and even the ceilings. The air was thick with decay, but this was the best they had. Beggars couldn¡¯t afford to be choosers.


    Exhausted, they laid down the unconscious and sleeping children before collapsing onto the bare floor themselves.


    Just as they thought they could finally catch a breath, Riena was suddenly blasted inside, crashing into the wall.


    At the front where Riena came flying from, stood Seiya, his eyes gleaming coldly in the dimness.

 Chapter 66 - 65: The Line Drawn

    The others crouched to sit, finally thinking they could catch a breath¡ªonly for Riena to come crashing violently against the already cracked wall.


    Their heads snapped up, eyes following the trajectory of her fall. When they saw Seiya standing there, his chilling gaze locked onto them, their hearts lurched. Panic surged through their minds, each scrambling to piece together what had just transpired between Seiya and Riena in the brief moment they had let their guard down.


    Hayne, with his pulse hammering, rushed to Seiya without hesitation. His voice wavered with uncertainty.


    "Sei, what happened?" Skepticism laced his tone.


    Seiya merely shrugged. "I don¡¯t know."


    His response left everyone, including Hayne, baffled. There was no trace of hostility in his demeanor¡ªonly his usual impassivity. Yet, when they turned back to Riena, she was struggling to rise from the wreckage, her face contorted in pain from the force of the impact.


    "Oi, Heiji! Have you gone blind?!" Riena grunted, rubbing her waist as she remained hunched over. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Heiji¡¯s name made the others shift their focus back toward where she had been sent flying from. They saw nothing but Seiya, standing there, until Heiji¡ªwho had been knocked down the stairs¡ªtrudged back up, grumbling under his breath.


    The group exchanged confused glances, eyes darting between Heiji and Riena.


    "Sorry," Heiji muttered, brushing dirt off his already battered clothes. "I was sprinting at speed x4 and didn¡¯t see you there."


    Realization dawned on them. They had been mistaken¡ªSeiya hadn¡¯t attacked Riena at all. He had merely been standing there by coincidence, his menacing gaze a natural part of him. It was their own fault for assuming the worst. Even so, a collective wave of relief washed over them. If Seiya had truly been the one to send Riena flying, none of them would have been able to stop him. And Riena¡­ she might not have survived.


    Hayne exhaled heavily, standing before Seiya, who remained expressionless, his elite a short distance away.


    "Anyway, follow me," Hayne said, grabbing Seiya and pulling him along.


    Once they reached a secluded area, Hayne let out a deep breath. The cool breeze stirred the spiked strands of his light blue hair.


    "It¡¯s about your mother," he began, pausing to gauge Seiya¡¯s reaction. But Seiya only stared, his expression devoid of emotion.


    Relieved by the lack of resistance, Hayne took it as his cue to continue.


    "You may not remember anything about her¡­ or your past, but¡­. I want you to know this¡ªshe was a good mother to you." His gaze dropped, a quiet melancholy settling over him. Whenever he thought back to the past, comparing who Seiya once was to who he had now become, it felt like a needle pricking his heart.


    "You loved her very much," he murmured. "You still do¡ªyou just don¡¯t realize it yet."


    Seiya¡¯s blank stare shifted subtly, a flicker of exasperation crossing his features. He despised when people danced around a subject instead of getting straight to the point. The roundabout way they spoke, wasting time with unnecessary words, irritated him beyond measure.


    One look at Seiya¡¯s face was enough for Hayne to understand his frustration.


    "What I mean is¡ªkeep it in your heart that a mother isn¡¯t just the one who gives birth to you but the one who offers a love no one else can replicate. So please, use your eyes to find a nearby clinic or pharmacy and get your mother and Eiro treated." He spilled it all out at once, without pretense or hesitation.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him, unreadable. Then, after a long pause, with deliberate bluntness, he asked. "Why?"


    Hayne sighed. "Because hospitals are always crowded. If we take them there, questions will be raised, and complications will follow. A small clinic or pharmacy is a safer option for first aid."


    Seiya¡¯s stare didn¡¯t waver. "Yeah. But why should I?"


    A vein twitched on Hayne¡¯s forehead. He lifted his chin, staring down at Seiya in frustration. After all the preaching he just did about his mother, the boy still had the nerve to ask why.


    But Hayne forced himself to breathe, steadying his irritation.


    "Because she¡¯s your mother. And Eiro is like a friend. Just do it¡ªPLEASE," He emphasized the last word with a heavy sigh.


    {Tsk! Do it!} Ibyu¡¯s voice snapped inside Seiya¡¯s mind, making his stare deepen. The way he looked at Hayne¡ªunblinking, eerily still¡ªsent a chill down his spine. Sweat beaded on Hayne¡¯s forehead as he waited for a response.


    After a long, suffocating silence, Seiya finally spoke.


    "Okay."


    Hayne was momentarily stunned by the simplicity of the response, but relief quickly followed.


    "Thank you. I¡¯ll leave you to it." With that, he stepped past Seiya and headed back.


    As he walked back, he noticed Riena a short distance away, partially hidden behind the cornering wall. She leaned against it, as if she had been listening in on their conversation.


    Hayne hesitated for a moment but ultimately ignored her and continued forward. That was, until she started moving in the direction he had just come from.


    "Enough already."


    His voice was cold, stopping Riena in her tracks. She turned to him, her expression clouded with confusion and mild irritation.


    "Don¡¯t go to him," Hayne said firmly.


    Her brows furrowed, her face tightening with restrained anger.


    "And who the hell says I was going to him?" she snapped.


    Hayne turned fully, stepping toward her with slow, deliberate movements. The usual warmth around him had vanished, replaced by a chilling sternness. Leaning in slightly, he met her glare with one of his own.


    "Enough with this childish behavior of yours."


    Riena¡¯s face flared red, a mix of indignation and embarrassment. But Hayne wasn¡¯t finished.


    "If you go to him again¡ªlike right now¡ªyou¡¯ll die," he stated, his tone was factual, not threatening.


    Her expression wavered, confusion creeping in like she didn¡¯t understand what Hayne meant, prompting Hayne to emphasize.


    "He¡¯ll kill you."


    Riena¡¯s mouth opened slightly as if to argue, but no words came out.


    "And if by chance you think he can¡¯t do that, then all I can do is laugh and pity you," Hayne continued, his tone edged with cold amusement. "You haven¡¯t seen much of what he can do nor do you know him well but¡­ with the way he is now, you¡¯re nothing more than a pest¡ªone he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to crush."


    Riena¡¯s anger spiked, but Hayne didn¡¯t give her the chance to retort.


    "And if that happens, nothing will change," he said, his voice quieter now, but no less stinging. "I¡¯m saying, even if you die by his hands, nothing much will change. We¡¯ll get over you, move on and he¡¯ll still be our friend. And you? You¡¯ll be gone¡ªforgotten."


    He drew nearer, his presence looming.


    "Because I for one, I plan on taking his side forever. No matter what he does, no matter what crimes he commits, I¡¯ll always be there for him until he changes back."


    There was a pause before he continued again.


    "And should he never revert back to his old self, and regain his humanity, I¡¯ll still be there."


    Leaning down until his gaze was level with hers, his voice dropped to a whisper


    "That is to say. Even if he ends up killing you, which he will, the next moment you stand in front of him, I¡¯ll consider it nothing more than your own foolish mistake and side with him. That is me choosing him over you¡ªsomething I¡¯ll do time and time again."


    Riena huffed, her face red with rage. Her whole body tensed as if she were seconds away from exploding.


    Hayne took a step back, turning to leave. But just before he walked away, he glanced over his shoulder.


    "But if your life means that little to you," he said calmly, "then by all means¡ªgo to him."

 Chapter 67 - 66: Plans on Survival

    Hayne walked away without a backward glance, leaving Riena behind without waiting to hear whatever she had to say.


    Her body tensed, fists clenched as hot blood surged through her veins. She huffed, her chest rising and falling rapidly in frustration and rage. After a moment, she turned sharply and stormed off in the opposite direction.


    Meanwhile, Hayne returned to the room where the others were gathered. The bulky senior stood as soon as Hayne entered¡ªhe had been waiting.


    "We¡¯ve been discussing," the senior began, "how we should act now rather than waste time sleeping. If we wait until morning, when the streets are bright and crowded, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll go unnoticed. The police¡ªor someone else¡ªis bound to see us, and that¡¯ll only make things worse."


    "I was thinking the same thing," Hayne replied. "I¡¯ll take Seiya and one of the second-floor boys with me to the clinic to get Seiya¡¯s mother and Eiro treated in a few minutes. In the meantime, some of you should head to an internet caf¨¦. There should still be a few open. Use the children¡¯s full names to look up information about their families."


    "Right. But the problem is¡ªwe don¡¯t have any money," someone pointed out.


    "Ugh¡­ We should¡¯ve taken some from that bastard before we left the facility," another muttered.


    "His whole wallet, even," someone else added.


    "A shame," the bulky senior sighed in regret. "An unfortunate oversight on our part."


    "And how exactly do you plan to get Eiro and the others treated with no money?" The senior asked, watching Hayne expectantly.


    "Who the hell prioritises money over saving lives?" Hayne replied shamelessly, though he averted his gaze, fully aware of how absurd his words sounded.


    "More than that, we don¡¯t even have clothes to change into. Almost all of us look like killers. There¡¯s no way people won¡¯t immediately call the police on us if they saw us like this!" a boy pointed out.


    "Ugh! How are we supposed to get anywhere like this?"


    A collective sigh filled the room, their spirits sinking.


    "Anyway," Hayne cut in, "we have to make do with what we have."


    He glanced at the group, then added, "Those of you with bloodstained clothes¡ªturn them inside out. It won¡¯t be perfect, but at least it¡¯ll cover some of the mess."


    Unlike the others, Hayne¡¯s clothes were among the few that were relatively clean¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been involved in the fight, along with everyone from the second-floor.


    "But seriously," one of them spoke up, looking around. "Do none of us have families to return to? Why are we all homeless?"


    Silence fell over the group. Beads of cold sweat formed on their faces, the weight of the question pressing down on them.


    "It¡¯s been years," one finally muttered.


    "Decades, even," another added, exaggerating.


    "I used to live with my aunt after my mom abandoned me," Heiji admitted bluntly. "She treated me like trash, locked me out all the time. Then I got taken to that facility, and now I¡¯m out¡­ But I¡¯d rather die than go back to her." He admitted, deepening the already thick tension in the air.


    Another silence settled over them, their unease growing.


    "I was originally from an orphanage so¡­" one of them said, hesitantly raising a hand.


    "Used to live with my grandma, but I¡¯d bet my ass she¡¯s dead by now," another chimed in, his tone disturbingly casual.


    "Well, my parents forgot me at a mall, and I¡¯ve long forgotten what they even look like.So¡­"


    "I¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything," a girl admitted, her voice strained.


    Hayne and the bulky senior stood in silence, their faces tense, sweat forming on their brows as the confessions continued.


    "Alright, alright," the bulky senior finally intervened, cutting off the heavy atmosphere before it grew worse. "We get it. Everyone has their circumstances."


    He exhaled and crossed his arms. "We¡¯ll deal with our own situations later. Right now, our priority is reuniting the children with their families. Those without one¡­ they¡¯ll have to be registered in an orphanage."


    The group collectively nodded in agreement.


    At the far end of the room, where Seiya¡¯s mother and Eiro lay, Seiya¡¯s elite sat quietly, observing the scene unfold before him.


    "So¡­ how do we get into an internet caf¨¦ with no money? Should we break in?" a boy asked, genuinely seeking an answer.


    "Or just use it and run before they can charge us?" another suggested.


    "We could pickpocket," someone chimed in.


    Hayne shot them a tired, exasperated look, shaking his head in disbelief.


    He was about to respond when Seiya entered the room, signaling that he had finished searching for a place to treat his mother and Eiro.


    "Anyway," Hayne turned to the senior, "wake the children up and try to get as much information from them as possible. We¡¯ll figure out our next step when I get back." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he turned to leave, the bulky senior grabbed his arm. "Shouldn¡¯t only those with clean clothes go to the clinic?" he asked, nodding toward Seiya. His clothes were far more tattered and bloodied than anyone else¡¯s. Worse, the eerie, bloodstained staff floating beside him did nothing to help their situation.


    "Right," Hayne admitted. "But don¡¯t worry¡ªthere¡¯s a reason I¡¯m taking him."


    He walked over to where Eiro and Seiya¡¯s mother lay, then looked at Seiya. "Please, carry her on your back."


    Seiya froze, his expression unreadable.


    "Please," Hayne repeated softly.


    After a long pause, Seiya finally moved. Slowly, he lifted the woman¡ªhis mother¡ªonto his back. Hayne gently picked up Eiro and secured him in his arms.


    Before turning to leave, he met the gaze of the elite now working under Seiya. "Your hands are in terrible shape. I doubt they can treat them, but you can tag along to try."


    Then, glancing at the boy from the second floor who would be joining them, he said, "Let¡¯s go."


    Without another word, they turned and started walking down the stairs¡ªSeiya¡¯s elite following close behind.


    As they descended the stairs, Hayne decided to break the heavy silence with a conversation.


    "Seeing you carry your mother so gently makes me happy," he said, a soft smile on his face. "It makes me think that, deep down, there¡¯s still a part of you that cares for her."


    "No," Seiya replied flatly. "I could throw her down these stairs right now and feel nothing."


    Hayne came to an abrupt stop causing the others¡ªSeiya, his elite, and the boy from the second floor to halt as well.


    For a long moment, Hayne simply stood there, blinking in silence, his expression unreadable. Then, after what felt like an eternity, a slow, wide smile spread across his face, his eyes closing as he exhaled.


    "Hand her over," he said, his voice unnervingly cold.


    Seiya tilted his head slightly, confused. Not long ago, Hayne had pleaded with him to carry the woman, and now he was asking for her back.


    "Please, hand her over," Hayne repeated, the smile still plastered on his face.


    "But you told me to carr¡ª"


    "Just hand her over," Hayne interrupted before Seiya could finish. "Please." His voice remained calm, gentle even, as if nothing was wrong.


    Without another word, Hayne passed Eiro to the boy from the second floor, then carefully lifted Seiya¡¯s mother onto his own back.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said lightly, casually walking past Seiya like nothing happened.


    Seiya simply stood still, watching him disappear down the stairs.

 Chapter 68 - 67: Plans on Survival II

    After a long walk, Seiya and those who tagged along finally arrived at the pharmacy. It was quite a distance from the abandoned building they had left behind, making the journey a slow one.


    Standing concealed in the shadows across the street, they observed the pharmacy, silently watching as people entered and exited.


    "How many are inside now?" Hayne asked.


    Seiya, his eyes scanning through the building, responded curtly, "Five."


    "That¡¯s a lot. Let¡¯s wait a little longer for a few more to leave," Hayne suggested.


    After a while¡ª


    "How many now please?"


    "One."


    "He should get his ass out already!" Hayne snapped, drawing a surprised glance from both the boy from the second floor and Seiya. They had never heard him swear before.


    Noticing their reactions, Hayne cast them a quick glance before averting his gaze with an awkward smile.


    Finally, the last person left the pharmacy, and Hayne let out a relieved sigh. He was already growing weary from carrying Seiya¡¯s mother¡ªphysical strength was not his strong suit.


    Without hesitation, they crossed the road and casually entered the pharmacy, acting as if two among them weren¡¯t stained in blood with wounds still raw and gaping.


    "Welcom¡ª" The greeting died on the lips of the women at the dispensing counter as they froze at the sight before them.


    Four young boys. Two carrying unconscious individuals. The other two clad in blood-soaked clothes¡ªone¡¯s wrist hung at odd angles, seemingly broken, the other bore gaping wounds across his chest and stomach. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ladies were horrified as much as they were confused and concerned.


    The slender woman in a white nurse¡¯s gown tensed, her voice shaky. "W-what happened?"


    Beside her, the older, slightly chubby woman remained silent, her unreadable gaze fixed on them.


    Despite their unease, they maintained an admirable level of composure. Noting this, Hayne¡¯s eyes flicked to Seiya, or rather¡ªto his staff. Surely, if that thing were still hovering at his side, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep so calm.


    But the staff was nowhere in sight. Hayne¡¯s eyes narrowed briefly in question but he quickly shifted his attention back to the women.


    "We need immediate treatment for our friends and aunt," Hayne said, his voice low and steady.


    The two women exchanged an uncertain glance, clearly debating whether they should abandon their post to help the group of suspicious-looking boys. After a brief hesitation, the slender one stepped forward.


    "Bring them over here," she instructed, motioning for them to follow.


    Before complying, Hayne moved closer to Seiya. "Please stay here and keep an eye on her. Please," he emphasized, his voice low but firm. Then, without waiting for a response, he followed the woman, accompanied by Seiya¡¯s elite and the boy from the second floor.


    For Seiya, it wasn¡¯t much of a request. He had no intention of going with them¡ªwith his eyes, he could already see through the entire pharmacy without moving an inch.


    "Young man," the chubby woman at the counter spoke up, eyeing him with unease. "You don¡¯t look well yourself. Why aren¡¯t you going with them?"


    Seiya said nothing at first, simply fixing his blank, unsettling gaze on her. His eyes, dark and unreadable, bore into hers with a quiet intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. Everything about his gaze felt unnatural and unnerving¡ªalmost predatory.


    "Huh?" she breathed, a cold sweat forming at the back of her neck.


    "I¡¯m fine," Seiya replied curtly and turned away.


    Seeing this as a chance, she acted on instinct, seizing the moment. She swiftly grabbed the telephone from the counter, pulling it onto her lap as her fingers frantically pressed the buttons.


    But before she could dial, Seiya was already there.


    Perched atop the counter in a single, seamless motion, he squatted before her with an eerie ease. Resting his cheek against one hand, he exhaled a single, chilling word.


    "Don¡¯t."


    The woman let out a short, startled scream before she froze, her body locking up. Her mind reeled, terrified at the speed with which he had appeared in front of her¡ªor had he simply teleported?


    Her hands trembled violently, the telephone slipping from her grasp and clattering onto the floor.


    The sudden scream caught the attention of the slender nurse in the back. She rushed out immediately, only to gasp in shock, hands flying to cover her mouth as she took in the sight before her.


    Hayne and the rest followed right behind, stepping into the room just moments later. An awkward, nervous smile tugged at Hayne¡¯s lips as he cautiously moved forward.


    "Aunty, I swear, we¡¯re not bad people," he said, the forced grin making the corner of his lips twitch.


    His words at reassurance did little to ease the tension¡ªespecially with Seiya looming on the counter, his presence unnervingly still.


    "He¡¯s only up there to stop her from calling the police," Hayne explained in Seiya¡¯s defense, trying to defuse the tension.


    The nurses remained stiff, unease clearly evident on their faces.


    "Honestly, we¡¯re only here to save our friend from dying. You saw his condition earlier," Hayne continued, now directing his words toward the slender nurse.


    "We look like this because we fought off a horde of monsters from a gate that opened not too long ago. We barely made it out alive. We just want to get the wounded treated without complications¡ªthat¡¯s why we came here instead of a hospital."


    Noting that the women were listening to Hayne¡¯s explanation, Seiya silently stepped down from the counter. His retreat sent a visible wave of relief through the women¡ªespecially the chubby one, who had been the direct focus of his unsettling gaze.


    Hayne seized the moment, lowering his head in a deep, respectful bow.


    "If you would, please¡­ help us save them," he pleaded.


    He cast a quick glance at the other two¡ªthe boy from the second floor and Seiya¡¯s elite¡ªwho immediately followed his lead, lowering their heads in unison.


    "Please," Hayne repeated, his voice earnest.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them. Then, with a shared sigh, the two women finally relented, asking them to straighten up.


    "You scared me there for a moment," the slender nurse admitted with a small chuckle.


    "Sorry about that," Hayne replied, offering a sheepish smile.


    "You too! Don¡¯t scare me like that again!" The chubby nurse slammed a hand on her desk, directing her frustration at Seiya.


    Seiya, as expressionless as ever, merely stared at her blankly, as if the very concept of fear¡ªor her frustration¡ªwas beyond his understanding.


    Shaking her head, the slender nurse led Hayne and the others back into the treatment ward, where Eiro and Seiya¡¯s mother were carefully laid out for examination.


    Eiro had two gaping wounds¡ª on the front of his chest and the back, but according to the nurse, they were shallow and hadn¡¯t reached his heart. Even so, she found it puzzling how the injury had pierced clean through from front to back without hurting his heart.


    Perhaps he was struck twice. She speculated, considering the possibility of wounds inflicted from both sides.


    But in reality, Eiro¡¯s heart had already healed when Riena transferred the elite¡¯s life force to him, pulling him from the brink of death.


    Leaning in, the nurse cleaned and stitched Eiro¡¯s wound. She carefully bandaged it before moving on to Seiya¡¯s mother.


    "As for her," she began, observing the frail woman, "she seems relatively stable¡ªjust severely malnourished and mentally exhausted. I¡¯d strongly advise taking her to a hospital for a mental health evaluation."


    Turning to Seiya¡¯s elite, she gently took his injured wrists, running her thumb over the damaged joints.


    "Doesn¡¯t it hurt?" she asked.


    The elite only blinked at her, silent and unreadable, as if he had no tongue to speak.


    She returned his blank stare by fluttering her lashes rapidly at him for a moment before shifting back into her professional demeanor.


    "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s little I can do," she admitted. "The bones are completely shattered. This would require surgery¡ªspecifically, a full joint replacement."


    She paused, glancing between the elite and Hayne.


    "Unless," she added, "you have a top-tier healer at your disposal."


    "I see," Hayne said, bowing in gratitude. "Thank you very much."


    "What about the other one?" she asked, referring to Seiya.


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, his smile turning slightly stiff.


    "I¡¯m not sure," he replied, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Think you can convince him to get treated?" He chuckled. "He¡¯s¡­ difficult."


    The nurse let out a soft laugh as well, but before the moment could linger, Hayne suddenly leaned in closer.


    "But you know, Aunty¡­" His smile faded, his expression turning sharp and unreadable. His gaze, once lighthearted, darkened with an eerie chill.


    "What exactly have you been trying to do with your hand in your pocket this whole time?"

 Chapter 69 - 68: ……….

    The slender woman recoiled, nearly losing her balance, but Hayne swiftly caught her arm, steadying her.


    "Be careful," he murmured, a gentle smile returning to his face.


    Cold sweat clung to her forehead as she swallowed hard, her gaze unsteady beneath Hayne¡¯s scrutiny. After a pause, she forced a broad smile and spread out her palms for him to see.


    "Nothing," she replied.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes lingered on her, amusement flickering across his face as he observed her in silence.


    "I see," he said at last. "I must¡¯ve been mistaken." He chuckled, and the woman joined in, though her laughter lacked ease.


    "But¡­" he continued, drawing her attention once more, anticipation flickering in her wary eyes. "You shouldn¡¯t attempt anything reckless¡ªbecause HE sees everything." His words came with a soft smile, yet they carried a weight that made her expression falter.


    Feigning confusion, she plastered another forced smile on her face.


    "We wouldn¡¯t want him barging in here," Hayne mused, his tone light. "And the next thing we see is our dear auntie¡¯s corpse lying around. Hahaha."


    His laughter rang out, but she remained frozen, gripped by nervous fear and confusion.


    Noting her reaction, Hayne chuckled softly. "It¡¯s not like we¡¯re killers or anything."


    His smile remained as he watched her, unmoving, until at last she let out a tense, uneasy chuckle of her own


    "Well then," Hayne said breezily, turning away. "I¡¯ll try to bring him in for treatment."


    With that, he stepped out of the ward, leaving the unconscious behind in the woman¡¯s care alongside Seiya¡¯s elite and the boy from the second floor.


    The woman neither moved nor spoke. She merely stood there, her gaze awkwardly resting on the boy, who broke out in nervous sweat. Inwardly, he cursed Hayne for his earlier antics, feeling the weight of the woman¡¯s stare pressing down on him.


    Hayne returned after some time, bringing Seiya with him¡ªthough not before cautioning the chubby woman at the counter against doing anything reckless. Without further delay, Seiya was treated and bandaged, and the woman provided them with medication, including some for Seiya¡¯s mother.


    As they prepared to leave, Hayne turned back to the slender woman, his ever-present smile stretching wide.


    "Aunty," he began sweetly. "We¡¯re really grateful for your help, truly. But¡­ could you spare us some money for food?"


    The two women hesitated, exchanging glances before forcing polite smiles. "Of course. Just a moment."


    The slender woman handed over a few bills, which Hayne promptly counted before looking back up at her, his expression unchanged.


    But, Aunty," he said, tilting his head. "This won¡¯t be enough," he whined playfully. "There are a lot of us, you see¡ªso many," he emphasized with exaggerated hand gestures.


    A twitch flickered across her brow, but she remained silent and begrudgingly handed over more money.


    Hayne and the boy from the second floor bowed in gratitude before turning to leave with Seiya.


    But just as they reached the door, Hayne suddenly stopped, causing the women to tense, their breaths hitching.


    Turning slowly, he adjusted Seiya¡¯s mother on his back before strolling back to the counter.


    "Just a kind reminder," he said pleasantly, his warm smile never wavering. "Tattling on us to the police might get us killed."


    His gaze lingered on them as he added, "And that would make you both murderers¡ªour blood on your hands."


    With that, he turned and left, leaving the women frozen in place, disbelief and confusion etched across their faces.


    As they made their way home, the boy from the second floor couldn¡¯t help but steal awkward glances at Hayne. Hayne noticed of course but chose to say nothing.


    "What if they report us to the police?" the boy finally asked.


    "Hmm?" Hayne hummed before replying with certainty, "They won¡¯t."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Looking at their faces," Hayne¡¯s smile turned smugly, "they simply can¡¯t."


    The boy studied him for a moment before speaking again. "You¡­" he started, "you read people well."


    Hayne¡¯s smile grew, a flicker of pride in his expression. "Thank you."


    "You¡¯re manipulative," the boy added.


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, though he forced his smile to remain in place.


    "I suppose being locked up for years teaches a person a few things," the boy continued casually.


    Hayne¡¯s smile stiffened, the corners of his lips twitching tightly.


    "Right," Hayne murmured as a thought struck him. He turned to Seiya. "Did you leave your staff outside?"


    Back at the pharmacy, he hadn¡¯t been able to spot it, and he had wondered where it had gone. Now, however, it¡¯s floating silently beside Seiya as they walked.


    Seiya gave a small nod in response.


    "Anyway!" Hayne chimed, his tone shifting. "I¡¯ll grab us some food from that convenience store over there." He gestured toward a shop across the street. Since his clothes were still relatively clean unlike the others, he could enter without drawing suspicion.


    "So, Seiya, hold onto her for a bit," he added, passing Seiya¡¯s mother to him.


    Seiya simply stared at him as if to say, ¡¯Didn¡¯t you insist on carrying her yourself earlier?¡¯


    Ignoring the look, Hayne headed off, returning a short while later with food, water, and a few necessities.


    By the time they reached the abandoned building, only two policemen remained on watch. Their small numbers made it easy for Hayne and the others to slip past unnoticed.


    Before discussing their next steps, they set everything else aside and first gathered for the meal. The night had stretched into early morning, so rather than rushing into their plans, they decided to wait until dawn before visiting an Internet caf¨¦. There, they would search for any information on the children, hoping to uncover something useful with the limited details they had.


    Some lay down, while others sat in different corners of the room, their bodies weary but their minds restless. Sleep was tempting, but none allowed themselves to succumb to it¡ªexcept the wounded and the children. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the silence settled over them, Hayne suddenly spoke. "I¡¯ve been wondering¡ªwhat kind of ability does Heiji have?"


    Hearing his name out of nowhere, Heiji, who had been slouched on his spot, jerked upright.


    "Huh?!" He frowned.


    "Oh, Heiji¡¯s ability is pretty fascinating," the bulky senior chimed in, and Hayne nodded in agreement.


    "Come on, Heiji, they¡¯re curious. Tell them," the senior urged.


    "Hah?"Heiji scowled. "Why the hell should I explain my ability just because they asked?" He snarled.


    The senior smirked. "Then I¡¯ll just tell them myself."


    "Why would yo¡ª" Heiji began to protest, but the senior cut him off.


    "So," he started, turning to Hayne, "Heiji¡¯s ability revolves around two ten-sided dice¡ªone black and one white."


    Intrigued, Hayne and the others leaned in to listen.


    "Each number on the dice corresponds to a different stat¡ªstrength, agility, and so on. When he rolls them, whatever number lands face up determines the boost in the corresponding stat. Like back at the facility¡ªhe rolled an eight, and the corresponding stat was strength. That meant his strength increased eightfold."


    "But here¡¯s the catch¡ªhe can only roll the dice twice a day, and the boost lasts for 24 hours. The black die, though, is different."


    At this, Hayne¡¯s eyes glimmered with curiosity.


    "The black die contains more extreme stats," the senior continued. "It grants him greater power¡ªbut at a cost. If he rolls it, he risks going berserk. It¡¯s dangerous, so he usually sticks to the white die."


    "That¡¯s awesome!" Someone blurted.


    "Cool!" Another exclaimed.


    "Right?!" the senior grinned. "There¡¯s even a luck stat and a bunch of other crazy effects! It¡¯s seriously awesome."


    They continued chatting about abilities, the odds and ends. Their voices weaved through the quiet night until the first light of dawn crept in.


    It was time to move.


    The outside world awaited them, full of unknowns. And they couldn¡¯t wait to experience it for themselves.

 Chapter 70 - 69: Parting Goobyes

    They had all their plans down to set in motion and when dawn broke on them, they were eager.


    However, things were far more difficult than they had anticipated. They could only move cautiously, with only one or two of them venturing out to search for information about the children, always careful to avoid the watchful eyes of the police and people. Even with such careful efforts, it took them three long days to gather any substantial details.


    During these days, their sustenance came from the meager money Hayne had received from the women at the pharmacy, and it was from there they also visited the internet caf¨¦.


    In the same span of time, Seiya¡¯s mother regained consciousness twice, but she was like an empty shell. She woke, yet never moved nor spoke¡ªonly staring vacantly into space. When Hayne suggested Seiya speak to her, hoping she might respond, Seiya refused, preferring to seclude himself on the balcony with his elite, isolating himself from the others. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t until the third day that they found the families of three of the children, aided by the fact that these families were quite well-known. Two others were found to have originally come from an orphanage, their details leading straight back to it. As for the last two, they had no memories of any family at all. In the end, they decided to place them in an orphanage¡ªa safer haven than the nightmare they had just escaped.


    After conducting their research, they discovered they were in northern Japan, specifically in Sendai, a city far from where most of them had come from.


    They sat on the cold, bare floor, gathered in a circle to discuss their next move.


    "Honestly, I have no problem if everyone comes to live with me, since we have no home to return to," the bulky senior said casually.


    "Yeah, you¡¯ve mentioned that already," Riena responded dryly.


    "Right! I just want to know how many of you actually want to come with me," the senior clarified.


    Everyone, except the children, Hayne, Seiya, and his elite, raised their hands.


    The bulky senior¡¯s brow twitched, his face flushed with nervous sweat.


    "Really? None of you have a place to return to?" he asked in disbelief.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether we do or not," Riena shot back. "What matters is that we don¡¯t want to go back there," she said, with the others nodding in agreement.


    "Well, I have a house my grandma left me back in Fukuoka. We could start over there together. It¡¯s about 16 hours by bus from here, and three of the children are from that area, so we could reunite them with their families," the senior suggested.


    He then turned to Hayne, and all eyes fell on him, questioning.


    "Well," Hayne began, awkwardly smiling. "I do have a place to return to. I¡¯m not originally from here, but my uncle lives in Tokyo," he revealed, causing a stir among the group.


    It was the first time they were learning that Hayne wasn¡¯t from here, and that his uncle lived in none other than Tokyo¡ªthe capital of Japan. A place many of them had dreamed of reaching. Even the largest Humanity Savior Academy was located there.


    "So, what¡¯s your plan?" the bulky senior asked.


    Hayne glanced over at Eiro, who sat quietly in the corner. He had been recovering well over the past three days, though Suhei¡¯s death still weighed heavily on him.


    "Well, I¡¯m planning to go there, Tokyo I mean. I¡¯ll take the remaining four children with me and place them in a safe orphanage," Hayne explained.


    The senior nodded in approval of Hayne¡¯s plan.


    "Then¡­" the senior¡¯s eyes swept over the sleeping children. "Should we really wipe their memories?"


    Hayne was silent for a while until he spoke. "No. As much as we¡¯d like for them to forget the tragic past, it¡¯s too much of a risk," Hayne reasoned.


    "If they should forget all they¡¯d been through back in the facility, it¡¯ll make it easier to retrieve them. Should they even come across anyone suspicious from the facility, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell how dangerous of a situation it is to run or call for help¡ªmaking it easier to lure them away," Hayne explained.


    "I see. So it¡¯s better the way we¡¯ve told them not to say anything about it," the bulky senior added and Hayne nodded.


    "Since most of the children are very new there anyway, I doubt they have much to tell. The others who¡¯d been there longer are wise enough to keep their mouths shut as we¡¯ve told them. All in all, it is a risk and we¡¯re taking it," Hayne declared and they nodded in agreement.


    "Then¡­" Eiro, who had remained silent until now, spoke. "What about him?"


    The room fell into an uneasy silence. Everyone knew exactly who he was referring to. The air grew tense, thick with unspoken thoughts.


    After a pause, Hayne answered casually, "He¡¯s coming with me, of course."


    Gasps filled the room.


    "Huh?! For real?!"


    "Why?" Hayne¡¯s gaze hardened as he swept his eyes over them. "Are any of you willing to take him?" His voice was sharp and cold, daring them to answer.


    No one spoke.


    A slow smile spread across Hayne¡¯s face. "Then it¡¯s settled. He¡¯s coming with me."


    "Then that¡¯s decided," the bulky senior affirmed.


    "It¡¯s all well and good, but¡­" Riena interjected, folding her arms. "I think we should be the ones to take the other children. Tokyo is too busy and chaotic for them. They¡¯ll find more peace in an orphanage in a quieter city."


    Hayne and the senior considered her suggestion for a moment before agreeing. They divided what little money they had left, with Hayne taking the smallest amount¡ªhis trip to Tokyo was only five or six hours, requiring far less than the others.


    Before setting out, they washed their clothes with what little water they could find. Though still tattered, they were at least free of blood. Hayne took extra care to help Seiya clean his staff and clothing, ensuring nothing would jeopardize their plan.


    By morning, they all set out, including Seiya and his elite. As they stood at the departure point, facing one another, a wistful breeze swept through them.


    "I hope we all find better lives from now on," the bulky senior said.


    "And I hope our paths cross again¡ªwhen we¡¯re doing better," Hayne added with a smile.


    They exchanged their farewells, waving before turning and heading in opposite directions, each one walking toward an uncertain future. Eiro hesitated, his gaze lingering on Seiya and Hayne. But after a long moment of indecision, he sighed and followed the others.


    Hayne carried Seiya¡¯s mother on his back, while Seiya and his elite flanked him on either side.


    "Please hold your staff close by your side¡ªdon¡¯t let it float," Hayne instructed. "We don¡¯t want any unnecessary complications." Hayne said to Seiya who complied with a protest.


    They walked in silence toward the station, where they would board the bus to Tokyo¡ªthe very city where Awakeners swarmed like ants, and where Seiya¡¯s siblings worked.

 Chapter 71 - 70: The Beginning of a New Journey

    Tokyo, the heart of Japan, is a city consumed by chaos¡ªa battleground where Awakeners, Dewakeners, Demons, Rogues, and countless other entities clash in an unending struggle. Though the conflict spans the entire country, it is here, in this city, that fate is ultimately decided.


    At the city¡¯s core stands the Saviors of Humanity Academy (SHA), a towering institution that serves both as a training ground for new recruits and the headquarters for missions. Awakeners of all ages gather here, honing their abilities and undertaking missions that maintain the world¡¯s delicate balance. While smaller branches exist throughout Japan, this academy is the central stronghold.


    Each year, a rigorous examination is held to determine which aspiring Awakeners will gain entry, to become full-fledged Saviors of Humanity. Within its walls, experienced warriors and newcomers alike coexist, united in their mission.


    _ _ _


    Hayne, Seiya, and his elite along with Seiya¡¯s mother sat together on the bus they had boarded from Sendai. The vehicle had a 3-2 seat layout, allowing all three¡ª Seiya, his mom and Hayne to sit side by side. While Seiya¡¯s elite sat on the seat next to them on the opposite side. It was already a few minutes past noon, and only now were they arriving in Tokyo after parting ways with the others that morning.


    As the bus pulled into the terminal, passengers began scrambling to disembark. Amidst the commotion, Hayne glanced at Seiya, noting the way he kept rubbing his palm over his eyes¡ªsomething he had been doing throughout the ride.


    Leaning in to be heard over the bustling crowd, Hayne spoke. "Sei, are you alright?"


    Seiya, his palm still resting over his eyes, took a moment before responding with his signature reply. "Mn."


    With people brushing past them and the terminal bustling with movement, Hayne didn¡¯t press further and accepted the response at face value.


    They stepped off the bus and strolled through the terminal, blending into the steady flow of travelers, making sure his grip over Seiya¡¯s mom that rested on his back was firm. But just as they moved, an oppressive presence swept over the area like a gathering storm. The air thickened with malice, as sinister aura spread like a creeping fog, laced with such potent bloodlust that it sent an icy shudder down Hayne and Seiya¡¯s elite¡¯s spine. A wave of goosebumps tore across their skin, halting them on their tracks.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes darted wildly, scanning the crowd for the source of the suffocating energy. Then, as he turned, his breath hitched. His eyes widened in alarm, his mouth going dry.


    Four figures were advancing toward them.


    Hayne¡¯s heart pounded as he took in their appearance. They weren¡¯t ordinary men. They were Rogues¡ªspecifically, members of ¡¯The Ridders¡¯, a notorious organization whose reputation was built on merciless brutality. Civilians, innocents, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªonce The Ridders set their sights on someone, their fate was sealed.


    Hayne knew this because he had studied them. During the days they had spent holed up in the abandoned building, he had meticulously researched the current state of the world, the shifting power dynamics¡ªand the dangers lurking within it.


    As he glanced around, the hushed murmurs and fearful glances from the surrounding crowd confirmed his suspicions. He wasn¡¯t mistaken. How could he be?


    Their signature attire was unmistakable¡ªa thick black sash with a narrow slit running down the middle, through which a thin, red sinuous strip of fabric coiled like a serpent. The sash was always clipped to the back of their collars, trailing behind them in fluid, ominous waves with every step.


    Hayne swallowed hard, cold sweat beading along his forehead. His mind raced. While many recognized the group, not everyone could perceive the sheer killing intent radiating from them. Hayne knew that if they so much as caught The Ridders¡¯ attention, it would mean trouble¡ªtrouble he had no intention of inviting on their first day in Tokyo. Worse, there was no certainty they could even win if a fight broke out.


    Without hesitation, Hayne grabbed Seiya by the wrist, motioning for the elite to follow as he yanked Seiya into a shadowed corner.


    "Stay low," he murmured, crouching behind the cover while peering cautiously from a distance. His eyes followed the gang¡¯s every step, each one steeped in raw, unrestrained bloodlust.


    Then, something struck him.


    Seiya hadn¡¯t protested. Normally, he would have resisted being manhandled the way he dragged him, but this time, he remained silent. That alone was enough to make Hayne turn, his gut tightening with unease. But the moment he laid eyes on Seiya, shock tore through him, a sharp gasp escaping his lips.


    His head snapped back toward The Ridders in panic, fearing he had drawn their attention. But with the terminal still alive with noise and movement, the sound was swallowed by the crowd.


    Relieved yet unsettled, Hayne slowly turned back to Seiya¡ªdread pooling in his chest.


    There was blood.


    Seiya¡¯s hand was clamped over his eyes, but red streaks trickled through his fingers, trailing down his pale cheeks.


    "What happened?" Hayne whispered, his voice tight with confusion and worry.


    But he couldn¡¯t focus entirely on Seiya¡ªthe gang was still within sight.


    His gaze flickered between them and Seiya, torn between immediate danger and the unsettling realization unfolding before him¡ªuntil something struck him like ice in the veins.


    He could feel the overwhelming aura radiating from The Ridders. Not just him¡ªanyone with enough power and awareness could.


    And Seiya?


    Seiya¡¯s strong so his presence would be anything but subtle. His power, his aura¡ªit would be far too potent to go unnoticed.


    What if they sensed him?


    What if, even amidst the crowd, his overwhelming energy singled them out?


    Fear twisted in Hayne¡¯s guts. His pulse pounded erratically, his breath coming shallow and uneven. His wide eyes tracked the gang¡¯s every step, waiting, dreading¡ªuntil they disappeared entirely did Hayne dare to exhale freely.


    The moment they were out of sight, his body sagged with relief, his racing thoughts finally slowing.


    Instantly, he turned to Seiya, letting Seiya¡¯s mom rest against the wall before he clasped Seiya¡¯s face between his palms, tilting it up to examine him.


    "What happened?" he demanded, eyes scanning him in growing concern. But Seiya remained silent, his expression unreadable beneath his blood-streaked fingers.


    Hayne¡¯s finger hovered near his eyes. He studied Seiya¡¯s face, searching for an explanation¡ªsearching for anything that made sense.


    "How did this happen?" he pressed again, his voice tense.


    At last, Seiya¡¯s lips parted. His voice was soft and distant.


    "¡­It stings."


    Hayne immediately loosened his grip. "Why? All of a sudden?"


    But Seiya only turned his face away, burying it deeper into his hands. This caused Hayne¡¯s worry to only deepen.


    "Does it hurt much? Can you see?" Hayne asked urgently.


    There was a long pause.


    Then, in a quiet voice, Seiya spoke. "I can¡¯t see."


    Hayne¡¯s breath hitched. He knew Seiya¡¯s eyes were beyond ordinary¡ªthey possessed abilities far exceeding normal sight. Even now, with blood trickling from them, he hadn¡¯t thought for a second that their abilities would be completely obstructed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing at all?" Hayne asked for clarification.


    "It¡¯s all dark," Seiya murmured.


    A shiver ran through Hayne. He watched as Seiya remained still, his fingers hovering over his eyes and pressing against his temples as if shielding himself from something unseen.


    Then, a thought struck him.


    "¡­Could it be that the sunlight is hurting your eyes?" he asked cautiously.


    "Yes," Seiya answered, voice barely above a whisper. "It¡¯s too bright¡­ It scorches my eyes."


    Hayne¡¯s brows furrowed. Light sensitivity wasn¡¯t unheard of. But this¡ªthis level of pain, this bleeding¡ªwas unlike anything Hayne had ever seen.


    He took a slow breath, pushing down his unease. "Alright. Keep your eyes closed and your head down. I¡¯ll guide you."


    Using his clothes and with gentle care, he wiped the blood he could from Seiya¡¯s face, then helped him to his feet after steadying Seiya¡¯s mom on his back.


    "Where?" Seiya asked as he was led forward. The question was short, almost incomplete but Hayne understood.


    "To my uncle¡¯s house," Hayne answered.


    "Assuming he still lives there."


    The walk was long, stretching across unfamiliar streets and quiet alleyways. Yet when they finally arrived, the house was eerily vacant, as if abandoned for years.


    Left with no other choice, he asked around. A few locals pointed him toward a shop, supposedly owned by his uncle.


    A craft shop, to be exact.


    The moment they stepped inside, the scent of metal and wood filled Hayne¡¯s lungs. At the far end of the shop, a man sat at a workbench, carefully shaping a weapon. The rhythmic sound of his craft halted the instant he noticed them.


    A tense, suffocating silence shrouded the atmosphere.


    Hayne froze. His breath hitched as his gaze locked onto the man before him. A storm of emotions swirled within him¡ªrelief, disbelief, longing. His pupils trembled, glistening with unshed tears.


    "Uncl¡ª" His voice barely made it past his lips before the man moved.


    With startling speed, he shot up from his seat, a dagger gleaming in his grip.


    And then he lunged¡ªnot at Hayne, but at Seiya.

 Chapter 72 - 71: The Beginning of a New Journey [2]

    The man¡ªHayne¡¯s uncle¡ªsat frozen, his body rigid as he stared at his nephew in stunned disbelief. For a long moment, he did not move. Then, as his eyes drifted past Hayne and landed on the figure behind him, they widened in sheer horror, as if he had laid eyes on something not human.


    Without warning, he sprang to his feet, terror overtaking his reason as he lunged forward.


    Hayne barely had time to react before his uncle rushed past him, dagger in hand, aiming directly for Seiya. The man¡¯s dagger arced downward , but before the blade could reach its mark, Seiya¡¯s elites intercepted, delivering a sharp elbow to the man¡¯s face and following up with a swift, brutal kick to the back of his knee.


    The impact forced the man to the ground, his knee slamming against the floor. But he recovered almost instantly, pushing himself back up, ready to fight.


    However, before he could launch another attack, Hayne seized his arm from behind, yanking him backward. Hayne¡¯s hold on Seiya¡¯s unconscious mother loosened for a fleeting moment, but he quickly readjusted his hold, ensuring she remained secure on his back. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing?" Hayne demanded, his voice heated. His brows furrowed in frustration as he fixed his uncle with an intense glare.


    The sheer terror that gripped Hayne was beyond words. His uncle had lunged at none other than Seiya¡ªan act as reckless as inviting death itself. He had only just reunited with him, and already, he was testing fate. The thought sent a sickening fear twisting in Hayne¡¯s gut.


    Noting the weight of Hayne¡¯s glare and the sharp edge in his voice, his uncle faltered, taking an uneasy step back.


    Seiya, meanwhile, remained motionless. One hand hovered over his closed eyes, while the other clenched tightly around his staff. He said nothing. Though his vision was momentarily impaired, he had heard it¡ªthe frantic, pulsing heart that had lunged at him, carrying a violent intent. But with his vision straining him, he had failed to react in time.


    Though it hardly mattered because his elite had intervened. But even if his elite hadn¡¯t, the man wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave so much as a scratch on him.


    "Hayne¡­" the man exhaled, his voice unsteady, thick with emotion.


    But whatever sentiment he wished to express was overshadowed by the terror that had gripped Hayne just moments ago. It was etched too deeply in his chest to be so easily dismissed.


    "Why did you attack him?" Hayne demanded, his expression unwavering. He knew all too well that if things had escalated even a fraction further, Seiya wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to erase his uncle from existence.


    The man¡¯s gaze flickered between Hayne and Seiya, then swept over the unfamiliar group that had just stepped into his shop with his nephew. He hesitated, seemingly struggling to find the right words.


    But Hayne didn¡¯t waver, his eyes locked onto his uncle, waiting for an explanation. A troubling thought crept into his mind. Had Seiya let out a wave of energy so overwhelming that it triggered his uncle¡¯s instincts to attack? One he couldn¡¯t sense.


    "Was his presence too overwhelming?" Hayne pressed when the man remained silent.


    His uncle¡¯s eyes settled on Seiya, his expression unreadable. Then, at last, he answered.


    "It¡¯s the opposite."


    Hayne¡¯s eyes narrowed in question, urging him to continue.


    "Everything about him feels¡­ off." The man¡¯s gaze lingered on Seiya, his face tight with unease. Even with his eyes closed, blood seeped from beneath his lashes, staining his skin like weeping ink.


    "Huh?" Hayne frowned. "What do you mean?"


    A heavy sigh left the man¡¯s lips as if reluctant to explain. But finally, he spoke. "The moment you all stepped into my shop, I sensed you. All of you¡ªyour presence, your energy." He paused, shifting his gaze once more to Seiya. "But him? I couldn¡¯t sense anything at all."


    A chill ran through Hayne.


    "Every living thing in this world has a presence¡ªmonsters, demons, even the smallest animals. But this one¡­" His uncle¡¯s eyes bore into Seiya. "He has none. No presence, no energy. Nothing. I didn¡¯t even realize there was someone behind you until you moved aside."


    As Hayne listened to his uncle, confusion gripped him like a tightening vice. No presence? The idea seemed absurd. Seiya was one of the strongest people he knew¡ªhow could someone so powerful lack something so fundamental?


    He was about to refute the claim¡ªdismiss it outright¡ªwhen a sudden realization struck him cold.


    Had he ever sensed Seiya¡¯s presence before?


    They had been together for so long that he recognized Seiya instantly by his silhouette, his features, his voice, even the way he carried himself. But had he ever felt his energy? His aura?


    His breath hung, pulse quickening.


    Had there ever been a moment when he sensed Seiya¡¯s bloodlust, his killing intent¡ªeven in battle? Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t recall a single time.


    Sure, Seiya¡¯s appearance and presence alone was terrifying in its own right¡ªhis eyes, his voice, the sheer weight of his existence, enough to instill fear¡ªeven his tone was often cold and commanding. But had Hayne ever felt his energy and aura aside from the ones Seiya outright displays in front of him?


    He had been so close for so long that he had never noticed.


    And then another thought¡ªone that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Was this why The Riddars hadn¡¯t pursued them at the bus terminal? Seiya was undeniably strong, a force that should have drawn their attention. Yet they had walked away without trouble. Was it because they simply hadn¡¯t sensed him?


    Slowly, Hayne turned to Seiya¡¯s elite, searching his face for any reaction, any hint that might confirm his uncle¡¯s words. But the elite¡¯s expression remained unreadable, offering him no help at all.


    Unsettled, Hayne shifted his gaze back to Seiya¡ªonly to be struck by the sight of fresh blood trickling down his face, staining his fingers and seeping between them.


    Without another word, Hayne grabbed him and pulled him deeper into the shop, away from the harsh sunlight.


    "We¡¯ll talk about this later," he muttered over his shoulder to his uncle. "Just know that he isn¡¯t a bad person."


    Even as he led Seiya inside, the thought lingered heavily in his mind¡ªwas it truly possible for someone to have no presence at all?


    His uncle watched them disappear into the shop, his expression heavy with caution and unease. Fear gnawed at him¡ªnot of his nephew, but of the enigmatic figure Hayne had brought with him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Just what had his nephew brought home with him?


    Still, for now, he forced those thoughts aside. Hayne had been missing for years, and the grief of his absence had nearly swallowed them whole. They had believed him dead. And now, here he was¡ªstanding before him as if he had never left, though with an entity his uncle couldn¡¯t begin to comprehend. But the man wanted to cherish and live in the moment.


    Tears welled up in the man¡¯s eyes, the weight of the past crashing over him. The pain of loss, the years of uncertainty¡ªit all came rushing back in an overwhelming flood. His vision blurred as he stared at Hayne, his body trembling with emotion.


    Seeing this, Hayne sighed and gently set Seiya¡¯s mother aside before stepping toward his uncle.


    "What¡¯s there to cry about?" he scoffed, though his voice held none of its usual sharpness. It was dim with the tears he was fighting to hold back. Then, without another word, he stepped into his uncle¡¯s embrace.


    And just like that, the floodgates broke open.


    They clung to each other, letting the weight of the past wash over them in silence. For a long time, neither spoke¡ªonly the sound of quiet sobs filled the room as they mourned the lost years and found solace in the reunion.


    At last, when the moment passed, Hayne¡¯s uncle wiped his face and gave a shaky chuckle.


    "Does Cyane and your dad know you¡¯re back?" he asked, referring to Hayne¡¯s parents.


    "No," Hayne answered flatly. "And please don¡¯t tell them, or they¡¯ll be on the next flight here to ambush me."


    His uncle chuckled. "You got that right."


    A wistful look crossed his face. "I can¡¯t imagine how overjoyed your mother will be when she sees you again." His voice softened with melancholy. "She never stopped waiting."


    "I¡¯ll go home when I¡¯m done here," Hayne replied, then raised a brow. "More importantly, you don¡¯t live in that ¡¯oh-so-lovely¡¯ house of yours anymore?" He smirked.


    His uncle had always been absurdly attached to that house, the first property he had ever owned.


    The man scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "My wife didn¡¯t like it."


    Hayne¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. "You¡¯re married?!"


    His uncle blinked in disbelief before scowling. "You expected me to stay single forever?! Or did you think of me as pathetic and incapable of finding a partner?"


    Hayne¡¯s shock faded into awkward realization. He had been so caught up in his own world that he had forgotten how much time had passed. His uncle was no longer the young, slender man he once knew. He had aged¡ªshorter, stockier, his face lined with years of experience.


    A slow awkward chuckle escaped Hayne. "Sorry, haha."


    His uncle sighed, shaking his head in exasperation.


    But before the warmth of the moment could settle, Hayne¡¯s expression turned stern. The air around him shifted, his easygoing demeanor hardening into something sharper.


    "We need to get his eyes treated," he said, nodding toward Seiya. "Can you help?"


    His uncle¡¯s gaze flickered toward Seiya, who sat a short distance away. A deep unease twisted in his chest.


    Then, turning back to Hayne, his expression grew firm.


    "¡­Is he human?"


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched. Was his uncle blind?


    "Huh?" he scoffed, waiting for clarification.


    But his uncle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. His voice steady with his gaze unflinching, he asked again.


    "Is he human?"

 Chapter 73 - 72: The Beginning of a New Journey [3]

    "What do you mean, ¡¯if he¡¯s human¡¯? Of course he is!" Hayne blurted to his uncle.


    His uncle, however, remained silent, studying his nephew with an unreadable expression. His gaze flickered toward Seiya, and he couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling that his eyes and instincts saw something different¡ªsomething other than human.


    "Anyway, he needs help," Hayne urged, trying to steer the conversation back on track.


    His uncle sighed. He had countless questions for Hayne¡ªquestions about his years of absence, about where he had been all this time¡ªbut as much as he would have liked to sit down and discuss Hayne¡¯s years of absence, he knew his nephew¡¯s mind was elsewhere¡ªpreoccupied with the strange group he had brought along into the shop. With that in mind, he followed Hayne toward Seiya.


    "Who are they?" he asked as they walked.


    Hayne reached Seiya, who was seated against the wall, and crouched beside him. "He¡¯s my friend," he said, then gestured toward the unconscious woman. "That¡¯s his mother, and that one¡ª" he hesitated before looking toward the elite, "is a human."


    His uncle gave Hayne a blank stare at that last remark but chose not to comment.


    "Why is she unconscious?" he asked instead, lowering himself to examine Seiya¡¯s face.


    "She¡¯s sick," Hayne explained. "She usually wakes up at night. We¡¯re hoping to treat her here." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, the man gently tilted Seiya¡¯s face upward¡ªand immediately recoiled at the sight of blood smeared thickly over his eyes.


    "This is serious!" he exclaimed.


    "What happened?" His gaze snapped to Hayne, demanding an explanation.


    "He says the sun scorches his eyes. Severe light sensitivity, I think," Hayne answered.


    "We should take him to a hospi¡ª"


    "No hospitals," Seiya interjected, his tone firm.


    His uncle and Hayne exchanged glances.


    "Sei," Hayne pressed, concern evident in his voice. "Why don¡¯t you want to go? With my uncle here¡ªthere won¡¯t be any complications."


    "There¡¯s no need," Seiya replied calmly. "I just need something to shield my eyes from the sun and any bright light."


    Hayne tried to recall if Seiya had ever shown this level of sensitivity back at the facility, but he couldn¡¯t remember any such instance. Then again, they had been separated frequently, and the artificial lighting there was nothing like the harshness of natural sunlight. Seiya had always worn a thick sleep mask after losing his sight, and his missions were one he was only allowed to operate at night, so it was possible he had suffered in silence.


    Knowing Seiya¡¯s stubbornness, and that he won¡¯t easily be persuaded, Hayne exhaled in resignation.


    Exhaling yet again, Hayne turned to his uncle. "Uncle, I¡¯d appreciate it if you let us rest at your place," he suggested.


    His uncle ran a hand through his hair with a heavy sigh. "Fine. But when we get there, we will talk. You owe me an explanation," he said, moving to lock up the shop.


    Before they could leave, he threw another glance at the elite, noting the unnatural angle his wrists hung.


    "And what about that one?" He gestured toward the elite¡¯s broken limbs.


    "They¡¯re broken¡­ well, shattered," Hayne admitted bluntly. "We¡¯d also appreciate it if you could help us find a healer." He gave his uncle a sheepish smile.


    His uncle shot him a deadpan look. "Do you think healers grow on trees?"


    Hayne could only chuckle awkwardly in response.


    "And it¡¯s not like we can waltz into the Saviors of Humanity Academy and demand one, either," his uncle added with a huff. "The best option is to take him to a hospital."


    After locking up his shop, the man led Hayne and his companions to his home. As he pushed open the door, his gaze flickered to Seiya, a deep sense of unease coiling in his gut. Letting someone¡ªor rather, something he doesn¡¯t feel right with, into his home made his skin crawl. He silently thanked his luck that his wife and children were away, visiting her parents.


    The moment they stepped inside, Hayne¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. "Wow!" Hayne whistled, taking in the spacious interior. His eyes wandered over the sleek designs and neatly arranged furniture, a stark contrast to the chaotic mess he had always associated with his uncle. "You really stepped up your game," he remarked, impressed.


    Marriage truly changes a man, Hayne mused as he guided Seiya inside, Seiya¡¯s mother still resting against his back, unconscious.


    His uncle guided Hayne to a room, where he carefully laid Seiya¡¯s mother onto the bed, ensuring she was comfortable before stepping back. With that settled, they returned to the living room, where Seiya and the elite remained.


    Without a word, Hayne fetched a cloth and water, kneeling before Seiya to clean the thick smear of blood from his eyes and face. His movements were firm yet cautious, wiping away every trace of red until the skin beneath was clear. Once finished, he took a fresh cloth and carefully wrapped it around Seiya¡¯s eyes, blindfolding him as requested.


    "Does it still hurt?" Hayne asked, setting aside the now bloodstained cloth and bowl of red-tinged water.


    "It¡¯s fading," Seiya replied.


    A few feet away, Hayne¡¯s uncle remained standing, arms crossed as he observed the quiet interaction between the two. Then, with a subtle twitch of his brows and small jerk of his head, he gestured for Hayne to step aside and follow him.


    "I¡¯ll be right back," Hayne murmured to Seiya before following his uncle out of the living room, leaving Seiya and the elite behind.


    Some time later, Hayne returned, his uncle trailing behind him with an expression heavy with discontent. Despite his repeated demands for answers about where Hayne had been all these years, his nephew had evaded the questions, offering vague responses and half-truths. At one point, he even claimed not to remember everything, insisting that what mattered was that he was back.


    No matter how much his uncle pressed, Hayne remained guarded. The man didn¡¯t want to pry too much, yet it pained him to see his nephew so unwilling to open up. Still, despite his frustration, a deep sense of relief filled him¡ªHayne had returned, and that alone meant more than words could express.


    But there was another problem. With a wife and children to think about, his uncle wasn¡¯t comfortable letting Seiya and the others stay in his home¡ªespecially Seiya. After some thought, he suggested they move into his old house, the same one they had visited earlier.


    They didn¡¯t leave immediately, though. First, they ate a proper meal¡ªone they hadn¡¯t had in days. Afterward, Hayne and his uncle went out to buy clothes. Their uniforms were worn and tattered, and Seiya, in particular, looked especially unkempt.


    Once they returned, Hayne allowed everyone a few hours of rest before they finally prepared to leave. His uncle drove them to the old house and stayed to help clean, ensuring the space was livable. He also took them shopping for essentials, handing Hayne some money before bidding them farewell in the evening.


    As the evening deepened, Seiya and the elite remained in the living room. Seiya lay stretched out on the three-seater couch, while the elite rested on the bare floor. A heavy silence settled between them, neither speaking nor moving much¡ªuntil the quiet was abruptly shattered.


    Hayne burst into the room, his breath quick, eyes alight with barely contained excitement.


    "Sei¡ªyour mom!" he exclaimed, his voice urgent. "She spoke!" He paused, nearly breathless. "She called your name!"

 Chapter 74 - 73: No Reunion, No Goodbye

    Excitement radiated from Hayne, filling the room with an energy that starkly contrasted the silence lingering moments before. His voice carried an air of elation as he delivered the news about Seiya¡¯s mother. Yet, in response, Seiya remained silent and unmoved. An eerie counterpoint to Hayne¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Frustrated by Seiya¡¯s indifference, Hayne¡¯s patience snapped. Without warning, he seized Seiya¡¯s wrist and dragged him toward the woman he had once called mother.


    Inside the dimly lit room, Seiya¡¯s mother sat on the bed, her frail frame trembling as if she could barely support her own weight. Her head swayed erratically, her vacant eyes darting around as if searching for something¡ªsomeone. Over and over, she whispered into the empty air:


    "My Seiya¡­ Have you seen my Seiya?"


    The repetition was haunting, as if she were trapped in a moment that had long passed.


    Hayne, determined, ushered Seiya inside, his face alight with hope as he gestured Seiya forward with an encouraging smile, but quickly realized the futility of it¡ªSeiya was blindfolded. With the current condition of his eyesight, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her clearly even if he tried. So, without waiting for permission, Hayne guided him forward, determined to reunite the mother and son.


    Seiya found the abrupt emotional weight forced upon him both unnecessary and exhausting. Yet, rather than resist, he allowed himself to be led, to avoid prolonging the matter.


    Hayne quickly unwrapped the blindfold from Seiya¡¯s eyes, wanting Seiya to face his mother without any barriers. He believed¡ªhoped¡ªthat even after all these years, no matter how much Seiya had changed, a mother would always recognize her child.


    "Go to her," Hayne urged, his voice gentle but insistent. "Call her ¡¯Mom.¡¯ Tell her your name."


    Seiya remained rooted in place, unwilling to do as told. His eyes, still smeared with traces of blood, only stared at the woman.


    A sigh of impatience escaped Hayne as he placed a hand on Seiya¡¯s back and pushed him forward. "Call her ¡¯Mom,¡¯" he whispered, "and introduce yourself."


    Seiya exhaled, stepping closer before lowering himself into a crouch before the frail woman.


    "¡­I¡¯m Seiya," he murmured, his voice void of warmth. He could not bring himself to utter the word ¡¯Mom¡¯ to a woman who, to him, was no more than a stranger.


    The moment the name left his lips, the woman flinched. Her breath hitched with eyes widening in horror.


    "Monster," she let out in a breathless whisper.


    A shudder overtook her fragile frame. She recoiled from him, terror flashing across her face.


    "A monster!" she shrieked in a voice raw with fear, scrambling backward, her entire body trembling.


    Hayne¡¯s joy shattered, his expression freezing in disbelief.


    Advancing forward after only recoiling a moment ago, the woman¡¯s fear twisted into fury. Her brows wrinkled tightly with eyes filled with rage as she lunged forward, seizing Seiya by the collar with trembling hands.


    "My Seiya¡ªhow dare you?! Where is he?!" She shook him violently, her grip tightening as her voice cracked with rage.


    "How dare a monster like you claim to be my Seiya¡ªmy baby!"


    Hayne rushed forward, intending to pry her off, but before he could intervene, a sharp sound cracked through the room.


    A slap.


    It landed hard against Seiya¡¯s cheek, sending his head tilting slightly to the side.


    The air instantly thickened with tension.


    Hayne halted, breath caught in his throat as his pulse pounded in terror.


    "S-Sei¡ª" Hayne breathed, barely able to utter his name.


    Turning back to face the woman, Seiya remained unnervingly still. He neither flinched nor retaliated. He simply stood there, letting her rage run its course.


    Relief flooded Hayne. Seiya¡¯s lack of reaction meant there was no danger, and he wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    Quickly, he stepped between them, wrenching Seiya away and shielding him behind his own frame from further outbursts.


    Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face as she clutched her head, her anguish manifesting in restless movements. "My Seiya¡­ my Sei¡­" she sobbed, pacing frantically with tears spilling down her hollow cheeks.


    "He can¡¯t be my Seiya," she murmured with trembling voice, still pacing erratically. "My Sei has beautiful eyes¡ªgolden, like sunlight. They shimmer¡­ they shine¡­" She moved aimlessly about the room, her broken mind lost in distant memories.


    Her gaze darted toward Hayne, her expression desperate. "Have you seen my Sei?"


    Hayne stiffened, instinctively blocking Seiya from her view. But before he could even answer, she turned again, this time to the wall, speaking to it as if it would respond.


    "His hair is beautiful, so soft¡­ He loves it when I brush it. He always smiles at me." A fleeting look of joy softened her face. "But¡­ I haven¡¯t seen him in so long."


    She staggered toward the bed, collapsing onto it. With shaking hands, she clutched at her own hair, her head jerking in erratic motions.


    "He left me," she whimpered. "I don¡¯t know why, but he left me."


    Tears poured down her cheeks, her body trembling violently.


    "He doesn¡¯t even come to me in my dreams¡­" She suddenly sprang to her feet, approaching Hayne. "Did you know? He bumps into me a lot in the mornings because he can¡¯t see very well." A hollow chuckle escaped her lips, as if she was momentarily lost in warmth before plunging back into despair.


    Her hands trembled as she gestured in the air, her frame too weak to fully support herself.


    "My Seiya is so small. He loves sitting on my lap. He always runs to me¡­"


    Hayne could only watch her, helpless.


    Meanwhile, Seiya stood unmoving, silent behind Hayne. His condition prevented him from seeing much, but even if his sight were perfect, it was doubtful he would¡¯ve felt anything.


    The woman continued to recount her memories, her emotions swirling like a storm until, at last, exhaustion overtook her. She collapsed onto the bed, unconscious.


    Hayne gently adjusted her properly, smoothing out her disheveled hair. It was clear now that she needed help¡ªprofessional help.


    "She¡¯s unconscious," Hayne murmured to Seiya who stood at the door. "By the time she wakes, she¡¯d have calmed down. I¡¯ll feed her then. She hasn¡¯t eaten in a while¡­"


    He paused, then added softly, "She¡¯s sick, Seiya. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t recognize you. When she wakes, we¡¯ll try again."


    Seiya said nothing in response.


    Hayne exhaled heavily, his heart aching. He couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the pain this woman had endured¡ªthe agony of losing her son, the torment that had left her mind so fractured, driving her to this state. And then, there was Seiya, standing silent, called a monster by the very woman who had given him life.


    The weight of it all pressed heavily on Hayne¡¯s chest.


    Leaving the room, he and Seiya went back to the living room where Seiya¡¯s elite sat alone.


    Silence hung over them as they remained seated. Hayne, still reeling from what had transpired, cast nervous glances at Seiya, hoping to gauge his thoughts. But Seiya¡¯s face was blank as always¡ªcompletely unreadable and unbothered by what had happened.


    Attempting to lift the tension, Hayne sighed dramatically, slouching onto the couch.


    "I wonder how the others are doing," he mused, watching Seiya from the corner of his eye.


    There was no response.


    Determined, Hayne tried again. "Not that it matters to you because I bet you don¡¯t even remember them." He said to Seiya.


    Hayne was no stranger to Seiya¡¯s health issues.


    "I do though."


    Seiya¡¯s reply caught him off guard, taking a moment for it to click in his head.


    Hayne blinked in shock. "You do?!"


    He sat up abruptly. "How? You¡¯re sick in the head so you can barely retain anything." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Even I am curious,} Ibyu chimed in.


    Seiya regarded them quietly before speaking.


    "Apparently, my eyes," he stated, "do more than register and absorb skills. They also register and retain memories," Seiya explained briefly, earning a long stare from Hayne who didn¡¯t understand one bit of his explanation.


    "¡­Meaning?"


    "It simply means," Seiya clarified, "that anything I see stays with me¡ªso long as nothing is covering my eyes."


    Hayne¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, excitement stirring within him. A slow, cryptic smile stretched across his face.


    That means there¡¯s a chance for revenge.


    Until now, Hayne had believed justice was out of reach. Seiya had no clear memory of his time at the facility, nor of the people responsible for his suffering. Without that, there had been no way to wield Seiya¡¯s power against them. But now¡­ this changed everything.


    He knew he had work to do.


    "The two of you," Hayne began, flashing them a broad grin. "Why don¡¯t you go get some fresh air?"


    Before they could respond, he grabbed them both, shoved them outside, and shut the door in their faces. "Have fun!" he said after them.


    With them present, he knew he couldn¡¯t concentrate so he needed them gone.


    Outside, Seiya and his elite exchanged a silent glance. They lingered for a moment before Seiya turned and walked away, his elite following without a word.


    ***


    Seiya and his elite returned some time later. As they approached the house, they noticed the front door was ajar.


    Silently, they stepped inside. The living room was in chaos¡ªfurniture overturned, objects scattered haphazardly, as if a fight had taken place.


    Despite their arrival, Hayne did not appear so Seiya moved toward the room his mother stayed in. The door stood slightly open so he stepped inside.


    In there, Hayne sat on the floor beside the bed, his hand stretched across the edge, gripping tightly onto another¡¯s¡ªSeiya¡¯s mother¡¯s. Blood soaked the sheets where she lay, her body motionless. Her head lolled at an unnatural angle, her body drenched in red.


    Blood pooled beneath Hayne where he sat, his head bowed, his breath ragged. Thick blood dripped from his nose, his mouth, staining his chin. The hand clutching Seiya¡¯s mother¡¯s was completely red, bathed in their own blood.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze remained impassive as he looked down at him, his voice eerily calm. "Is that blood?"


    "Mn," Hayne murmured, not lifting his head.


    "I¡¯m sorry." Hayne whispered hoarsely,


    A deep wound gaped in his back, dark with thick, clotting blood. It oozed slowly with each shallow breath he took. His hunched posture exposed the curve of his pale nape, his light blue hair pouring forward.


    "I wasn¡¯t able to protect her." His voice cracked. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Hayne¡¯s words were earnest. He couldn¡¯t even lift his face to look Seiya in the eye¡ªnot when his mother laid lifeless in a pool of her blood on the bed.


    Gazing at Hayne for a while, Seiya said nothing.


    "Then," he finally spoke, his voice calm. "You¡¯re going to die as well so there¡¯s no need to attempt saving you," he said, his eyes resting on the gaping wound on Hayne¡¯s back.


    A soft smile graced Hayne¡¯s lips as he finally lifted his bloodied face. "Mn," he hummed in quiet agreement. His eyes wrinkled slightly at the corners, an oddly gentle expression.


    Without hesitation, Seiya turned and walked out, slamming the door behind him.

 Chapter 75 - 74: Peaceful Rest | Lurking Malice

    Seiya slammed the door behind him and started striding away, only to hear Hayne¡¯s strained voice calling desperately after him. He halted mid-step, then turned sharply and retraced his steps back into the room.


    He met Hayne¡¯s gaze¡ªhis head slightly lifted, thick blood dripping steadily from his lips. Hayne tried to speak but was overcome by a fit of coughing, more blood spilling from his mouth.


    "¡­I didn¡¯t¡­" he rasped. "I didn¡¯t want you to leave¡­ without knowing this."


    Seiya remained silent, his gaze fixed on Hayne, waiting. He offered no pressure, allowing the wounded boy to take his time.


    "This," Hayne breathed, his gaze flickering to Seiya¡¯s mother¡¯s lifeless form and his own broken body. "was done by¡ª" He hesitated, struggling with the words¡ªdeliberating whether he could still call Mr. Sanio Seiya¡¯s father. That man, who had subjected them to years of torture, was nothing short of a monster.


    Calling Mr. Sanio Seiya¡¯s father felt almost absurd.


    "It was done by Mr. Sanio," Hayne finally said. His hands trembled, his body wracked with an increasing chill.


    "Apparently, we made a mistake," he murmured. "To make such a mistake¡­ after coming this far, haha." He chuckled weakly, though the sound quickly turned into another wet, choking cough.


    "That elite," he rasped. "He still had his tracking piece inside him. We were so caught and focused on the plans¡­ I never even considered it."


    Seiya, who had been listening in silence, turned his gaze toward his mother¡¯s lifeless body before shifting it back to Hayne¡¯s crumpled form. "You said he would keep his end of the deal," he reminded him, his tone unwavering.


    Hayne exhaled softly, his breath warm against the cold air. "Yeah¡­ I did say that." His eyes, dull and weary, seemed to dim further, slowly losing their light.


    "When they came, they demanded I hand over your mother," he confessed. "But I refused¡­. I mean¡­.how could I? You hadn¡¯t even reconciled with her yet."


    A faint, wistful smile played on his lips as his eyes welled with unshed tears.


    "Since I refused, they told me to step aside and let them carry out their mission¡ªeliminating her," he continued, voice hoarse with strain. "Of course, I refused again, hehe¡­" He tried to laugh, but only a broken, bloodied cough escaped.


    "A fight broke out. They tried to get me out of the way, and I¡­ I resisted as much as I could, but¡­" His voice trailed off, lost to the restrained cry caught in his throat.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered, his head dipping lower.


    For a long moment, Seiya said nothing. He simply stood there, gazing down at Hayne¡¯s failing body, as if weighing his worth.


    "Tell me," Seiya¡¯s voice finally broke the silence. "What would the me from the past had done in a situation like this?"


    Hayne¡¯s head snapped up, eyes wide in shock at Seiya¡¯s question.


    For a moment, Hayne remained frozen in shock, saying nothing. Then, slowly, his tense features softened, a small smile gracing his lips. "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore," he murmured, letting his head fall back against the ground.


    Seiya¡¯s question felt oddly funny to him. A weak chuckle trembled in his throat, but it soon dissolved into another ragged cough, splattering more blood onto the floor.


    "I am asking you," Seiya pressed, unmoved. "What would be the right thing to do in a situation like this?"


    Ibyu stirred within Seiya, tempted to answer in Hayne¡¯s stead, but he refrained, sensing that this was a moment meant for the two alone.


    Hayne¡¯s smile widened slightly, mist curling faintly from his lips as he exhaled. "Try to save me," he answered.


    His head lolled to the side, blood trailing along his jaw, his smile still lingering. "He would try to save me."


    Setting his staff aside, Seiya turned back to Hayne. "Okay."


    Without another word, he crouched down and gathered Hayne into his arms, cradling him effortlessly. He walked out of the room in silence, entering the living room where his elite stood waiting.


    As he passed, Seiya¡¯s eyes flickered toward him. "Stay back."


    He strode toward the entrance of the house. There, he bent slightly, concentrating power into his legs.


    In an instant, he vanished¡ªlunging forward at impossible speed.


    The shockwave of his departure sent dust and debris spiraling into the air as he tore through the city. Hayne¡¯s weight was nothing. With Hayne cradled tightly in his arms, Seiya leapt across rooftops, sprinted through streets, each step leaving the ground trembling.


    He arrived at the hospital in moments where the staff rushed to tend to Hayne urgently.


    The doctors and nurses couldn¡¯t help but cast bewildered glances at Seiya. With his blindfold covering both eyes, they naturally assumed he was blind. So his precise movements, to them, defied reason.


    After a thorough examination, the doctors delivered their verdict. Hayne¡¯s injuries were beyond treatment. The wound had not only pierced his heart but had ravaged his blood vessels. That Hayne still remained breathing was seen as nothing but a miracle because by all logic, he should have been dead already. Though Seiya knew it was Hayne using his own awakened ability to slow the progress of his condition.


    "It¡¯s okay," Hayne¡¯s voice broke through the sterile quiet of the ward, weak yet steady. He lay on the bed, stained in his own blood.


    "I already knew¡­" His voice weakened. "That I wouldn¡¯t survive this." A soft smile touched his lips. "But I¡¯m happy¡­ that you tried."


    Seiya remained silent and unmoving, not uttering a single word in response to Hayne¡¯s words.


    Exhaling softly, Hayne spoke again. "Can I ask for one last favor?"


    His dull eyes strained to focus on Seiya, waiting. But when no answer came, he continued.


    "I want you to take me somewhere quieter. Somewhere I can test in peace¡­. with no disturbances." His voice was barely above a whisper. "Do you happen to know a place like that?"


    Without a word, Seiya moved closer. He slid his arms beneath Hayne again, lifting him gently from the bed.


    To avoid unwanted attention and complications, he exited through the window, descending from the fourth floor with effortless grace.


    The wind rushed past them, ruffling Hayne¡¯s hair as they fell.


    Then, once again, Seiya took off, leaping across the city, his path veering away from the streets, and deeper into the wild. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayne, barely able to keep his eyes open against the rushing wind, vaguely registered that they were moving toward the woods. Though curiosity flickered in his mind, he did not ask why.


    Seiya¡¯s sprint slowed to a walk as they entered the woods. He advanced deeper, past thick trees, until he stopped before a cavern.


    The moon hung high in the sky, casting its pale glow on them, but inside the cavern, there was only darkness. A vast, endless void where even the moonlight dared not reach.


    "¡­Why here?" Hayne finally asked.


    "It¡¯s relaxing," Seiya answered flatly.


    Without hesitation, Seiya moved forward, casually stepping into the cavern.


    The moment his foot crossed the threshold, Hayne¡¯s breath froze in his throat.


    A nerve chilling presence¡ªone so vast and malevolent he had never sensed before, enclosed Hayne tightly in a suffocating shroud.


    The air turned freezing with ominous pressure that clotted thickly like a storm of decaying mist, seeping into his skin. It clung to him, insidious and corrosive, like unseen insects crawling beneath his flesh.


    Hayne¡¯s body locked in place, rigid with fear. This was beyond any spiritual energy he had ever sensed. It was something far worse. This malice stripped his skin off, lacing his bare nerves with a creeping vile energy that coiled tightly around his guts, suffocating the life out of him


    Hayne knew not to be told by anyone that deep within the cavern, a vile being lay in wait.

 Chapter 76 - 75: The First Encounter

    With what little strength remained, Hayne grasped Seiya¡¯s clothes, his fingers trembling as his wide eyes remained locked on Seiya who continued advancing casually like he couldn¡¯t sense the ominous presence surrounding them.


    Or¡­ could he truly not sense it? Hayne wondered, recalling his uncle¡¯s words about Seiya having no presence. Could that anomaly affect his ability to perceive others¡¯ spiritual presence as well? Including one so dark that it even left him paralyzed? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they ventured deeper into the cavern¡¯s darkness, the malignant energy only grew denser, pressing down on Hayne¡¯s chest and making it hard for him to breathe¡ªeach one a struggle.


    They soon advanced into a spacious chamber, illuminated by the flickering glow of wooden torches¡ªits brightness, a stark contrast to the darkness they had been navigating a while ago.


    "Oi, Sei," Hayne rasped, his voice unsteady. "I did ask you to bring me somewhere peaceful to rest but isn¡¯t it a bit too cruel to hasten my death by bringing me straight to a graveyard?"


    Seiya remained silent, his steps unhurried as he carried Hayne deeper into the cavern. The ground around them was littered with brittle, decayed skeletal remains, while dried blood marred the walls. To one side, an eerie sight greeted them: a sword aloft in midair.


    The blade was black, with matte black, elongated blade, exuding an ominous energy that demanded attention. The hilt was adorned with intricate, dark engravings, almost as if it pulsed with a life of its own. The handle was wrapped in black soft vines, woven seamlessly into an endless, curling loop.


    Down the center of the blade lay a sleek black embedded whip¡ªcomposed of spiked razor-sharp, segmented arrowheads, compressed tightly in place. It stretched from the base to the tip, vividly dividing the fuller¡ªa sharp gleaming contrast against the rest of the sword¡¯s dark form.


    The sword hung mid-air, its blade pointing downward in eerie stillness¡ªits presence unnerving.


    Cold sweat beaded across Hayne¡¯s face as the suffocating aura intensified, sinking deep into his gut with a paralyzing fear. His grip on Seiya¡¯s clothes tightened, his mind racing as he began to understand the source of this dread.


    "Demon," He breathed out, his voice barely audible, his eyes wide with terror as he clutched Seiya¡¯s clothes. "There¡¯s¡­.. a demon."


    Seiya remained silent, carefully lowering Hayne to a corner of the cold, barren floor. But Hayne didn¡¯t let go. His hands clenched tighter, unwilling to release Seiya¡¯s clothes.


    "There¡¯s a demon," Hayne repeated in the same hushed voice. But still, Seiya showed no reaction, no response or any form of acknowledgment.


    Suddenly, a whooshing sound sliced through the silence, echoing from behind them. Hayne¡¯s eyes shot to the source of the noise, his pulse quickening in terror.


    A figure emerged, sending a chill down Hayne¡¯s spine. A grin of amusement spread across his face as he stood, exuding an energy full of spite.


    A demon.


    Tall with a slender frame. His jet-black hair fell messily over his face, its uneven strands varying in length, giving it a naturally untamed look. However, the most striking feature was the thin streak of golden hair running down the exact center of his scalp¡ªfrom the front of his forehead all the way to the nape of his neck. The golden line is narrow, like a delicate brushstroke of light against the darkness, standing out but never spreading beyond its confined path.


    His eyes¡ªblack as ink¡ªheld only a single sliver of color: slit pupils of deep crimson. Draped in a thick black coat over matching dark garments, he exuded an energy that parched the air itself.


    Seiya didn¡¯t budge, his posture unwavering, his silence unbroken as he crouched before Hayne, utterly still.


    "Oh?" The demon mused, his voice taunting as he approached Seiya. The oppressive energy radiating from him made Hayne¡¯s throat dry, suffocating him with its intensity.


    "I had assumed only one had entered¡ªI sensed but a single presence. And yet, there are two of you. I must be growing senile." He chuckled, leaning in too close to Seiya¡¯s face, his grin widening as he invaded Seiya¡¯s personal space.


    His face was mere inches from Seiya¡¯s but Seiya remained indifferent, unbothered by his proximity.


    Hayne remained stilled in place, his mind struggling to process the scene unfolding before him. There was no doubt in his heart that the demon before him held a rank far beyond their comprehension¡ªits power far surpassing anything they could imagine.


    "And to think," the demon said with feigned hurt, swaying his head dramatically, "you blatantly ignored me. You¡¯re the first to do so." His smile grew broader, a sinister gleam in his eyes.


    Seiya, undisturbed, paid no mind to the demon¡¯s incessant chatter, his focus unwaveringly on Hayne.


    Seeing this, the demon shifted, peering down at Hayne, who shuddered beneath his gaze.


    "This one seems severely damaged," he remarked, as if Hayne were some mere goods. His lips curled into a smirk as he turned to Seiya.


    "How about this?" The demon grinned, his voice rising with excitement. "We have a duel. If I lose, I¡¯ll heal your friend. But if you lose, I¡¯ll take your soul and life force."


    Seiya remained unbothered, his silence speaking volumes. He saw no purpose in engaging with a demon whose words held no value. Hayne¡¯s condition was beyond saving, and even if it weren¡¯t, Seiya felt no inclination to intervene¡ªhis actions had long been governed by reason, not emotion.


    "C¡¯mon! It¡¯ll be fun!" the demon coaxed, circling Seiya like a predator. "I¡¯m even letting us have a duel instead of outright killing the both of you. Am I not merciful?" He cackled softly, the sound grating.


    "Oh!" the demon exclaimed, as if a thought had just occurred to him. "I¡¯m not lying when I say I¡¯ll heal your friend, you know. I can heal almost anything in this world." His smile was sly, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    Seiya turned his gaze briefly to the demon, then back to Hayne. He lingered in silence, weighing his options. After a moment¡¯s pause, he stood, his decision made.


    "Alright then," Seiya replied, his tone composed. He had weighed the situation carefully. If the demon¡¯s promise of healing Hayne proved false after the duel, he would simply end him.


    The demon¡¯s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with unsettling delight.


    "Can you see though?" He asked, seeing as Seiya was blindfolded with thick clothing.


    Seiya said nothing, stepping away from where Hayne lay, his pace deliberate and unhurried.


    "Then let¡¯s begin!" The demon declared eagerly.


    "Wait," Seiya interjected, moving to stretch¡ª


    But before he could even lift his gaze, the demon vanished.


    In an instant, he reappeared before Seiya, delivering a devastating punch.


    The impact shattered the air and ruptured the space around them, obliterating the thick cavern wall behind Seiya¡ªreducing it to nothingness.

 Chapter 77 - 76: The Duel [1]

    Hayne lay on the ground, his eyes widening in horror. Fear and worry gripped his senses as he beheld the raw power of the demon. A single punch had obliterated the thick cavern wall¡ªwhat then of Seiya, who had taken the blow?


    The demon¡¯s face bore a broad, musing grin as he attacked, but it soon faltered. His expression turned stern, the smile fading as he took a few steps back. Slowly, he clenched and unclenched the hand that had struck Seiya, his gaze fixed ahead, waiting for the dust and debris to settle.


    A flicker of shock and confusion tightened the demon¡¯s face as he watched Seiya¡¯s shadowy figure emerge amidst the swirling dust. Though the air remained thick with lingering particles, one thing was certain¡ªSeiya was still standing.


    As the dust finally cleared, rubble tumbled into place behind Seiya. He stood firm, unmoved, his right hand gripping his left arm as he rolled his wrist in a slow, massaging motion. Not a scratch marked him. There was no sign that he had just endured a blow capable of shattering the cavern walls. He stood rigid, indifferent.


    Hayne exhaled a shallow breath of relief, his chest easing at the sight of Seiya unscathed¡ªuntouched by an attack that had torn the very cavern apart.


    Lifting his head, Seiya turned his gaze toward the demon, who remained frozen in shock. "I asked you to wait, didn¡¯t I?" His voice was cold, his irritation evident even behind the blindfold.


    The demon stood motionless, his mind racing, trying to comprehend how his attack had failed to so much as leave a mark. He was less concerned with the fight itself than with the impossibility of what had just occurred.


    A nervous grin slowly stretched across his lips. "How did you do that?"


    Seiya did not answer. He simply stood, expression unreadable. If the demon had only listened, if he had waited, he wouldn¡¯t now be drowning in his own confusion. And besides, Seiya had no intention of explaining himself simply because he was asked.


    The demon, however, remained rooted in place, his eyes locked onto Seiya, unwilling to move until he received an answer.


    Seiya disliked dragging things out. He had no obligation¡ªno emotional attachment to Hayne, no reason to stay and fight. He could walk away without a second thought. Yet, something about the demon intrigued him. This duel¡ªhe wanted to see it through to the end.


    "You can¡¯t harm me without my permission," Seiya blurted flatly.


    The demon¡¯s grin twitched, his expression darkening. He thought Seiya was mocking him. But Seiya remained still, his words hanging in the air like an immutable truth.


    Slowly, the demon¡¯s amusement faded. He started to consider Seiya¡¯s words, weighing their meaning.


    From where he lay, Hayne¡¯s face twisted in shock. Even he hadn¡¯t known Seiya possessed such an ability. If it were anyone else, he might have assumed they were joking¡ªbut this was Seiya. And Seiya did not tell jokes.


    "That¡¯s a rather cheeky way of phrasing things," the demon remarked, his face loosening slightly. He went silent, waiting for Seiya to catch the intent of his remark so he elaborates more but Seiya was oblivious to whatever he was getting at.


    "Make it clear," the demon spelled out to Seiya, his patience running thin.


    {Haha, he must think you¡¯re like every other human out there,} Ibyu¡¯s voice echoed in Seiya¡¯s mind, cackling softly.


    "You. Cannot. Harm. Me. Without. My. Per-mis-sion." Seiya enunciated each word mechanically, like a machine executing a command.


    Hayne let out a soft chuckle¡ªthough it was quickly followed by a painful, wet cough. Seiya¡¯s stern, humorless delivery lightened the heavy tension in the cavern slightly. But Hayne remained acutely aware¡ªthey were still in the presence of a demon.


    The demon exhaled sharply, his expression shifting to one of pure exasperation.


    {Please, haha, I can¡¯t¡ªhaha!} Ibyu wheezed with laughter.


    {Sei, explain to him in better terms please. That attack of his must¡¯ve been one that had done a lot of wreckage, yet it didn¡¯t even leave a single scratch on you despite obliterating a cavern wall. He must be shaken.} Ibyu chuckled, barely containing its amusement.


    Seiya sighed, long and deep. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Attacks from others have no effect on me," he said at last, his voice steady, devoid of arrogance. "Unless I allow them to."


    Hayne¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. He turned the words over in his mind, struggling to make sense of it. If Seiya truly possessed such an ability, then why had past battles left him wounded? Not just minor injuries, but deep, gaping wounds. Even now, Seiya bore two broad scars across his chest and abdomen. If his body was impervious, why had he ever suffered at all?


    What Hayne didn¡¯t realize was that Seiya had always chosen to make himself vulnerable before a fight. As formidable as his ability seemed, he viewed it as nothing more than a cheap trick¡ªone that stripped a battle of its meaning. To him, it was an unfair advantage, and for that reason, he willingly relinquishes it before every fight.


    "Are you saying¡­" The demon¡¯s voice was slow, laced with simmering rage. "That no attack of mine can touch you unless you permit it?"


    "Precisely," Seiya replied curtly.


    "Impertinent!" the demon sneered, stepping back until he put a fair distance between them.


    With his head tilted slightly upward, he cast a scornful gaze upon Seiya. "Let¡¯s see you maintain that arrogance when I rip you out of your delusions."


    Extending his hand toward Seiya, a dark blue orb materialized, hovering just in front of his palm. It shimmered, swirling with dense, potent energy.


    "Die."


    The moment the word left his lips, the orb shot forward, tearing through the air with terrifying speed. It struck Seiya¡¯s chest with devastating force and exploded on impact.


    A deafening shockwave tore through the cavern, sending dust and debris spiraling in all directions. Hayne held his breath, waiting anxiously for the dust to clear, his heart pounding despite Seiya¡¯s earlier claim.


    The demon, too, waited, eyes locked on the cloud of dust, eager to see the damage he had inflicted.


    But when the dust finally settled, Seiya stood exactly where he had been, unscathed. Only his clothes were torn, but his body¡ªuntouched.


    The demon¡¯s eyes widened, black and shining with disbelief.


    Hayne, on the other hand, exhaled a pure breath of relief.


    For a long moment, the demon stood frozen, letting the weight of realization settle over him. Then, at last, he spoke.


    "Alright. I believe you."


    A quiet chuckle stirred from Ibyu within Seiya¡¯s mind.


    {Haha¡­ now he understands,} Ibyu murmured in amusement.


    "If all attacks are useless against you, then how are we supposed to have a duel?" The demon¡¯s tone had lost its edge of arrogance, now replaced with something more measured¡ªcalculating.


    "I doubt there¡¯s any point in fighting you with an ability as overpowered as yours."


    Seiya took a slow step forward, his posture relaxed, his expression unreadable. "Is that so?" His tone was light, indifferent.


    The demon raised a brow, scrutinizing his indifference. "Surely, this ability is one that makes you literally untouchable¡ªbeyond reach. I doubt even the heavens or the earth hold another like you."


    Seiya halted mid-step. Then, with an almost dismissive air, "so much praise," he murmured. "For such a stupid ability."


    The demon frowned. "Stupid?"


    "What use is an ability that denies you pain?" Seiya asked, his voice steady. "What thrill is there in battle if both parties aren¡¯t procuring damages? To me, such an ability is stupid."


    The demon could only stare, caught between intrigue and disbelief. Never had he encountered someone like Seiya.


    "That is why," Seiya continued, lowering into a stance, "I never bother using it."


    And with that, he lunged.


    In an instant, he was in front of the demon, his fist drawn back, pressure building in his strike.


    The demon¡¯s eyes widened briefly¡ªimpressed at Seiya¡¯s speed. Seiya¡¯s punch came hurtling toward him, carrying immense force.


    But before the punch could land, the demon reacted, leaping back and landing gracefully atop a rock ledge.


    "Amazing," he mused, delight slipping into his tone.


    "But¡ª"


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared before Seiya, closing the space between them in an instant. He loomed tall like a towering wall, his gaze piercing as his fingers stretched wide¡ªclaws lengthening into dagger-like talons, poised to strike. "You¡¯re a hundred years too young to land a hit on me."


    His claws slashed downward but Seiya dipped low, twisting aside his body out of reach.


    The demon¡¯s claws sliced through empty air, missing Seiya by mere inches. Not wasting a mere second, Seiya planted a hand to the ground for balance, his body coiling like a spring before his leg shot upward¡ªinstantly bringing down a powerful axe kick on the demon.


    The strike landed with crushing force¡ªdirectly on the ridge of the demon¡¯s shoulder. A shockwave rippled through the cavern from the force of the blow.


    But the demon did not budge.


    Seiya¡¯s foot remained pressed against the ridge of the demon¡¯s shoulder, the weight of the strike sinking in¡ªbut the demon stood firm, utterly unfazed.


    Hayne, watching from the ground, was stunned. As was Seiya. This was the first time in so long that one of his attacks failed to leave an impact.


    Though Seiya was shocked by this, his expression didn¡¯t tell much¡ªnot that it could be seen beneath the blindfold if it told any.


    Seiya¡¯s pulse, however, thrummed with something else entirely¡ªnot doubt, not frustration, but exhilaration.


    He knew he was about to have his best fight ever.

 Chapter 78 - 77: The Duel [2]

    Seiya remained crouched, one hand braced against the ground while his extended leg rested against the demon¡¯s shoulder.


    The demon¡¯s gaze fixated on him, amusement dancing in his eyes as a sly smile curled his lips. His fingers wrapped around Seiya¡¯s ankle, holding it firmly in place with an almost lazy effort.


    "Not bad," he taunted, his voice laced with mockery. "But you¡¯ll have to do better." His grip tightened, threatening to twist Seiya¡¯s ankle with a cruel flick.


    Seiya instantly moved in a swift motion, twisting his body seamlessly to loosen the demon¡¯s hold. In the same motion, he snapped out his other leg in a sharp kick, but the demon leaned back, dodging effortlessly. Seiya used the opening to wrench his trapped leg free, springing backward in a smooth retreat.


    The demon chuckled, eyes gleaming in appreciation of such finesse. But then, almost instantly, his demeanor shifted¡ªhis grin fading into something far more sinister. He leaned forward, his posture hunching, face tight. The amusement drained from his gaze, leaving behind only cold, calculated intent.


    "Then," he murmured, his voice dropping into a frigid whisper, void of his earlier mockery. "Shall we begin in earnest?"


    Before Seiya could react, the demon vanished¡ªonly to reappear behind him. A fist enveloped in dark energy, thick and clotted like a swirling mist, came hurtling toward him with devastating speed. There was no time to dodge. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya barely managed to raise his arms in defense as the blow crashed into him. The punch collided with his forearms, the force of the impact overwhelming his defense. Seiya¡¯s stance buckled under the sheer pressure, his knee crashing to the ground as the blow bore down on him.


    Both Hayne and Seiya were stunned¡ªthis was the first time in ages that Seiya was being so overpowered.


    The demon did not relent. With his fist still bearing down on Seiya like a crushing weight, he drew back his other hand, aiming a brutal strike at Seiya¡¯s ribs. Seiya reacted instantly, shifting one arm to intercept the incoming blow. But the power behind it was monstrous. Despite his effort, the impact tore through his block, slamming into his ribs and sending him hurtling aside.


    Seiya crashed against the cavern wall, the impact splitting the stone, cracks spidering outward as dust and debris clouded the air. He coughed, thick blood spilling from his lips as he slid and crumpled to the ground.


    Hayne¡¯s face turned more ashen, his breaths shallow and ragged as he watched the scene unfold before him. He couldn¡¯t believe it was Seiya¡ªof all people¡ªwho had been so effortlessly overwhelmed. Though he understood the demon¡¯s superior rank, part of him had still held onto the hope that Seiya could hold his ground.


    The demon took a step forward, his grin widening with sheer, unbridled thrill. "Ah," he exhaled, his voice light, mocking. "I understand now." His chuckle echoed, dark and condescending. "The reason you were given such an ability. It¡¯s because the one behind it is nothing but a weakling."


    He threw his head back and laughed¡ªa sharp, eerie sound that echoed through the cavern.


    Hayne¡¯s gaze shifted toward the demon, confusion clouding his face at the audacity of calling Seiya weak.


    Meanwhile, Seiya rose to his feet, one hand pressed against his ribcage where the heavy blow had struck, the pain still throbbing deeply. He knew the impact was severe¡ªhad he not intervened with his defense, his ribs would have surely shattered.


    But before he could fully steady himself, the demon was upon him.


    With a sneer, the demon fixed Seiya with a predatory gaze and sank his long, razor-sharp nails into the ridge of Seiya¡¯s shoulder, tearing through his flesh and drawing blood.


    But before the demon could sink it deeper, Seiya¡¯s hand shot up, seizing the demon¡¯s wrist in an iron grip. With a sharp yank, he tore the embedded nails from his flesh, forcing the demon to retreat a step.


    Hayne¡¯s heart clenched in worry as he watched blood trickle down Seiya¡¯s arm. The wound was deep, dangerously close to his neck.


    The demon, however, merely chuckled. "Your survival instincts are sharp," he commended, stepping forward once more. "And for some reason," he leaned over with a sinister grin, his looming figure casting a shadow over Seiya. "I find myself wanting to drag this out a little longer, to keep toying with you." The demon¡¯s laughter dripped with malice, his breath hot on Seiya¡¯s face.


    Without a word, Seiya lifted his gaze to the demon. In a blur of movement, before the demon could even blink, Seiya shot his arms upward, wrapping them behind the demon¡¯s head and forcing it downward with tremendous force. His knee arched up, poised to slam into the demon¡¯s face.


    But the demon reacted just as swiftly. Before the collision, the demon¡¯s hands interlocked, palms stretching tight as he caught Seiya¡¯s knee mid-air, shoving it downward with brutal force.


    At the same time, the demon focused weight on his leg. He planted his feet firmly against the ground, resisting Seiya¡¯s pull. Then, with his head still held down, he drove his fist deep into Seiya¡¯s abdomen.


    Seiya barely had time to gasp before the demon¡¯s other hand shot out. He seized Seiya by the neck, nails sinking into Seiya¡¯s pale skin. With effortless precision, he pulled Seiya¡¯s head down, tilting his own head aside as he slammed Seiya¡¯s face into the ground.


    The impact was jarring, but the demon wasn¡¯t finished. He straightened up only to bring his boot-clad foot crashing down onto Seiya¡¯s back. Seiya¡¯s body jolted, his chest and legs jerking upward from the force.


    "Weak," the demon spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "Pathetically weak." His foot pressed harder, grinding Seiya further into the dirt.


    With a strained breath, Seiya planted his palms firmly on the ground and, in an explosive movement, shot upward¡ªlifting the demon¡¯s foot along with him. The shift threw the demon off balance for just a moment¡ªbut it was enough. Seiya pivoted, his leg coiling back before snapping forward in a precise, clearing kick.


    But the demon reacted swiftly, intercepting with his own leg and blocking the strike before retaliating with a brutal kick that sent Seiya crashing into the cavern wall.


    Seiya collided against the cavern wall once more, caving it in with stone cracking beneath the force. Seiya crumpled to the floor, blood staining his form.


    Without hesitation, Seiya rose to his feet, warm puffs of air dispersing from his mouth with every strained exhale.


    Seeing Seiya up on his feet, the demon approached, his sinister grin still plastered. "Want to just forfeit and hand me your soul?" His voice dripped with mockery.


    Seiya drew in a long breath, exhaling it forcefully¡ªleveling a steady gaze at the demon. "I am not that kind¡­.so you¡¯ll have to get it yourself!"


    With only a step forward, Seiya appeared right in front of the demon, his punch drawn and muscles tensed, veins bulging tightly along his arm.


    The demon¡¯s eyes widened in brief shock¡ªwith how weak he depicted Seiya, he always seems to forget just how fast he is.


    As Seiya¡¯s punch, brimming with pressurizing force, shot toward him, the demon attempted to back away with ease, but Seiya¡¯s other hand seized his wrist, holding him firmly in place.


    Not yet worried, the demon tried to break free, certain it would be as easy as before. But as Seiya¡¯s hold remained unyielding despite his struggles, the demon¡¯s eyes began to widen with realization.


    In a swift response, the demon moved his other hand, preparing to counter the incoming punch, but Seiya was faster. With a swift and forceful kick, he swept across the demon¡¯s leg, bringing him down to his knees.


    The demon¡¯s eyes widened in stunned disbelief, as if the mere act of bringing him to his knees was a transgression. But soon, his expression morphed into one of delight as he gazed up at Seiya, entertained by the unexpected turn of events.


    Without wasting a moment, Seiya followed through with his punch, the sound of the strike echoing through the cavern as it slammed into the demon¡¯s face.


    Blood spurted from the impact, bruising his features. Seiya wasted no time, drawing his fist back to deliver another blow, his punch rocketing toward the demon¡¯s face once more. But this time, the demon¡¯s hand snapped up, managing to catch Seiya¡¯s wrist.


    Unbelieving as it was in the eyes of the demon, Seiya¡¯s punch continued forward despite his grip on Seiya, slamming onto his face again.


    The demon, stunned by the shift in Seiya¡¯s strength, found himself reeling. Moments ago, he had easily overpowered Seiya, but now, it seemed the tables had woefully turned.


    Before the demon could recover, Seiya¡¯s hand shot to his neck, wrapping around it in an iron grip.


    The demon¡¯s eyes froze in more shock and confusion but slowly widened into an unsettling delight. Slowly, he brought his own hand up, placing it over Seiya¡¯s hand that gripped his neck, assisting in tightening the hold. A wide, eerie grin stretched across his face as his head fell back, his gaze gleaming with twisted pleasure.


    The sight of Seiya overpowering and towering over him sent an involuntary thrill of frisson bursting down his spine.


    "Agh¡­" Hot breaths escaped his widened mouth, his hand clenching Seiya¡¯s hand to aid in strangling him tighter. "It¡¯s the first time in eons I¡¯m meeting someone strong enough to manhandle me." He breathed out, head swaying back with eyes widened and rolled back in their sockets.

 Chapter 79 - 78: The Duel [3]

    Seiya¡¯s grip tightened around the demon¡¯s throat, his fingers pressing deep into its flesh. Veins bulged around the demon¡¯s neck, straining as if they might burst at any moment.


    With one hand gripping the demon¡¯s throat, Seiya unleashed a relentless barrage of punches against his face. His skin was unnaturally tough, hardened like scales, and despite the brutal assault, the demon reveled in the pain, a twisted pleasure gleaming in his eyes.


    Realizing that his repeated blows did little more than leave bruises, and not deal proper damage, Seiya paused, adjusting his stance. Every muscle coiled with tension as he drew his arm back, preparing to deliver a devastating blow. But just as his fist shot forward, the demon, who had been indulging in the assault, suddenly snapped his head up. His hand shot out, catching Seiya¡¯s fist mid-air.


    He had sensed it¡ªif that punch had landed, it would have obliterated him instantly. Therefore, he had no choice but to cut in.


    Seiya¡¯s fist remained locked in the demon¡¯s grasp, and the two plunged into a contest of sheer strength. Unlike before¡ªwhen dominance had shifted between them¡ªnow, neither could overpower the other. Their hands trembled from the strain, veins bulging along their arms as prove of the raw force they exerted.


    From both knees on the floor, the demon brought one leg up, setting his foot firmly on the ground. A slow, pleased exhale left his lips. "I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong," he mused, his voice thick with exhilaration. "When I found you interesting¡­.. and insisted on a duel rather than outright killing you."


    Rising to his full height, he towered over Seiya, his grin widening with wicked delight. "You are, after all, interesting."


    The excitement coursing through his veins was one so intense that his laughter fractured into sharp, broken cracks.


    Then, without warning, he swung his hand down to strike¡ªbut Seiya intercepted the blow, stamping his foot down on the demon¡¯s leg with brutal force. Their gaze met¡ªone alight with twisted pleasure, the other filled with cold exasperation behind his blindfold¡ªbefore they threw themselves into battle once more.


    The sheer force of their clash sent shockwaves rippling through the cavern, shaking the ground beneath them, fissures splitting the stone. Dust and debris swirled around them as their strikes shattered the ground.


    Then, with a devastating punch, Seiya hurled the demon backward, sending him crashing into the cavern wall. The impact dislocated the demon¡¯s shoulder, the stone behind him splintering, cracks spiderwebbing outward.


    Yet, even as he lay in the wreckage, the demon¡¯s grin never wavered. Bloodied and battered as much as Seiya, he pushed himself up. He reached up, grasped his dislocated shoulder, and snapped it back into place with effortless ease.


    Crouching low, one leg stretched behind him in a sprinter¡¯s stance, he lunged forward. In an instant, he was before Seiya, his fingers splayed, black nails lengthening into razor-sharp claws.


    He dipped low, his claws poised to tear into Seiya¡¯s stomach. Seiya¡¯s gaze flickered to the attack, his hands snapping up to intercept it¡ªonly for the demon to exhale a soft, mocking breath with a curling smirk.


    "Just kidding."


    Before Seiya could react, the demon¡¯s free hand pressed against his chest, a medium sized dark blue orb manifesting within his palm.


    The orb seared through Seiya¡¯s skin like acid, its pressurized force driving straight into him. It pushed deeper with overwhelming force before exploding out the other side, obliterating the wall behind Seiya in a burst of destruction.


    The demon leapt back, his eyes gleaming with sadistic delight as he admired the destruction he had wrought¡ªa masterpiece of carnage in his eyes.


    Seiya remained standing. His chest was hollowed by a gaping wound, a hole so vast that one could see straight through him. Blood poured freely, pooling beneath him.


    Ibyu? Seiya called in his mind but there was no response.


    Ibyu? He called again but this time, Ibyu¡¯s voice rang out, full of life, as if answering a roll call.


    {Yes?! Present!} sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where? Seiya asked.


    {Your left thigh, hehe,} Ibyu giggled softly.


    {That was so close! Had to turn liquid instantly and move away,} Ibyu exhaled in relief.


    The demon swayed his head with a smirk, his gaze dripping with mockery. "I didn¡¯t intend to damage you this severely, but¡­" He shrugged, his tone laced with contempt.


    "Well, you¡¯re not so broken that I can¡¯t claim your soul. I just have to¡ª"


    But as his eyes locked onto Seiya, his words froze.


    A massive gaping hole¡ªespecially one straight through the heart¡ªshould have meant instant death. The demon had expected Seiya to crumple lifelessly to the floor, yet he remained standing, unfazed, as if oblivious to the devastation carved into his body.


    Shock flashed across the demon¡¯s face. Confusion knotted his thoughts. Was there another ability at play, some unseen force keeping Seiya from succumbing?


    Seiya adjusted his posture, straightening despite the blood steadily dripping from his wound. As he exhaled, cold air passed through the gaping hole in his chest, as if he was nothing more than a hollow vessel.


    "Take my soul, you say?" His voice was steady, clam.


    "Not a chance."


    In an instant, he vanished¡ªreappearing behind the demon. His hands clamped down on the demon¡¯s shoulders, wrenching them back with brutal force, forcing the demon¡¯s chest to jut forward.


    Then, without hesitation, Seiya drove his knee into the demon¡¯s spine. He pulled harder, his grip tightening, the motion threatening to snap the demon¡¯s back.


    The demon let out a strained breath, his arm stretching backward, fingers grasping Seiya¡¯s shoulder as he muttered a single phrase¡ª


    "Cinders Brand."


    At those words, Seiya reacted instantly. He kicked the demon forward and leapt back, bracing for whatever attack would come next.


    The demon staggered forward, his hand scraping against the ground before he steadied himself. Straightening up, he turned his palm over, his gaze fixated on the spot where he had pressed against Seiya.


    "Oh?" A curious sound escaped him as his head tilted slightly. A slow grin crept onto his lips. "Looks like you¡¯ve already been branded by someone else."


    Seiya and Hayne¡¯s brows furrowed at his words.


    "Anyway," the demon stepped forward with deliberate ease. "Time to end this."


    Shifting his stance so that his body angled sideways, he extended his left arm across to the right, then swept it outward in a slow, deliberate motion over Seiya. His voice dropped into a whisper.


    "Sear of Hell."


    At once, golden feathers materialized in the air, encircling Seiya. They glowed with an ethereal radiance, their delicate forms fluttering softly before stilling¡ªsuspended mid-air.


    Seiya and Hayne watched in wary silence, bracing for whatever malevolence the demon had unleashed. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen¡ªuntil thin wisps of steam began to rise from the ground beneath Seiya. Then, all at once, unbearable heat engulfed Seiya, his skin burning as if set ablaze.


    The demon let out a low, satisfied chuckle.


    "You should burn."


    Seiya moved to step forward¡ªbut found himself unable to. His feet refused to lift, his body locked in place.


    The demon¡¯s grin widened at Seiya¡¯s futile struggle.


    "The space around you," he drawled, his tone dripping with amusement, "the very area those feathers have encircled¡ªyou cannot leave it." His eyes gleamed with wicked delight. "It is a barrier, and stepping beyond it is impossible. Unless you break through it¡ªwhich again, is impossible."


    The temperature rose mercilessly, waves of heat rolling over Seiya as sweat poured from his skin, darkening the floor beneath him. He exhaled sharply, the raw heat searing his open wounds, agony sinking deep into his bones.


    Hayne trembled where he lay, helplessness tightening his chest as he watched Seiya suffer.


    The demon let out a mocking hum. "Normally, I use this ability to torture demons back home, but¡­" He lifted his hand forward, and the still, golden feathers around Seiya stirred, drifting lazily in the superheated air.


    His finger extended, casually pointing at the feathers as if choosing a particular one. Then, with a sharp flick of his finger downward, the feather shot downward and landed softly on Seiya¡¯s shoulder.


    The moment it made contact, glowing cracks spread across Seiya¡¯s skin like fissures in molten rock. The glow pulsed, intensifying with each passing second¡ªuntil, without warning, his shoulder detonated in a burst of searing embers, fragments of flesh scattering like smoldering coals.

 Chapter 80 - 79: Reunion….?

    Seiya¡¯s breath went still, taken aback by what had just transpired. His gaze slowly turned toward the hollow remains of his shoulder, steam rising from the wound.


    "That¡¯s one," the demon murmured, his sneer widening in delight.


    Again, the demon singled out a feather from the air and sent it down. It landed upon the very arm that had just lost part of its shoulder. Upon contact, the skin erupted in decay¡ªpurple and putrid. Seiya felt his arm go limp, paralyzed.


    "That¡¯s two," the demon yet again, murmured, counting in a voice steeped in mockery.


    He sneered down at Seiya. "Do you understand now, or do you need me to spell it out for you?"


    Seiya remained silent, unmoving, his expression concealed behind his blindfold.


    Ignoring Seiya¡¯s silence, the demon continued, his tone almost gleeful. "Each feather above¡­" He let the words hang in the air, savoring the moment. "¡­carries its own plague." A wicked smile curled across his lips, delight dancing in his voice.


    Seiya slowly lifted his head, taking in the countless feathers hovering in the air.


    "Exactly!" the demon exclaimed, his laughter sharp and brittle. "Just imagine them all falling on you at once¡­ each one unleashing its plague upon you." He cackled, as if he could already imagine it happening.


    "And you won¡¯t be able to move because you are trapped inside the barrier¡­ unable to escape," he taunted with a cracking laugh that pierced the cavern.


    From the side, Hayne watched, his breaths had grown so shallow that his chest barely moved. His body, wracked with exhaustion, lay still, but his face was carved with deep, unrelenting worry. Sweat slicked his pale face¡ªtired from over exerting himself using his ability to slow the progression of his condition.


    He should have surrendered to the pull of death long ago¡ªhe had long wanted to. But his fear and worry for Seiya kept him anchored to the edge of consciousness, clinging to life with sheer desperation.


    Hayne couldn¡¯t bring himself to shut his eyes no matter how heavy his eyelids felt. No matter how tempting the sleep proved, he fought with his might to keep his eyes peering open at his friend¡ªfearing. His helplessness pressed upon him like a weight he could not shake, and so he did the only thing left to him¡ªhe prayed. He hoped.


    Once again, the demon repeated the same gesture, bringing down a feather on Seiya. This time, the quill¡ªhard as iron¡ªpierced straight into Seiya¡¯s forehead, embedding itself deep into his flesh.


    Seiya didn¡¯t even utter any words or show any reaction, but the demon spoke as if responding to him.


    "Oh my! Did you think all the feathers were soft?" he mused, feigning astonishment. Then, in the next breath, his expression twisted into a sneer. "Of course not. I decide everything, after all."


    With a slow gesture of his hand, the feather lodged in Seiya¡¯s forehead, began slicing downward, carving a straight line through Seiya¡¯s skin. Blood welled up as it moved, creeping slowly down his face and threatening to cut down in a straight continuous line.


    Seiya¡¯s hand shot up, grasping the feather, intent on tearing it free. But the moment he pulled, it was as if he was trying to move a mountain¡ªimmovable. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, that also means you cannot fight against them while inside the barrier," the demon revealed enthusiastically.


    There was delight in his voice, pleasure drawn from Seiya¡¯s silent struggle.


    Realizing his resistance was futile, Seiya reached up, grasping the fabric of his blindfold. With a sharp tug, he pulled it away. He needed time to slow¡ªneeded to be faster than the demon. His eyes were not yet fully recovered, but he could still use them.


    The demon grinned at the sight. "Ah, finally revealing your face?" he jeered. "Is it that you want to show me how sad you are behind that blindfold before you die? Or is it pity you yearn, thinking I¡¯ll pardon you if I saw how distraught you look?" He teased in a voice dipped in mockery, eyes gleaming with cruel amusement.


    He laughed, shaking his head.


    "Not to brag but I¡¯m not one to be easily swayed by looks or things of the flesh," he remarked teasingly." "Though I might show some leniency and finish you off without a lot of torture since I¡¯m merciful." The demon kept blabbering on and on, his head swaying in feigned pity for Seiya.


    "To grant me such a sight¡­gracing me with your face when I¡¯ll stil¡ª"


    His words died in his throat the instant Seiya¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    He went still on his spot like his blood had run cold¡ªcongealed. His taunting expression wiped off his face, his eyes spreading wide.


    "Those eyes," he muttered lowly, his voice quivering¡ªstill frozen on his spot.


    Seiya¡¯s eyes were still quite red but his white pupils were quite distinct.


    Letting out a breath of hot steam, Seiya muttered softly. "Come."


    A moments later, Seiya¡¯s staff came blasting through the cavern walls with fierce intensity, pulverizing the walls to make way for itself. It shot through the air, stopping right in front of Seiya, outside the barrier where the feathers didn¡¯t reach.


    Face to face with his staff, Seiya muttered. "Break through."


    The staff immediately shot backward at an intense speed, gaining momentum before hurtling forward and breaking through the flurry of feathers, dispersing them all over the cavern like ash before floating to Seiya¡¯s side.


    The demon stumbled back, his body trembling with his breath hanging . "That staff¡­" he muttered, his voice uneven, pupils shaking within their sockets.


    Before he could even process the situation, Seiya appeared right in front of him, blasting him aside with the strike of his staff. The demon crashed into the wall. The impact so severe it shattered the wall, exposing the other side. Blood spattered from the demon¡¯s lips as he crumpled into the wreckage.


    Clenching his uninjured arm tight around his staff, Seiya hunched forward. In a flash, he was in front of the demon again, leaving him no chance to recover.


    With his sandal-clad foot on the demon¡¯s chest, he pressed him down on the pile of rubble. Seiya¡¯s face was alight with anger, enraged that the demon had toyed with him.


    Raising his staff high, its tip pointing down on the demon, Seiya prepared to bring it down in a fit of rage.


    The demon¡¯s body trembled as Seiya stood tall above him, trapped beneath his foot and cold bloodied glare¡ªblood dripped from Seiya¡¯s wounds onto him. His breath came in ragged gasps, his expression a tangled mess of emotions¡ªshock, disbelief, something far more profound lurking beneath.


    His eyes were struck wide open, shaking as he breathed out, barely above a whisper. "My Lord."

 Chapter 81 - 80: The Demon’s Submission

    "My Lord," the demon breathed, his voice barely a whisper, his wide eyes warring with emotions as they stared into Seiya¡¯s gaze.


    But Seiya was too far gone in his rage to care for the demon¡¯s words¡ªor the desperate way he looked at him. His foot pressed down mercilessly, pinning the demon beneath him, while his staff hovered high, ready to descend at any moment.


    One of Seiya¡¯s arms hung limp at his side, paralyzed and torn by injury. His shoulder, which had burst open like searing embers, was slick with blood, though steam still curled from the wound. Blood streaked down his forehead, dripping into his red-stained gaze. His once snow-white hair was matted with dirt, and his eyes, cold and gleaming, held the faint traces of blood. From the gaping hole in his chest, a steady trickle of blood dripped onto the demon below.


    His face was tight with rage, his grip steady¡ªready to end it all in the next breath. The initial reason he had started the duel in the first place had long since slipped from his mind.


    Not far away, Hayne lay motionless, his vision a dim blur. His strength had ebbed to the point where even the act of keeping his eyes open was a battle he was about to lose.


    Through the fog of his fading consciousness, he strained to focus on the two figures before him. His lips parted, and with a breath that barely left his throat, he called out to Seiya.


    Seiya, blinded by wrath, couldn¡¯t hear the low desperate calls of Hayne¡ªor so it should¡¯ve been since Hayne¡¯s voice was too weak and his body too far gone. But¡­. like a cold breeze slipping through the chaos, his dying whispers reached Seiya¡¯s ears just as he was about to bring his staff crashing down upon the demon.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze flickered to the side. His bloodied eyes landed on Hayne, whose own had just slid shut. Only then did the weight of the situation return to him¡ªthe reason the duel had begun at all.


    No matter how much he wanted to erase the demon from existence, Seiya was not one to dishonor the grounds upon which a duel was fought.


    His gaze darkened as he turned back to the demon. "Do your part."


    He lifted his foot and stepped back, granting the demon the chance to fulfill his end of the bargain.


    For a long moment, the demon did not move. He remained sprawled atop the rubble, staring blankly at the empty air above him, as if still reeling from something unseen. His breath was shallow, his lips parted ever so slightly. And then, with the tone of before, he whispered once more, "My Lord¡­"


    It was only when Seiya¡¯s voice cut through the silence that the demon seemed to snap back to himself.


    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself," Seiya said coldly, his eyes boring into him.


    The demon¡¯s gaze snapped to Seiya¡¯s, his expression unreadable. Then, in a blur, he moved¡ªhis form shifting so swiftly that, in the next instant, he was kneeling before Seiya. One knee crashed to the ground, his head bowed so low it nearly touched the dirt.


    "My Lord," he said again, but this time, his voice quivered. His head dipped lower with each breath, as if he feared lifting it even an inch.


    Seiya remained still, his face impassive as he peered down at the demon. Though puzzled, he assumed this strange reverence stemmed from the fact that the demon had lost the duel and he had spared his life.


    Seiya¡¯s voice came again, cold and steady. "Heal him."


    The demon stiffened. His head snapped up, his gaze darting between Seiya and Hayne before immediately lowering again¡ªas if he no longer dared to meet Seiya¡¯s eyes.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ if you would permit me to rise," the demon stammered, his voice urgent yet hesitant.


    Seiya¡¯s brow twitched in irritation. Three times now he had given the same order, and yet the demon continued to stall, wrapped in some incomprehensible hesitation. His patience thinned.


    "Heal him," Seiya commanded once more, his voice like a blade of ice.


    A shudder ran through the demon at the sheer force behind Seiya¡¯s words. His head snapped up in a panic, and without another moment¡¯s delay, he rushed to where Hayne lay. Stretching out his palm, a vial materialized within it¡ªa clear glass phial containing a liquid as transparent as water.


    Uncorking it, the demon poured its contents onto Hayne¡¯s chest, letting it seep into the gaping wound. Immediately, veins of faint shimmering light spread across the torn flesh, knitting muscle back together, stretching new skin over the once-fatal injury. Within moments, the wound was gone¡ªwithout a trace of ever having existed.


    Hayne¡¯s breath hitched. Slowly, his eyes fluttered open, staring up at the demon above him. His fingers trembled as he reached for his chest, running them over the smooth, unblemished skin. There was no pain or wound, only exhaustion weighed upon him.


    "You just need to rest now," the demon¡¯s voice cut through the haze, cool and emotionless.


    A demon¡¯s voice was the last thing Hayne wanted to hear upon waking. His body tensed, and in the next instant, his gaze shot toward Seiya, memories of the battle rushing back to him.


    Seiya sat against a slab of rubble, his breath shallow, his head tilted back as fatigue pressed down on him. His injuries¡ªhis torn shoulder, his open chest wound, the blood staining his body¡ªall sent a sharp ache through Hayne¡¯s heart.


    "Sei!" Hayne sprang to his feet, his exhaustion forgotten as he scrambled to his side. His hands trembled as they hovered over Seiya, afraid to touch him¡ªafraid that even the lightest contact might cause him more pain.


    From a distance, the demon watched in silence, his expression quite unreadable as he scrutinized the damage he had brought upon Seiya. His eyes, however, held a weight of regret as they lingered on Seiya¡¯s battered form.


    Stepping forward, he once again lowered himself onto one knee. Extending his palm, he materialized another phial¡ªthe same as before. His head remained bowed as he presented it.


    "Please, my Lord," he murmured, voice steady but laced with reverence. "Take this."


    Hayne, standing nearer to the demon than he liked, flinched and instinctively edged closer to Seiya, his heart hammering in his chest. The proximity of the demon unsettled him, but even more so, the way the creature knelt and addressed Seiya with unwavering deference.


    His fearful gaze darted between the two, confusion clouding his thoughts. Why was this demon¡ªone powerful enough to bring Seiya to the brink of death¡ªkneeling and calling him ¡¯Lord¡¯?


    Seiya lifted his head, his bloodstreaked eyes locking onto the demon¡¯s bowed form, not uttering a single word.


    {Oh, for the love of¡ªjust take it already! I¡¯m so stressed here!} Ibyu¡¯s exasperated voice rang inside Seiya¡¯s mind.


    Seiya finally reached out, taking the phial from the demon¡¯s grasp. He uncorked it and tilted it over his shoulder¡ªonly to clumsily spill the entire content in one go. He had intended to use just a small portion, saving the rest for the gaping wound in his chest, but his hand faltered at the last moment.


    Seiya blinked mechanically at his own clumsiness, watching as his shoulder, once mangled, restored to perfection.


    The demon, seeing his ¡¯Lord¡¯ react to his own clumsiness at dumping the entire potion on a single wound, immediately materialized more phials. He gripped them by their necks, clinking them together as if to reassure Seiya.


    "It¡¯s fine, my Lord! I have more." His voice held something akin to pride¡ªalmost joy¡ªas if eager to be of service.


    Without waiting for permission, he stepped forward. "Then, if you¡¯d allow me¡­"


    Uncorking the phials, he poured their contents over Seiya¡¯s wounds, allowing the transparent liquid to cascade over him, seeping into every gash and cut. Seiya was quite literally bathed in the healing potion.


    The potion worked instantly. Seiya¡¯s wounds vanished, leaving only the blood that stained his skin and clothes as evidence of the battle.


    Satisfied, the demon took several steps back, creating a respectful distance between them once more.


    Once again, the demon lowered himself onto one knee with grace, his head bowed in solemn reverence. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My Lord," he began, his voice a steady whisper, laced with both tranquility and deep remorse. "Failing to recognize you is a sin worthy of the harshest punishment." His gaze remained fixed on the ground, as if unworthy of meeting Seiya¡¯s eyes.


    Seiya and Hayne remained motionless, trapped in silent bewilderment as they watched the scene unfold.


    "And for overstepping my bounds¡­ ignorantly inflicting such pain upon you¡­" The demon¡¯s voice did not waver, only growing quieter, more resolute. "I, Kaeliyus, am prepared to atone with my life."


    At the utterance of that name, Hayne¡¯s blood ran cold. His hand, which had been resting on Seiya¡¯s shoulder, fell limp, his fingers numb. His breath ceased, eyes widening with sheer horror.


    He had been so distraught and overwhelmed by their situation that his mind had failed to process things properly. The demon mentioning his name, combined with the devastation surrounding them¡ªonly then did Hayne realize¡ª sending chills down his bones.


    They were after all, in the presence of Kaeliyus, the infamous demon known wide across nations to bring about nothing but severance and destruction.

 Chapter 82 - 81: The Blade Yet To Be Attained | Kaeliyus, the Severer

    A chilling sensation coursed down Hayne¡¯s spine. His limp hand snapped back up instinctively, gripping Seiya¡¯s shoulder as he quivered before the demon¡ªKaeliyus.


    Before setting out for Tokyo, Hayne had thoroughly researched the state of the world. Having been locked away for so long, he knew that much had changed, and no one would sit him down and explain it all. So, while searching for information on the children back in Sendai, he had also studied the balance of power¡ªwhere the Awakeners stood, the role of the government, the nature of demons, the frequency of gate openings, and the dangers posed by monsters, rogues, and other threats.


    He had committed every detail to memory. And yet, why had he failed to recognize the demon standing before him? A being so infamous that his name was spoken like legend?


    Kaeliyus, a demon from the depths of the abyss. One who serves as both a weapon of severance and void. He suddenly came into existence in the human world for however long best known to him. He¡¯s able to change forms¡ªone into a sword and the other, his demon form.


    Because he was unlike any known demon and possessed the power to sever anything, human greed was quick to follow. Many Awakeners sought him out, desperate to make him their own. They came with offers, bargains, and demands¡ªyet he refused them all, deeming them unworthy.


    Denied ownership, Rogues, Dewakeners, and Awakeners alike venture into his domain¡ªthe cavern¡ªseeking to challenge him, and oftentimes to steal him in his sword form. But Kaeliyus, being who he is, erased every last one of them from existence¡ªhe still does as humans haven¡¯t given up on owning him.


    To this day, his name travels across the land like a myth¡ªan unattainable legend that many fight to possess, yet none had succeeded in claiming.


    Now, as Hayne¡¯s gaze swept over the skeletal bones and the dried blood smeared across the fractured cavern walls, understanding dawned on him. The floating sword they had seen upon entering¡ªit all made sense to him now.


    But, what bewildered him most was not the demon¡¯s power or his reputation. It was the fact that Kaeliyus, this fabled entity, was kneeling before Seiya¡ªa mere child.


    He is a demon strong enough to wreck such damage on Seiya. Because Hayne¡¯s consciousness ebbed steadily away during the battle, he couldn¡¯t really see how Seiya had managed to win. A miracle? A stroke of fate? Whatever it was, Hayne silently thanked his stars.


    The night had stretched into morning¡ªthe sun was starting to set¡ªits golden rays spilled through the shattered remains of the cavern. The battle had left the once-intact space in ruins, allowing daylight to seep through the crumbling stone.


    Despite the demon¡¯s bowed posture, Hayne¡¯s nerves remained tight with fear. But a small part of him felt a flicker of relief. If Kaeliyus was submitting to Seiya¡ªfor whatever reason¡ªthen at the very least, it meant he would not attack them again. That, Hayne reassured himself.


    Ignoring the demon bowed before him, Seiya rose to his feet, picking his way through the rubble in search of his blindfold. The morning sun was growing stronger, and his eyes were too sensitive to withstand the light¡ªor any form of bright light.


    At his movement, the demon¡¯s head snapped up, his gaze following Seiya¡¯s every movement like a tracker. Hayne, unwilling to be left alone before Kaeliyus, hurried after Seiya.


    "What are you looking for?" Hayne asked, his voice unsettled, eyes flickering anxiously toward the demon at intervals.


    "Blindfold," Seiya replied curtly.


    "Oh¡­ right. Your eyes can¡¯t handle bright light," Hayne muttered awkwardly before crouching down to sift through the debris alongside him.


    As they searched, the sound of footsteps echoed behind them. Seiya paid it no mind, but Hayne stiffened, dread creeping up his spine. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was.


    The footsteps started approaching them, getting closer and it caused Hayne to go still on his spot, goosebumps prickling his skin. He stood frozen, unable to move an inch as he felt Kaeliyus¡¯ oppressive presence right behind him.


    "Are you perhaps looking for this, my Lord?" Kaeliyus¡¯ voice broke through the awkward silence and tension in the air.


    Seiya¡¯s ears twitched at the title. Slowly, he turned, his gaze settling on the black cloth resting on the demon¡¯s outstretched palm.


    "Mn," Seiya replied, approaching the demon. He took the blindfold¡ªits fabric damaged by a jagged tear¡ªthen wrapped it over his eyes.


    Turning, he strode over to where his staff rested, grabbed it and turned to Hayne.


    "Let¡¯s go," he told Hayne calmly, then turned and began walking away.


    Before Hayne could take a single step to follow, Kaeliyus moved¡ªin an instant, he was beside Seiya.


    "My Lord," he murmured, matching Seiya¡¯s pace.


    "Even I know the weight of my sins," he continued. "The atrocities I have committed against you warrant my death, but¡­.are you really not going to take me with you?" He asked, walking beside Seiya who didn¡¯t acknowledge him¡ªacting like the demon did not exist.


    Watching from behind, Hayne felt another shudder wrack his body.


    "Sei," he called hesitantly, his feet refusing to move.


    Seiya turned to face him, meeting a wide forced smile across his face.


    The moment Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze turned toward him, Hayne froze again, his body locking up under the demon¡¯s scrutiny.


    "U-um¡­ Sei," Hayne stammered, his eyes squeezing shut as he forced a nervous smile. "Why not hear him out?" He let out an awkward chuckle, though it did nothing to ease the tension coiling in his gut.


    Seiya remained silent, his unreadable gaze never leaving Hayne.


    But Hayne knew exactly how Seiya looked behind that blindfold. That unimpressed, deadpan stare. It made his forced smile stretch even wider, tight with nervous tension.


    One glance at Kaeliyus sent another shudder through him. Without thinking, he hurried toward Seiya, making a dramatic, looping detour just to avoid passing too close to the demon.


    When he reached Seiya, he grabbed him by the wrist and tugged him aside.


    "Sit here and wait. Let me have a talk with him," Hayne said, easing Seiya onto a rock ledge.


    Seiya didn¡¯t move, his gaze fixed on him.


    "Please," Hayne added, voice low and pleading.


    Taking a deep breath, Hayne turned to Kaeliyus, suppressing the fear curling in his gut. "Let¡¯s talk."


    The demon cast a glance at Seiya before following Hayne a short distance away. Though Hayne wanted privacy to talk with the demon, he dared not leave Seiya¡¯s presence entirely¡ªnot with a demon like this.


    Hayne maintained a large space between him and the demon. Standing before the towering entity, Hayne forced a strained smile. "Why do you keep calling Seiya your Lord?"


    Kaeliyus remained silent, his gaze lowering down on Hayne with an air of disdain, as if he was gazing at something insignificant.


    Noting the contempt in his eyes, Hayne¡¯s lips twitched, but he held his forced smile.


    "You may not want to talk to me," he acknowledged in a low voice, "but you won¡¯t get the chance to speak with him if you don¡¯t talk to me."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ brow arched, his expression caught between curiosity and irritation.


    "He¡¯s not going to spare you a minute of his time¡ªand as you saw, he¡¯s been ignoring you, hasn¡¯t he?" Hayne pressed. "And if you keep pestering him, he¡¯ll kill you." Though the words were firm, doubt gnawed at Hayne¡¯s mind¡ªwould Seiya even stand a chance in another battle?


    Kaeliyus sighed deeply, irritation lacing his expression. "Fine, mortal."


    Hayne¡¯s smile widened, triumphant. "So, why do you call him your Lord?"


    "Because he is," Kaeliyus replied curtly, reluctant as if the words were dragged from him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayne narrowed his eyes in wonder. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not understand the significance of a demon calling someone their Lord.


    "And how do you know that?" Hayne pressed.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze darkened. "His eyes and his staff. They are both unmistakable." He hesitated, then added, "No one else could ever possess them."


    Hayne fell silent, turning the words over in his mind.


    "You claim he¡¯s your Lord," Hayne let out after a while of quiet contemplation. His forced smile had been wiped off, replaced by a serious look¡ªhis fear for the demon temporarily thrown aside. "Then¡­. who is he?"


    Kaeliyus regarded Hayne for a long moment before parting his lips to speak¡ª


    ¡ªand the instant he did, an unseen force crashed down upon him.


    The impact was merciless, slamming him face-first into the ground.


    Hayne stumbled back, eyes wide with shock as he stared down at the demon at his feet¡ªhis face driven into stone.


    Kaeliyus pulled out his face from the ground, bloodied from broken features. Blood smeared all over his face, trailing as he rose to his feet.


    Hayne¡¯s breath hung in pure shock. When the demon was fighting with Seiya, he had managed to notice how hard his skin proved. Not easily penetrated or bruised¡ªyet, this unseen force had easily broken his features.


    "Well," Kaeliyus started, unbothered by his bloodied appearance. "HE isn¡¯t someone to be introduced," a faint smirk curled his lips. "HE is someone who makes known, his own existence."


    Hayne gazed at the demon with confused eyes, prompting him to continue. "He alone will make himself known. Just be patient and watch."


    Hayne¡¯s throat felt dry. His mind whirled as he turned to look at Seiya¡ªwho merely gazed back, unbothered.


    He started to think things through in his head. How Seiya¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t at all normal. How his staff mysteriously came to be and his things had been going up till now.


    What is he? A demon? Or perhaps, a half-demon, half-human?


    Just who¡ªno, what¡ªis Seiya?

 Chapter 83 - 82: Sword of Severance— Acquired

    Shaking off the urge to unravel the mystery of Seiya¡¯s existence, Hayne refocused his attention on Kaeliyus.


    "So, what now?" he asked.


    "Serve him, of course. What else?" Kaeliyus fired back, brow raising in question.


    "Forget it. He won¡¯t accept you," Hayne stated bluntly.


    Kaeliyus stiffened, a flicker of fear flashing in his eyes as he glared at Hayne, irritated by his audacity. Though he wished to dismiss Hayne¡¯s words, doubt gnawed at him. After all, he had done his ¡¯Lord¡¯ great damage, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he gets abandoned.


    "And what makes you say that?" Kaeliyus asked, bracing himself for whatever reason Hayne might give.


    Hayne held his gaze up at him, stretching the silence. He was savoring the rising tension in Kaeliyus, whose unease grew with every passing second. Then, with a blank expression, he finally spoke.


    "Because you¡¯re tall."


    Kaeliyus froze, momentarily struck dumb. Of all the reasons he had braced himself for, this was not one he had anticipated.


    "Hah?" he exhaled, disbelief lacing his breath.


    "He doesn¡¯t like tall people," Hayne explained. "Because they make him raise his gaze up high, which he finds¡­I don¡¯t know, he just doesn¡¯t like it." Hayne recalled the many instances Seiya had forced towering figures down to their knees before even acknowledging them.


    "It¡¯s okay," Kaeliyus let out casually. "I can shrink."


    In the next moment, his form shifted, compressing until he stood no taller than a five-year-old child.


    Hayne¡¯s gaze immediately flipped toward Seiya, meeting his indifferent gaze, then back at Kaeliyus who now looked no more than a child.


    "He¡¯ll hate you even more if you do that," Hayne warned and Kaeliyus immediately morphed back into his original form.


    "Why now?" he asked.


    "Because it¡¯s better you approach him in your original form. Either way, he still won¡¯t accept you," Hayne declared, his tone firm with seriousness.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze darkened. Leaning in, he loomed over Hayne, his cold glare tearing into him. "And who exactly are you to decide that?"


    Hayne¡¯s gut coiled tightly with chilling fear at the demon¡¯s low, seething voice. His eyes shifted to Seiya, his presence reassuring him of his life. Because Seiya wouldn¡¯t just sit and watch the demon kill him...¡­ right?


    Shifting his eyes back to Kaeliyus, Hayne met his icy ones and shuddered.


    "Do you have any idea¡­" Kaeliyus¡¯ voice was thick with rage, his eyes burning with suppressed anger. "Just how long¡­.. how many decades, I have waited for him?"


    He paused, his hot breath flaring over Hayne¡¯s face. "Yet¡­you, a mere mortal¡ªdare decide, when you have no clue about a thing!"


    Peering into his eyes, Hayne could see the pure rage and concealed within that rage was pain.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes slowly started to spread wide as a thought came to him.


    "Don¡¯t tell me¡­" Hayne¡¯s breath came out hot, realization starting to seep into him. "¡­.he¡¯s the reason you came to the human world," he asked, eyes peering into Kaeliyus¡¯ for an answer.


    Kaeliyus did not hesitate for a moment. "He is."


    Silence stretched between them, both eyes locked onto each other.


    Until at last, Hayne exhaled. "Alright." Only then did Kaeliyus straighten up from leaning over Hayne.


    "Now then," Kaeliyus started. "I¡¯ve answered your question¡­it¡¯s your turn to answer mine."


    At this, Hayne tensed, bracing for whatever the demon would ask him.


    "Why¡¯s my Lord like that?" He asked, glancing over to Seiya. "He seems¡­incapable of processing emotions that even I, a demon, can."


    Kaeliyus studied Seiya with quiet intensity before shifting his gaze back at Hayne. "And that scar over his face¡­ how did it come about? Why does he wear a blindfold? Is it to hide the scar, his eyes, or both? And earlier, I saw a large scar over his chest before I healed him¡ªand another across his stomach. Why is the young Lord so battered like he¡¯s been through a lot?" Kaeliyus bombarded Hayne without a chance to breathe.


    Hayne squeezed his eyes shut, exhaling with a strained smile.


    "Yes, yes, I get it," he muttered, raising his hands in a gesture to calm the demon.


    "I am calm. Just tell me," Kaeliyus pressed.


    "Well¡­ I can¡¯t tell you much right now," Hayne admitted, earning a sharp glare from Kaeliyus. Meeting it with an easy grin, he continued, "But I can say this for certain¡ªhe¡¯s been through more than you can imagine."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ face darkened, his pain and anger barely concealed.


    "And the people who put him through it all?" he asked, his voice tight with barely restrained rage.


    Hayne sighed. This was precisely one of the reasons he didn¡¯t want to tell Kaeliyus about it just yet¡ªthe other being that he doesn¡¯t yet trust him.


    "Well, I can¡¯t tell you anything yet cause I don¡¯t trust you," Hayne stated flatly. "You¡¯re a demon¡­and honestly, I¡¯m still against you coming under Seiya. Only God knows what you might do to him," Hayne let out, telling it bluntly to Kaeliyus¡¯ face.


    Kaeliyus scoffed. "You and I both know having me by my Lord¡¯s side proves more advantageous. With my power, I can protect him." His eyes narrowed down at Hayne. "And as for trust, there¡¯s no need to worry¡ªa blood covenant is required for me to serve him. Surely, you know that demons bound by such covenants are unable to break them."


    Hayne of course knew how advantageous it would be to have the demon by their side¡ªand the blood covenant just made it easier for them.


    "Fine," he relented. "Let¡¯s just hope Seiya agrees."


    "My Lord is benevolent. Of course, he will!" Kaeliyus declared, his eyes glittering with admiration¡ªbody swooning as he thought of Seiya.


    Hayne stared at him, exasperated. Only some time ago had the demon been irritated at Seiya¡¯s presumed arrogance, but suddenly now, he¡¯s fangirling over him¡ªhow ironic.


    Kaeliyus¡¯s expression turned stern as he refixed his gaze back on Hayne. "So, are you going to tell me now?" he asked in a firm tone, referring to Seiya¡¯s past.


    "Not yet," Hayne replied, turning away. With a frustrated sigh, Kaeliyus followed.


    When they reached Seiya, who sat waiting patiently, Hayne stepped forward. "Sei," he called softly. Seiya lifted his gaze, meeting Hayne¡¯s eyes.


    "This demon here," Hayne began, gesturing toward Kaeliyus, who now stood beside him, "wants to serve under you. What d¡ª"


    "Pass," Seiya interrupted, dismissing the matter before Hayne could even finish.


    Hayne and Kaeliyus threw each other a glance, visibly stressed.


    "Sei," Hayne pressed, preparing to reason with him. "I know this may seem sudden and strange, but we need him." He glanced at Kaeliyus before continuing, "His power could be crucial if we want to get our revenge."


    Seiya remained silent, his gaze steady on Hayne. Seconds passed by till he finally spoke. "What revenge?"


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched. He clenched his jaw, cursing Seiya¡¯s deteriorating memory, but forced a smile. It was about this he was working on, which made him send Seiya and his elite out of the house¡ªso Hayne let it go for now, knowing he would fill Seiya in later.


    The topic about their revenge resurfacing caused a realization to strike Hayne¡ªone so sudden his mouth fell open in shock.


    Seiya and Kaeliyus both gazed at him, puzzled by his reaction.


    Hayne had completely forgotten that Seiya¡¯s mother was still lying in that house, dead. And it¡¯s been hours now¡ªthe shock he felt was indescribable, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    "I¡¯ll explain everything later," he finally said, referring to the revenge. His voice was quieter now, more measured. "But for now¡­ just trust me, please," He demanded, earnestly.


    Seiya said nothing. He simply sat there, as if contemplating, his expression behind the blindfold, unreadable. Until at last, he let out, "No." Short and decisive.


    Green vein pulsed on Hayne¡¯s forehead as his frustration mounted while Ibyu chuckled lightly within Seiya.


    {Sei, you should take him under you as well,} Ibyu¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya gave no response, prompting Ibyu to try again.


    {It¡¯s just like when you took in that elite. Remember what I told you¡ªabout acquiring allies that will fight by your side when needed,} Ibyu reasoned with him. But still, Seiya remained silent.


    {You stubborn¡ª! Ugh,} Ibyu let out an exasperated sigh,


    {This demon seems to know a lot about you,} Ibyu pressed, more insistent this time.


    {Aren¡¯t you curious to know your origins?}


    Seiya¡¯s fingers curled slightly, but did not say a word. According to those around him, his mother had been the woman they brought with them¡ªthe same woman who now lay dead in that house. His father, they claimed, was Mr. Sanio. So what origin could he possibly want to find out about again?


    {You don¡¯t seriously think you¡¯re a normal human, do you?}


    "¡­."


    {For real?! Look at me¡ªI¡¯m your heart, yet I can talk! Isn¡¯t that strange to you?}


    {Not only that, but look at your eyes, your staff. Everything about you¡ªabout us¡ªis weird. Don¡¯t you want to understand why?} Ibyu asked in earnest.


    {No, I mean yeah. This world is supernatural but still¡ªwe differ by a lot,} It added. {Do you not want to find out why?}


    Seiya wanted to say no. He truly did. But he knew Ibyu and Hayne¡ªthat they won¡¯t let the matter rest and keep pushing.


    With a tired sigh, he turned to Kaeliyus and finally spoke.


    "¡­Fine."


    Hayne and Kaeliyus blinked, momentarily stunned by his response.


    "I¡¯ll take you under me," Seiya clarified, his tone flat and indifferent, as if merely fulfilling a formality.


    "Yes¡­ yes, my Lord. We heard you, forgive our delayed response¡ªwe were simply caught off guard." Kaeliyus bowed deeply while Hayne merely gazed at him, exasperated and wondering if he would keep bowing and apologizing for everything.


    "Commence the blood oath or whatever it is," Hayne urged impatiently. He simply wanted to get this over with and return home to handle the more pressing matters at hand.


    Kaeliyus knelt before Seiya, bowing his head with reverence. "Then, my Lord, let us commence the covenant."


    Seiya offered no response, merely allowing events to unfold.


    "I, Kaeliyus, demon from the great abyss, swear my loyalty to him¡ªthe connector of two worlds," Kaeliyus intoned, reciting the sacred incantation necessary to bind the pact.


    At the mention of ¡¯the connector of two worlds¡¯, a flicker of confusion passed through Seiya, Ibyu, and even Hayne. But none voiced their curiosity.


    Kaeliyus lifted his gaze. "My Lord, do you accept me as your demon and weapon?" he asked, still kneeling, while Seiya remained seated atop the rock ledge.


    "I do," Seiya answered without hesitation.


    "Then to seal the oath, your blood must sanctify this lesser being," Kaeliyus declared. "A single drop from your fingertip will suffice."


    Without a word, Seiya picked up a jagged stone and pressed it against his finger, drawing a thin red line. Rising to his feet, he extended his bleeding hand over Kaeliyus, who parted his lips in eager anticipation.


    From above, a droplet of blood fell, then another, landing upon the demon¡¯s waiting tongue. Kaeliyus cradled Seiya¡¯s hand with reverence, ensuring the sacred offering dropped steadily. His eyes gleamed with something between ecstasy and devotion, as if he were tasting salvation itself.


    Then, as if the world itself recognized the moment, a sudden gale tore through the ruined cavern. Dust and debris spiraled into the air, churning like the herald of a new beginning.


    From the sidelines, Hayne observed in quiet awe. The demon so many had sought¡ªso many had failed to claim¡ªwas now bound to a mere child.


    A slow, simmering thrill coursed through Hayne¡¯s veins. A smirk ghosted across his lips, pulse quickening at the realization. With this power at their side, their path to vengeance burned brightly.

 Chapter 84 - 83: Hayne | Between Loyalty and Deception

    As the last drop of Seiya¡¯s blood ceased to fall, Kaeliyus lifted his mouth slightly, his tongue flicking out to delicately trace the wound. Seiya recoiled instantly, withdrawing his hand in disgust.


    Though the ritual had ended, and Seiya had already pulled away, Kaeliyus remained kneeling on the floor, his head tilted back, eyes staring blankly into nothingness. His gaze shimmered with an unsettling delight, bordering on pleasure.


    "Ah¡­" he exhaled, a thin veil of mist escaping his lips. The sensation coursing through his veins was indescribable, known only to him who reveled in its intensity.


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched at Kaeliyus¡¯ dramatic display, yet he found himself unable to interrupt.


    It was only when Seiya spoke that Kaeliyus snapped out of his trance.


    "Let¡¯s go," Seiya said, striding forward without waiting for them.


    Kaeliyus immediately rose to his feet, bowing in response to Seiya¡¯s words¡ªa command, in his mind, rather than a demand. Hayne, however, remained still, his gaze lingering on Kaeliyus, who still bore the intoxicated glow of the covenant. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat could possibly be so exhilarating about it?


    Sensing Hayne¡¯s unspoken question, Kaeliyus smirked. "Too bad you¡¯ll never know this feeling," he murmured, his words laced with taunting satisfaction. Hayne¡¯s brow twitched further.


    "This sensation¡­ agh!" Kaeliyus shuddered, wrapping his arms around himself. "The young Lord¡¯s blood¡ªit¡¯s more divine than I ever imagined. It courses through me like the soft touch of a feather down my spine, sending shivers, raising every hair¡­ Oh, to be cherished by the young Lord." He sank further into his delusions.


    Hayne narrowed his eyes¡ªquestioning which Young Lord he was on about exactly? Because the Seiya he knows could barely muster care for himself, let alone offer affection to another.


    Hayne sighed, turning away. But as he took his first step, Kaeliyus seized his wrist.


    Hayne¡¯s breath hitched, a flicker of unease creeping into him because Seiya was out of sight. If Kaeliyus meant harm, there was no one to stop him.


    Leaning in close, Kaeliyus whispered, his breath brushing against Hayne¡¯s ear. "You may have been the one to find him¡­" His gaze bored into Hayne¡¯s. "But I will be the one to nurture him." His tone was firm, absolute. With that, he released Hayne and strode after Seiya.


    I didn¡¯t find him though, Hayne thought with a blank stare as he watched him go. His parents did. He added and hurried after them to catch up.


    Upon returning to the house Hayne¡¯s uncle had lent them, they found it exactly as they had left it¡ªmessy, untouched.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze flicked around before landing on Hayne, the disdain in his expression painfully clear: ¡¯Is this the wretched place you force my Lord to live in?¡¯


    Hayne averted his gaze, forcing an awkward smile.


    Ignoring him, Kaeliyus strode toward Seiya¡¯s elite, who rose at their arrival. Kaeliyus¡¯ sharp eyes scrutinized the silent figure. "And who might this be?" he asked, scanning the elite from head to toe.


    "Oh, he¡¯s one of Seiya¡¯s allies," Hayne replied. "Just like you."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ expression darkened. Just like me? His jaw tightened at the thought that someone else had already sworn loyalty to Seiya before him. His irritation deepened as the elite simply stood there, unmoving and unblinking, unfazed by his presence.


    "Oh, right," Hayne gestured toward the elite¡¯s broken wrists. "You should heal him too. His wrists are broken."


    Kaeliyus scoffed. "Pass."


    "Really?" Hayne quirked a brow. "But he¡¯s one of your ¡¯Lord¡¯s¡¯ men." He made sure to emphasize the word.


    Kaeliyus glanced at Seiya, who offered no reaction, then sighed. Reluctantly, he materialized the same phial. "Stretch out your hands," he ordered.


    The elite complied without hesitation and without warning, Kaeliyus extended his claw-like nails and raked them down both of the elite¡¯s wrists. Hayne flinched, startled. But before he could protest, Kaeliyus calmly poured the healing potion over the fresh wounds.


    As the liquid seeped in, the injuries mended¡ªbones setting back into place, and flesh seamlessly knitting together. The elite rolled his wrists, testing their restored strength.


    Hayne exhaled in relief, seeing Kaeliyus had merely done that to ensure the potion¡¯s effectiveness, nothing more.


    Shifting his gaze to the elite, Hayne asked. "How¡¯s it?"


    The elite said nothing, merely gazing back at Hayne like he didn¡¯t just hear him talk.


    Annoyed, Hayne turned to Seiya, eyes silently pleading for him to ask instead.


    Not thinking much of it, Seiya turned his gaze to the elite and asked. "How¡¯s it?"


    "It¡¯s fine," the elite answered immediately and Seiya turned his gaze back at Hayne like: ¡¯there.¡¯


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, a tense smile on his lips. So he answers to Seiya, but not to me.


    Shaking his head, Hayne turned to leave. But as he reached the door, he hesitated, remembering something so he turned back.


    "Oh right. Have the elite¡¯s tracker removed," he instructed, glancing between Seiya and Kaeliyus¡ªboth not uttering a word.


    "Please?" Hayne added, exasperated. "While I deal with things inside." Hayne needed to take care of things regarding Seiya¡¯s mother who was still laying lifeless in the room.


    Approaching the elite, Hayne asked, "Where¡¯s your tracker?"


    Unlike theirs where it was located on their arms, he couldn¡¯t just assume it would be the same for the elites.


    But the elite, yet again, offered no response to Hayne. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayne sighed, looking back at Seiya for help.


    Turning to the elite, Seiya could already see where his tracker was located but he asked regardless. "Where?" He asked curtly.


    "The back of my head," the elite responded immediately and Hayne¡¯s brow twitched again. He wondered if the elite held something against him. Plus, why the hell would they install the tracker in their heads?!!!


    Kaeliyus, observing from the side, said nothing. He didn¡¯t understand everything, but he knew this was another piece of his young Lord¡¯s dark past¡ªone Hayne refused to share with him.


    "Anyways, you two please work together and get it out somehow. We don¡¯t want extra trouble locating us." With that, Hayne walked out on them.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze turned to Kaeliyus who immediately nodded in a bow. "I¡¯ll get it right out, my Lord."


    "Back of his head, but where?" Kaeliyus asked in wonder, standing behind the elite who sat on the couch.


    Seiya made to talk but the elite took his hand up to point exactly where it was.


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll gently tear it open and heal you immediately I get it out. Because you mortals can be weak," Kaeliyus commented and proceeded to do it.


    After removing the tracker and healing the elite, Kaeliyus followed the path Hayne had taken. He found him in a room, quietly tidying up¡ªa futile effort against the stains of dried blood that marred every surface.


    On the bed, draped in red, lay a woman, her form eerily calm despite the unsettling surroundings.


    Kaeliyus stepped inside without invitation, his gaze settling on the lifeless figure. He inhaled deeply before remarking, "So this is the source of the blood I¡¯ve been smelling."


    Hayne glanced at him briefly but said nothing, shifting back his focus to his task.


    Kaeliyus studied the woman in silence before asking, "Who is she?"


    "Seiya¡¯s mother," Hayne answered without a second wasted.


    At those words, Kaeliyus¡¯ expression twisted, his face tightening with barely concealed disdain. His gaze lingered on her, cold and contemptuous.


    Noting this, Hayne pondered why? Why would he look upon the woman who bore the one he calls ¡¯Lord¡¯ with such loathing?


    "She is, though," Hayne reaffirmed, as if testing Kaeliyus¡¯ reaction.


    For a moment, Kaeliyus remained silent, then, as if dismissing a fleeting thought, his expression loosened. "I suppose," he muttered, noncommittal.


    Hayne expected him to ask more¡ªto inquire about her death, to demand details of what had transpired. But Kaeliyus merely turned on his heel and left, offering not even a backward glance.


    Hayne watched him go, a flicker of irritation crossing his face before he sighed and resumed his work.


    A part of Hayne wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. He didn¡¯t know if he should be glad that Seiya hasn¡¯t yet formed any connection with his mother, hence unable to grief the pain of her loss¡ªor if he should be fearful of the day Seiya¡¯s memories would return¡ªwhen the overwhelming pain would finally catch up to him which would be devastating.


    When Hayne finished cleaning the room, he stepped toward the bed where Seiya¡¯s mother lay motionless. With careful hands, he adjusted her body before reaching for the cloth to cover her. But just as he was about to pull it over her face, a glimmer at her neck caught his eye, stopping him mid-motion.


    Lowering the cloth to her chest, he gently brushed aside her hair, revealing a pendant resting against her skin. Slowly, he opened it. Inside, a tiny photograph of Seiya as a child stared back at him¡ªhis burgundy hair gleamed, his smile radiant as he nestled in his mother¡¯s embrace. On the opposite side, another image¡ªSeiya alongside his two older siblings.


    Hayne exhaled softly, his fingers lingering over the pendant before he carefully unfastened it and removed it from her neck. Then, with a final glance, he drew the white cloth over her face. With no family present to mourn her, and no means to perform the proper rites, he resolved to wait for nightfall. He would do for her what they had done for Suhei¡ªshouldering the weight of the ritual himself, and being the anchor that keeps her resting deep within the depths of the water.


    Stepping away from the bed, he stood in silence, gazing down at the lifeless form before him. His grip tightened around the pendant, his head slowly bowing under the weight of silent grief.


    As sorrow settled over him, a sudden shift in the air sent a chill down his spine as he felt a heavy, oppressive presence loom behind him.


    Hayne stiffened. Then, snapping out of his daze, he turned sharply¡ªonly to find Kaeliyus standing there.


    He exhaled a quiet breath of relief. "Don¡¯t creep up on me like that," he muttered, turning back to the woman.


    Kaeliyus remained silent as he stepped forward, his movements slow and deliberate. "Tell me," he said at last, his voice low and steady.


    "I heard some people were sent here to eliminate her," he continued, his gaze locked onto Hayne. "Is that true?"


    Hayne gave a slight nod. "Mn."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ eyes darkened. "But¡­ isn¡¯t it odd?"


    Hayne turned to him, brow furrowing.


    "That you sent my Lord and his servant away, on that particular day" Kaeliyus murmured, his tone edged with accusation. "And upon their return¡­ they meet his mother dead¡ªwith you, somehow, still clinging onto life."


    His stare grew colder, sharper, as he took a step closer.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes widened slightly before narrowing, his expression hardening. "What are you trying to say?"


    Kaeliyus exhaled, his patience wearing thin. "Fine. No need to dance around it."


    He closed the distance between them, looming over Hayne, his presence casting a long shadow. His gaze held nothing but contempt.


    "I¡¯m asking," Kaeliyus said, his voice steady and sharp, "what exactly are you plotting against my Lord¡­ while pretending to be all sweet and innocent?"

 Chapter 85 - 84: Hayne | A Wolf among Sheep? | Who Could’ve Marked Seiya?

    Hayne¡¯s eyes widened as the implications of Kaeliyus¡¯ accusations became clear. His gaze flared with rage, brows drawing together in anger.


    "What nonsense are you spewing?!" he demanded, his face tight with tension.


    "Oh, you know exactly what I mean," Kaeliyus replied, pressing forward without hesitation.


    "Sweet and innocent on the outside, but beneath that sheep¡¯s skin¡ªno, not even deep beneath, for that would be too generous¡ªyour true intent shimmers just beneath the surface." His eyes swept over Hayne, stripping him bare with his gaze.


    Hayne¡¯s expression darkened by the second, eyes blazing. "You¡ª"


    "Mortals," Kaeliyus cut him off. "Cunning, selfish creatures who care only for their own ambitions. They betray their own kind without hesitation, so long as it serves their goals. Their greed knows no bounds." His eyes gleamed with contempt.


    "And that is why I do not hesitate to slaughter those who trespass into my domain, seeking to claim me for their selfish purposes. You¡­" He let the word hang, gaze dark with disdain. "You are no different."


    Hayne¡¯s hands clenched into fists, knuckles whitening. His breath came sharp with rage. "How dare you judge someone when you know nothing of them?! That¡¯s¡ª"


    "Enough with the act," Kaeliyus interrupted once more, his ire flaring hotter with each breath Hayne took.


    Hayne¡¯s lips parted, but Kaeliyus leaned in, suffocating him with his presence.


    "Spill the truth¡ªthat you conspired with the ones who killed the young Lord¡¯s mother," Kaeliyus demanded, voice sharp as steel.


    "I see through you without even trying. You¡¯re that transparent in my eyes." His words were cutting like a blade "This fa?ade won¡¯t save you."


    Oppressed beneath both Kaeliyus¡¯s words and presence, Hayne could scarcely draw breath. Every attempt to defend himself was smothered before it began.


    "When the young Lord fully accepts me as his guardian, I¡¯ll take great pleasure in removing pests like you. Of course, you¡¯ll be¡ª"


    Kaeliyus froze mid-sentence, words dying in his throat the moment a chilling command sliced through the air from behind, sharp and weighted as a sword:


    "Leave him alone."


    The voice was calm, but its presence crashed down like a crushing force.


    Kaeliyus stood rooted, unable to turn toward the source. He hadn¡¯t sensed anyone approach¡ªnothing at all.


    Slowly, he turned, gaze falling upon Seiya standing firm outside the room. Even with the blindfold obscuring his eyes, Seiya¡¯s unseen stare pierced through Kaeliyus like ice against bone.


    As Kaeliyus stared, his nerves frozen in place, realization dawned upon him. Earlier, in the cavern, when he had sensed the presence of one yet found two, it was not a lapse in his perception. Rather, it was his young Lord¡ªwho possessed neither presence nor spiritual energy¡ªat least none that he could detect.


    It took a moment for Kaeliyus to regain control of himself and when he did, his head lowered in swift deference. "Yes¡­ my Lord."


    Without hesitation, he stepped away from Hayne and positioned himself behind Seiya, who remained still, his gaze fixed upon Hayne. Though unreadable, there was a weight in Seiya¡¯s silent stare that held the room captive. Hayne, rooted in place, met Seiya¡¯s gaze without a word, his expression veiled in ambiguity.


    Without another word, Seiya turned to leave, but Hayne lunged forward, desperation flashing in his eyes as he grasped Seiya¡¯s arm.


    "You don¡¯t think that of me, do you? That I¡ª"


    "No." Seiya¡¯s answer came swift, halting Hayne¡¯s words in his throat.


    To Seiya, Hayne was no wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Though he can be quite cunning and manipulative, he had never once lied to him. After all, deception was nearly impossible to conceal from him. Seiya could hear the truth¡ªor the absence of it¡ªin a person¡¯s heartbeat. Only someone with exceptional skill could mask their pulse well enough to deceive him.


    Moreover, on the day of the incident¡ªthe day Seiya¡¯s mother was killed¡ªSeiya had heard an unfamiliar heartbeat trailing them as they strolled outside after Hayne had locked them out. But the presence had kept its distance, never crossing the line, so Seiya had paid it little mind.


    As for Hayne¡¯s injury¡ªSeiya had seen it, a grievous wound that struck straight in the heart, its severity was unmistakable. Whatever Kaeliyus believed, Seiya knew Hayne wasn¡¯t the villain he accused him of. Kaeliyus¡¯s disdain stemmed from his hatred of humans¡ªmortals, as he called them.


    Though Hayne could not see Seiya¡¯s eyes beneath the blindfold, he knew Seiya did not speak falsehoods. Relief loosened the tension in his chest as he released Seiya¡¯s arm.


    "Thank you," he murmured softly.


    Without a word, Seiya turned on his heel, walking away with measured steps. Kaeliyus followed close behind, his gaze never once flickering back to Hayne.


    ****


    When the household had settled into a semblance of calm, and Hayne had finished tidying and arranging the rooms, he joined the others in the living room.


    Stepping into the center, he clapped his hands lightly to draw their attention¡ªSeiya, his elite, and Kaeliyus all turned their gazes toward him.


    "It would be wise for us all to get some proper rest before discussing any matters," Hayne began. "Since our departure, none of us have had a true moment to recuperate. It¡¯s essential." His gaze softened slightly as he turned to Seiya. "Especially you, Sei."


    Kaeliyus arched a brow but said nothing.


    "There are things we must do with your eyes, but they seem far from their best condition. Perhaps rest will help, though I wonder why they¡¯ve yet to heal properly," Hayne added.


    "How arrogant," Kaeliyus¡¯ cold voice shattered the air¡¯s fragile warmth. All eyes flicked toward him, and Hayne held his gaze with unspoken questions.


    "To presume authority over my Lord¡¯s well-being, to speak as though you lead him¡ª" Kaeliyus¡¯ eyes gleamed with a deadly glint. "Tell me, is it death you seek?"


    Hayne stiffened but quickly composed himself.


    "This isn¡¯t about making decisions for him or leading anyone," he replied calmly. "It¡¯s a matter of discussion¡ªplanning our next steps forward. Caution has guided us since our escape, and it must continue to do so."


    At the mention of their escape, Kaeliyus¡¯ brow twitched. The briefest flicker of curiosity crossed his gaze, a silent question of what trials his young Lord had endured alongside these mortals. But he said nothing.


    Seeing no rebuttal from Kaeliyus, Hayne pressed on.


    "As much as I¡¯d prefer to move forward quickly, since my uncle is fast-tracking my paperwork to return home, rest is crucial." His gaze flicked toward Seiya. "Seiya¡¯s eyes also need attention, though he refuses to visit a hospital." Hayne paused, weighing the thought. With eyes like Seiya¡¯s, a hospital visit would undoubtedly spark unwanted rumors¡ªsomething they could not afford at the moment.


    "The blindfolds don¡¯t work," Seiya who¡¯s been silent, spoke, drawing all eyes to him.


    "What¡ª" Hayne began, but Kaeliyus stepped forward abruptly, placing himself directly before Seiya.


    "What do you mean, my Lord?"


    Silence lingered as Seiya paused, still unaccustomed to the title Kaeliyus so often addressed him with.


    "Even with the blindfold, the sun¡ªor any harsh light¡ªstill burns my eyes," Seiya answered.


    "Hmm¡­then, my Lord, may I have a look?" Kaeliyus asked, his voice laced with a rare gentleness reserved solely for Seiya¡ªa stark contrast to the cold sharpness with which he addressed the others.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Seiya unwrapped the blindfold, unveiling his white lashes and brows¡ªthe scar gashing across his face, and eyes still streaked faintly with blood.


    "My Lord, do your eyes not return to normal after activating this form?" Kaeliyus inquired.


    Seiya and the others exchanged puzzled looks, uncomprehending.


    Seeing their confusion, Kaeliyus understood without further explanation.


    "Then¡­" Kaeliyus¡¯s voice dipped, touched by a faint sorrow and fear. "Were you born with these eyes, or did you once have normal ones?" His steady gaze held Seiya¡¯s unflinchingly.


    "He had normal eyes," Hayne answered when Seiya took too long to respond.


    "I see..."


    Kaeliyus¡¯s gaze lowered, rage quietly stirring within him but he swiftly subdued it.


    "This means he must have suffered severe damage¡ªenough to force these eyes to awaken permanently," Kaeliyus continued, offering no room for doubt. "They remain activated because my Lord no longer possesses his original eyes for them to revert to," His gaze dipped with quiet sadness. "It¡¯s like when a mortal has their Awakened powers activated without any means to deactivate them¡ªimagine the strain such a state would cause."


    "As for the sensitivity¡­" Kaeliyus¡¯s brow furrowed. "I cannot say why it persists. Since these eyes are unlike any out there¡ªif it has a problem like light sensitivity, then ordinary materials will naturally fail to shield them," Kaeliyus explained.


    "Then¡ªis there a solution?" Hayne asked.


    "There is¡ªat least materials capable of preventing harsh light from seeping through," Kaeliyus replied.


    "Well¡­ I suppose that settles it. One problem solved," Hayne said, though Kaeliyus offered no response. His gaze, burdened and distant, held a faint sorrow¡ªalongside an unspoken curiosity, silently questioning what his young Lord had endured while he, Kaeliyus, had remained idle, goofing away within his cavern.


    "That aside," Hayne began, his gaze steady. "Could you explain what you meant by Seiya already being branded?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaeliyus lifted his gaze, meeting Hayne¡¯s eyes.


    "About that¡­" He shifted his glance toward Seiya. "When I attempted to brand my Lord"¡ªhe paused, emphasizing the next word¡ª"ignorantly, it was repelled by an existing brand within him. I didn¡¯t notice it at first, but he was already marked."


    "And what effect do brands usually have on their hosts?" Hayne asked.


    "It varies," Kaeliyus replied. "Take mine, for example¡ªit allows me to track the branded individual, prevents them from lying to me or defying my will. It essentially turns them into my slave. But not all brands are like mine; their effects differ from person to person."


    "Their effects mostly depend on the caster¡¯s intent and the nature of the mark itself," He added.


    Hayne¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, the question unspoken but clear¡ª¡¯Who could¡¯ve branded Seiya, and when?¡¯


    "This isn¡¯t exactly my area of expertise," Kaeliyus admitted. "So I can¡¯t say what type of brand it is or where it came from. Though¡­" He trailed off, gaze shifting somewhere else. "There is someone who can." His eyes peered down intently on Seiya¡¯s staff.

 Chapter 86 - 85: The Missing Pair

    Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze lingered intently on Seiya¡¯s staff.


    "Who?" Hayne asked.


    Kaeliyus tore his eyes away from the staff, offering only a shrug in reply. But Hayne had caught that fleeting look¡ªthough without understanding the reason, he couldn¡¯t dwell on it.


    "Anyway," Hayne began, addressing Seiya and his elite, "we all need to understand that the world outside isn¡¯t like the facility. We may be familiar with gates and monsters, but it¡¯s the Rogues we need to watch out for more."


    "The number of Rogue organizations has surged rapidly over the years. They¡¯re everywhere, stirring up trouble. So, whatever we do, let¡¯s tread carefully."


    With that, he glanced toward the kitchen. "It¡¯s already past noon, and none of us have eaten. I¡¯ll prepare something¡ªwait here for a bit."


    As he turned to leave, Kaeliyus abruptly rose, blocking his path. Towering over Hayne like a giant casting his shadow over a mere rodent, his eyes gleamed with disdain.


    "How dare I let a mortal prepare a meal for my Lord?"


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, and the corners of his mouth tensed as he glanced toward Seiya¡ªas if to say, ¡¯Look at him acting up again¡¯. But Seiya merely averted his gaze, uninterested and unbothered.


    "Wait here. I¡¯ll prepare the meal," Kaeliyus declared, sweeping past Hayne without waiting for a reply.


    Hayne exhaled a long sigh of frustration and slumped onto the couch beside the others.


    Before long, the sweet aroma of a delicious meal drifted into the living room, stirring their appetites as they waited eagerly.


    Kaeliyus set the table with meticulous care, arranging each dish with elegance before approaching Seiya. His voice, as always, was soft with reverence as he invited him to dine.


    Seiya seated himself at the table, his fingers brushing the chair Kaeliyus had courteously pulled out. Though he could not see the dishes in their true form, the rich aroma was enough to make his mouth water. Meals like this had been a rarity back at the facility. Kaeliyus began to serve him, movements graceful and cautious.


    Hayne and the elite approached the table, and took their seat, expecting to join the meal¡ªonly to find the table set for one.


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched once more as he lifted his gaze to Kaeliyus, who stood watchfully behind Seiya, eyes fixed on him as if guarding a treasure.


    "Where¡¯s our portion?" Hayne asked, forcing a smile.


    Kaeliyus tilted his head slightly. "Your portion?" he echoed, as if the very notion was absurd. "Would it not be impudent to expect the same meal as the young Lord?" His gaze hardened. "Know your place, mortal."


    Veins pulsed faintly against Hayne¡¯s forehead with mild rage, the corners of his lips twitching as he struggled to maintain his always forced smile.


    Yet again, Hayne glanced at Seiya to get his say on the matter but Seiya, like before, averted his gaze and continued his food in silence.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ lips curled into a faint smirk, his gaze brimming with smug satisfaction.


    Unbelievable! Hayne thought, slouching back in his chair with a heavy sigh.


    The elite on the other hand, merely sat, eyes blank with no expression whatsoever on his face.


    After a long pause, Hayne rose abruptly, slamming both palms onto the table¡ªa gesture that earned him a deadly glare from Kaeliyus.


    Ignoring Kaeliyus¡¯ glare, Hayne strode into the kitchen. Moments later, he burst back into the room, eyes blazing with disbelief.


    "What the hell did you do?!" he fired at Kaeliyus who did not even glance his way.


    "There¡¯s not a single ingredient left in the kitchen!" Hayne continued, voice rising with frustration. "Don¡¯t tell me you used everything just to cook for one person?!"


    At this, Kaeliyus finally turned, raising a brow with an air of casual indifference. "One person?" he repeated. "You speak as though the young Lord were ordinary. He is not ¡¯just one person.¡¯" His voice sharpened. "He is the young Lord."


    In truth, Kaeliyus had not used all the ingredients¡ªhe had merely hidden the remaining supplies, reserving them exclusively for Seiya¡¯s future meals.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes burned red with restrained anger, his mind seething with curses he dared not speak aloud. Though he longed to unleash his rage, Kaeliyus¡¯ status kept the words trapped within his throat.


    "Damn it¡­" Hayne muttered, leaning sluggishly against the kitchen doorway with a heavy sigh.


    After a moment, he straightened and clapped his hands together. "Alright. Let¡¯s head to a convenience store and restock the ingredients. Seiya¡ª"


    Kaeliyus¡¯ eyes flashed with sharp disapproval.


    "Why should the young Lord accompany you to buy food?" he asked coldly.


    "Because he needs to explore the world outside," Hayne shot back, his patience wearing thin. "I will soon be gone, so I want him to learn as much as he can before I leave."


    "There¡¯s no need for concern," Kaeliyus replied smoothly. "I will be here to teach him everything he needs to know."


    "Tch!" Hayne clicked his tongue irritably. "Hurry up, Sei. Let¡¯s go."


    Once Seiya had finished eating and Kaeliyus had cleared the table, they all set out toward a convenience store.


    They walked in a narrow line along the street, passing several stores along the way¡ªprompting Kaeliyus to glance around in confusion.


    "Why do we keep passing by the stores when we¡¯re supposed to be looking for one?" he asked.


    "Because they¡¯re too big," Hayne replied curtly.


    Kaeliyus frowned. "Aren¡¯t larger stores the ones that sell affordable items?"


    "Yes, but¡­" Hayne hesitated, then added, "The bigger the store, the more people crowding it¡ªand we need to keep a low profile."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ irritation simmered beneath the surface. The mention of maintaining a low profile only sharpened his curiosity. What exactly had his young Lord endured in the past? And from whom¡ªor what¡ªwere they hiding?


    Though Kaeliyus had attempted to peer into Seiya¡¯s memories earlier in the house, all he had found was an impenetrable mist¡ªan elusive fog that concealed the truth from his gaze. As for the others, he could only see into their memories with their permission¡ªsomething he was unwilling to ask for. His only remaining lead was Hayne, though the boy had refused to divulge any details, claiming he did not yet trust Kaeliyus.


    Suppressing his growing impatience, Kaeliyus kept his gaze trained on Hayne¡ªhis only lead of knowing the truth, as they walked.


    Hayne and Kaeliyus walked behind while Seiya and his elite, walked in the front. As they strolled, Hayne kept clicking his tongue repeatedly in frustration.


    "Tch. Tch. Tch." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ brow furrowed in annoyance. "What has you grumbling like a child?"


    "Tch!" Hayne clicked again. "We wouldn¡¯t even be out here in the sun if a certain demon had the sense to manage things properly."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ brows drew together in clear irritation. "If a certain mortal had known his place not to share anything with my Lord, he wouldn¡¯t be out here now, grumbling so unruly," he shot back.


    Hayne halted mid-step, veins pulsing faintly against his temples.


    "Hah?! What kind of twisted logic is that?!" He burst out, bringing Kaeliyus to an abrupt halt. They stood face-to-face, throwing heated words back and forth like bickering couples in the middle of the street.


    After a bout of fuming and venting, both fell into a tense silence, turning away from each other as they resumed their walk down the road.


    "You¡¯re seriously so full of¡ª" Hayne began, only to stop abruptly as realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    Kaeliyus, sensing the shift, halted beside him¡ªand the same realization dawned in his eyes.


    They had been so absorbed in their argument that they had failed to notice when Seiya and his elite vanished from sight.


    Their gazes darted forward, backward, left, then right, but the pair was nowhere to be found.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ pulse quickened as dread gripped his chest, while Hayne¡¯s mouth fell slightly open in disbelief.


    As much as he tried to remain calm, unease crept into Hayne¡¯s mind¡ªhad the facility caught up to them? After all, Seiya was not one to pull such a prank.

 Chapter 87 - 86: Been So Long Big Sis… | The Blind Fangs [1]

    What had started as a casual outing to the convenience store, quickly became a search for their missing companions. After a brief discussion, Hayne and Kaeliyus decided to split up, agreeing to meet at the same spot once their search for Seiya and his elite was complete.


    ****


    Seiya and his elite, who had been quietly walking a short distance in front of the duo¡ª Kaeliyus and Hayne, moved in silence until the air was suddenly filled with the enticing aroma of freshly cooked delicacies. They paused mid-step, exchanging glances before instinctively turning toward the source of the mouthwatering scent.


    Drawn by the irresistible aroma, they soon found themselves amidst a bustling street lined with food kiosks and trucks, each offering a tempting array of dishes. Without hesitation, they approached the food truck responsible for the aroma that had captured their senses, stopping just beneath its service window.


    They stood there, gazing up in silence until the middle-aged woman inside took notice of them. Since the food truck was elevated, she had to stand on her toes and lean forward slightly to get a proper look at her young visitors.


    "Oh my, what adorable boys! Were you drawn here by my special takoyaki (ball-shaped octopus snack with toppings)?" she asked with a warm smile, her voice brimming with the cheerfulness of a vendor welcoming her first customers of the day.


    Seiya and his elite exchanged a brief glance before nodding, despite having no money to pay.


    "Alright then, just a moment," she said with a laugh. "I¡¯m so glad my first customers arrived the moment I opened. It must be fate!"


    Humming softly as she worked, the woman soon handed them two servings of steaming takoyaki, golden-brown and drizzled with savory sauce. "That¡¯ll be 850 yen, please," she said, her smile expectant as she waited for payment.


    Silence hung in the air as the boys remained still, making no move to pay. As the moment stretched on, the woman¡¯s smile gradually faded, her cheerful demeanor giving way to a tense frown. A bead of sweat slid down her brow as her gaze shifted between them.


    "Boys¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any money?" Her voice, though still soft, had lost its earlier warmth.


    Both nodded in unison, earning a sharp glare.


    "Agh! Seriously?" She let out a frustrated sigh. But as her eyes settled on Seiya, whose blindfold obscured his gaze, her expression softened with pity, assuming he was blind. Looking toward Seiya¡¯s elite, his quiet, somber eyes held none of the usual spark found in children their age, stirring a faint pang of sympathy within her. Even so, her stern gaze did not waver.


    After a moment, she sighed again, this time with a touch of resignation. "Fine¡­ Just go," she said, waving them off wearily. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a word, they turned and walked away, nibbling leisurely on their snacks. Their eyes wandered from one food truck to another, drawn by the vibrant displays and tantalizing aromas that filled the air. Once they had finished, their steps led them toward yet another stand, unbothered by their lack of money¡ªseemingly determined to sample every delicacy the street had to offer without a care in the world, while the others, Hayne and Kaeliyus searched for them.


    *****


    In the heart of Tokyo, the Saviors of Humanity Academy/Association stood as a symbol of strength and unity. Its expansive structure stretched wide across the vast grounds, rising tall against the skyline. Large enough to house thousands of Awakeners, the academy exuded an air of authority that resonated through its towering walls.


    Within one of the academy¡¯s well-lit offices¡ªbright yet without harshness¡ªa man who appeared to be in his early thirties sat behind a large polished desk. His golden-blond hair was neatly slicked back, accentuating the brilliance of his amber eyes. His fair skin, smooth and unblemished, complemented the formal tailcoat that draped perfectly over his lean yet well-proportioned frame.


    Standing before him was a man with average height, rigid and composed, his posture straight as a rod. With a respectful bow, he extended a tablet toward the blond man, who accepted it with a listless motion and placed it on the desk. Lowering his gaze, the blond man scanned the contents displayed on the screen, a weary sigh escaping his lips as he propped his head on one hand.


    "This again¡­" he muttered, exhaling heavily.


    "The Blind Fang organization has grown more violent," the worker reported, his voice steady and professional. "Incidents are increasing with more reports surfacing. Even the police are struggling to keep them in check."


    "Ugh¡­" The blond man let out another sigh, his head dropping against the desk with a soft thud. "Didn¡¯t we send them a warning to tone it down? Twice, in fact. Once last month and another just a week ago. Why are they still acting up? Do they really want a war with us?" His voice muffled against the desk, head rolling lazily against it.


    "Yes, sir. Both warnings were delivered," the worker confirmed. "But they continue to disregard them, harassing innocent citizens. Their actions have become so brazen that the media is now all over it."


    Another long sigh filled the air as the blond man leaned back in his chair, swiveling gently from side to side. His amber eyes, dulled by fatigue, stared at the ceiling.


    "Since they¡¯re the largest organization in Tokyo right now¡ªbranches everywhere," he mused bitterly. "It¡¯s gone to their heads."


    "Ugh¡­ what to do now?" He groaned, frustrated. "I really don¡¯t want to meet their leader face-to-face to sort this out¡­ What a pain." Yet again, he sighed.


    "Well, sir, you won¡¯t be the one meeting him since he¡¯s already been summoned and should be arriving shortly," the worker revealed, causing the blond man to jolt upright in surprise.


    "He¡¯s been called here?!" he exclaimed, disbelief flashing in his golden eyes.


    The worker gave a curt nod. "The vice commander is currently waiting to meet him."


    "Well, that¡¯s.. I guess¡­" the blond man let out awkwardly, unable to form the right words. He crashed back down on his seat, heaving a sigh of relief. "I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let her handle it. Ha¡­.ha¡­.ha¡­" he let out an awkward chuckle.


    "With their constant appearances in the news, they¡¯ve planted fear in people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯d be best to resolve this without bloodshed," he added, eyes distant with thought. "Then, I¡¯ll just¡­" his words trailed off as his head slumped down on the desk, dozing off.


    ****


    In a corridor that stretched long and straight, footsteps echoed softly against the polished floors. A young girl, dressed in a neatly tailored attire, approached one of the doors lining the hallway. Her poised demeanor and graceful stride exuded an air of elegance as she raised a hand and knocked gently before stepping inside.


    At the far end of the room sat a slender woman behind a polished desk. Her sleek black hair fell straight down her back, with neatly trimmed bangs resting just below her brows, framing her pale face. Her elbows rested on the desk, hands arched upright and fingers interlaced, cradling her chin.


    Her grey, misty eyes held an icy coldness, gaze distant and in haze¡ªas if frozen in time. The expression on her face was unreadable and devoid of warmth as her eyes locked ahead with an unsettling calm.


    "Ms. Hye Rin," the girl who had entered, addressed softly.

 Chapter 88 - 87: Seiya’s Brand | The Kasamagi Mark | Blind Fangs [1]

    "Ms. Hye Rin," the girl addressed as she approached Hye Rin who was seated across the table.


    The lady, Hye Rin, offered no response, her gaze steady as she waited for the girl to continue.


    "The leader of the Blind Fangs is here," the girl reported. "He¡¯s being escorted now and should arrive shortly."


    Hye Rin gave a single nod, and the girl stepped aside, taking a place in the corner of the office.


    Moments later, the door burst open with a sudden force, and a broad-shouldered man stepped inside. His floral button-up shirt, reminiscent of those worn on Hawaiian beaches, hung loosely over a pair of shorts. A mystic tattoo spiraled down the length of one of his muscular arms, faintly shimmering beneath the light.


    Dark, curly hair fell messily across his forehead, partially obscuring the sunglasses perched on his face. As he advanced, a surge of energy radiated from his body, thick and oppressive, tightening the air within the room.


    The girl in the corner staggered, her breath hitching into ragged gasps as the suffocating pressure constricted her chest. Cold sweat slicked her brows as her hands clawed desperately at her throat, as if she could tear free from the invisible grip choking her.


    The man¡¯s grin widened as he approached the desk. "At last," he cackled, his voice rough with amusement. "A meeting with you. I wonder how much commotion we had to stir up to be finally invited by you."


    Hye Rin remained unmoving, her fingers laced together beneath her chin as she regarded him with cold detachment. Her eyes, distant and hollow, seemed to peer beyond the man¡¯s frame itself.


    Finally, she spoke.


    "For what reason do you release such putrid energy?" Her voice was soft but cold.


    "Ouch." The man clutched his chest dramatically in feigned hurt. "Even I will be hurt if you call my spiritual energy putrid," he chuckled, the sound sharp and brazen.


    Hye Rin¡¯s gaze flicked toward the girl still struggling to breathe. With a slight gesture, she signaled for her to leave. Bowing quickly, the girl fled the room.


    "Ah, what a shame." The man¡¯s grin turned sly. "I was hoping to suffocate the life out of her and watch her drop dead."


    Without waiting for an invitation, he pulled out the chair across from Hye Rin and sat down with a heavy thump. His palm slapped the desk with an eager thud. "So!" he barked, eyes gleaming with anticipation. "What¡¯s the occasion? Are we finally going to war?"


    Hye Rin, unbothered by his brazen acts, remained nonchalant, maintaining her posture as she gazed silently at him. "There will be no war," she declared with finality.


    "Tsk. Always the same with you Saviors of Humanity¡ªrunning with your tails between your legs," he sneered, his grin widening mockingly.


    "Now," he began, the air around him shifting as his grin faded, replaced by a steely glare. "Don¡¯t tell me I was called here for another lecture about keeping my boys in check," he growled, eyes peering back into Hye Rin¡¯s.


    "You were," Hye Rin blurted without hesitation and a muscle in the man¡¯s jaw twitched.


    "Typical Awakeners¡ªalways too scared to break the mold. Tch! Loosen up, have a little fun." He leaned back in the chair, arms sprawling casually as his grin returned. "But I¡¯ll tell you now¡ªmy men will keep wreaking havoc around the city as they please. We¡¯re after all, free birds, unbound by any rules." he remarked while Hye Rin maintained her gaze on him, watching him go on.


    He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. "What¡¯s the point of living if you can¡¯t blow off a little steam? My boys know well, the perfect way to live life and no on¡ª"


    "What if," Hye Rin cut in, halting the man¡¯s blabs. The air around her dropped to a chilling stillness. "¡­I kill you here and now?"


    The man¡¯s face ceased tightly for some moments then slowly loosened into a grin, eyes widening in exhilaration as a chilling thrill coursed down his spine.


    Leaning forward until his face hovered mere inches from hers, he breathed softly, "sure." His smile stretched wide, maintaining the close proximity with Hye Rin. "Do that¡­ and risk starting a war," he cackled excitedly.


    "You¡¯re strong, no doubt. But even you can¡¯t take on a thousand men alone, can you?" His smile was cheeky. "And when the war starts¡­ we both know which side will suffer more."


    Hye Rin neither blinked nor flinched, her gaze unmoved by his words.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed, the corner of his eye twitching at Hye Rin¡¯s indifference. As he studied her, irritation crept into his tone. "Surely, you aren¡¯t so ignorant to not know the significance behind our name, are you?"


    Hye Rin remained quiet, offering no response.


    "The only thing we seek is chaos," the man continued. "That is why we bare our fangs at anything¡­. at anyone. Every other thing¡ªconsequences? We are blind to them," he remarked with a cheeky smile.


    "Unlike the association where a single life is held with value, in our organization, life means nothing. That is why, when a war breaks out, we don¡¯t care how many lives we lose, as long as we catch fun and cause chaos. But sadly.." he sighed. "The Saviors of Humanity Association isn¡¯t ready to throw away a single life, hence so stubborn about allowing the war," he let out a disappointed sigh, his head tilting back to rest on his chair.


    When he said nothing afterward, silence stretching in the room, Hye Rin spoke up. "Are you done?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Talking to you is always such a bore." He waved a hand dismissively.


    Hye Rin lips parted to speak, but the man suddenly perked up.


    "Oh, right!" His grin returned. "I heard top-tier Awakeners like yourself are being summoned to China¡ªsomething about helping them fend off a horde of high-tier monsters. Seems they¡¯re having trouble holding the line, so they called for help from Japan." He leaned closer again, eyes gleaming with excitement. "Is that why you called me here? Trying to put us in check before you leave the country?"


    When Hye Rin gave no reply, the man chuckled, leaning back with satisfaction.


    "That must be it."


    Pushing his chair back with a scrape, he stood and strode toward the door.


    "Well¡­ things won¡¯t be as fun with you outside the country," he mused. "And it¡¯s going to be hard but," his hand went down on the door knob. Glancing back over his shoulder, he flashed a toothy grin at Hye Rin. "I¡¯ll try."


    With that, he exited the office.


    Silence settled over the room once more. Hye Rin exhaled slowly, leaning back against her chair with her head tilted upward, eyes gazing at nothing.


    "Ozai¡­ I wonder what you¡¯re doing right now," she murmured, eyes fluttering shut.


    *****


    Down the street, Seiya and his elite strolled casually, snacks in hand. They had stopped by several food trucks¡ªshooed off by many, but a few, moved by pity, offered them free snacks. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their casual stroll eventually led them off the bustling food street into a quieter street where they found a convenience store¡ªits name encased in glass lighting on top of the entrance.


    Seiya and his elite exchanged brief glances, peering into the mini-mart. Deciding this was the kind of convenience store they¡¯d been searching for, they approached.


    As Seiya¡¯s elite reached for the doorknob, the door abruptly swung open from within. A frantic rush of people burst out, shoving Seiya and his elite aside as they desperately found their way out.


    "It¡¯s the Blind Fangs! They¡¯re here again!" Someone cried in desperation as the fleeing crowd scattered down the street.


    Seiya and his elite¡¯s eyes shifted to each other, oblivious and unbothered to whatever name and warning the people were calling out in panic. They simply waited aside patiently until the last of the crowd had fled. Then, without hesitation, they entered the store.


    The air inside was thick with tension. At the counter, a group of boys surrounded the shopkeeper, one of them pressing the man¡¯s head down onto the counter. Blood seeped onto the surface, his bruised and battered face twisted in pain.


    The boys paused, their gazes snapping toward the newcomers. Each wore a single jet-black glove on their right hand, adorned with vivid crimson fangs meticulously stitched into the fabric¡ªa symbol that united them.


    As if oblivious to the scene before them, Seiya and his elite cast their gazes forward, walking past the group without so much as a glance¡ªtheir focus fixed on the rows of snacks lining the shelves ahead.


    The boys exchanged puzzled glances, momentarily thrown off by the newcomers¡¯ indifference. A beat of hesitation passed before one of them strode forward, eyes narrowing in annoyance.


    "Oi! Who do you think you are, fearlessly waltzing in here despite our presence?" he barked, his brows knitting in ire.


    Seiya and his elite paused to glance at him briefly, then turned their attention back to the rows of snacks, unfazed.


    "Tch!" The boy¡¯s brow twitched. His hand shot out, grabbing Seiya by the shirt and yanking him around. "You puny¡­Who the hell do you¡ª"


    The words died in his throat as he met face-to-face with Seiya. Expression twisted in shock.


    "You!" he sputtered, grip tightening with eyes wide in shock. "Why do you bear the Kasamagi Mark?!"


    At this, the other boys drew closer, their interest piqued.


    "The Kasamagi Mark?" one asked. "The one the boss has been searching for? Are you certain?"


    "I am! I can sense it within him," the boy holding Seiya replied without hesitation.


    "But how? Does that mean he¡¯s a member of the clan?" another questioned.


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous! The last surviving member of the Kasamagi clan was found dead not long ago, and the mark had vanished from his body," the boy snapped, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Then¡­ did he kill him and steal the mark?" someone suggested and the one holding Seiya drew his brows together in mockery as if to say: ¡¯someone this puny?¡¯


    "But¡­ killing that man wouldn¡¯t have been an easy feat," another reasoned, his voice uncertain.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," the boy holding Seiya concluded, his grip firm. "We¡¯re taking him to the boss."

 Chapter 89 - 88: The Blind Fangs [2]

    The boy gripping Seiya by his shirt, made to yank him forward but Seiya didn¡¯t even budge. He tried again but still couldn¡¯t bring him to move an inch.


    "Huh? What¡¯s with this asshole?" He spat brazenly, his patience running thin.


    "Proving stubborn, is he?" One of them commented, cracking his fist as he stepped forward.


    But before he could get within Seiya¡¯s range, a heavy punch came slamming straight onto his face, hurtling him back with intense speed.


    This surprised the others, prompting them to take a fighting stance with their eyes locked onto Seiya¡¯s elite who casually rotated his wrist, clenching and unclenching the hand with which he had sent one of the boys flying.


    "Hah?!" The one who held Seiya growled, veins pulsing across his forehead.


    Seiya¡¯s elite turned to him, his eyes falling on the hand with which the boy clenched Seiya¡¯s shirt.


    Before the boy could even react, Seiya¡¯s elite sent a punch his way. But the boy reacted swiftly, dipping low just before the punch could land. With his hand still gripping Seiya¡¯s shirt, and within the same span of time, he snapped his leg forward, landing a straight side kick onto the elite¡¯s leg.


    The kick propelled the elite backward, faltering his balance but not for long as he quickly regained his footing, shooting forward instantly to land an uppercut.


    The boy instantly freed Seiya from his hold, reflexively back flipping out of harm¡¯s way.


    Securing his balance, he made to advance again but his phone rang out, halting him mid-step. He grumpily retrieved his phone from his pocket, pressing it to his ear with furrowed brows.


    "What?" He let out angrily into the phone.


    "The police, the police are here," a panting voice sounded at the other end of the call.


    "So? It¡¯s not like they could do much," the boy replied.


    "No¡­ huff¡­ it¡¯s not just anyone¡ªit¡¯s him!" the voice strained, the urgency clear through the crackling line. "He¡¯s already close by, and¡ªkrugh¡­ kruh¡­ beep, beep." The call stuttered with the failing signal before cutting off abruptly.


    "Damn it!" The boy cursed, shoving his phone back into his pocket.


    "Don¡¯t think this is over! We¡¯re coming for you!" he declared before they bolted out the back door.


    Seiya¡¯s elite turned to him, eyes scanning him. "Are you alright?" His tone was light.


    Seiya remained gazing in silence, offering no response. He would¡¯ve very much liked to reply with: ¡¯Do I not look alright?¡¯, to the question he deemed unnecessary but he held back.


    From a fair distance away, the shopkeeper watched them for a moment before shuffling over to them. "Uhm¡­so..uhm," he hesitated, pitting his index finger against each other with his bloodied face buried downward.


    "Thank you," he finally let out. Seiya and his elite gazed at him, obviously confused as to why they were being thanked.


    Noting the expression on Seiya¡¯s elite¡¯s face since he couldn¡¯t see Seiya¡¯s because of his blindfold, the shopkeeper¡¯s hand flailed about messily. "Of course I know you didn¡¯t do much or intend to help me, but if you hadn¡¯t come in and attracted their attention, they¡¯d have still been beating me," he rapped in a fit of panic, eyes spinning round in their sockets.


    "Phew!" He breathed out after blurting out all that he wanted to, his posture relaxing.


    "Plus, I know the reason they retreated is because someone called the police. And I¡¯m sure Fuuichi is the one heading here, that¡¯s why they retreated instantly," the shopkeeper said calmly, his bruised face exuding a warm expression.


    He raised his gaze to look at Seiya and his elite and when he noticed the blank stare of Seiya elite, he shot into panic mode again.


    "F-Fuuichi is an Awakener who instead of joining the Saviours of Humanity Association, joined the police force. He can be quite ruthless to rogues so he¡¯s well known by them and plenty fear him," he explained immediately even though Seiya and his elite asked nothing.


    "Phew," he breathed out in relief again, relaxing. "Anyway," he looked up at them. "As a thank you, you both are free to take anything you want," he smiled warmly at them.


    It sounded like a once in a lifetime opportunity for them¡ªwithout a word, Seiya and his elite turned and started packing the snacks and food they had been eying. They packed plenty without holding back, making the boy¡¯s eyes spin in mild regret.


    The boy ringed up the bunch of snacks and food they¡¯d taken and waved them bye as they left.


    Seiya and his elite walked down the street, casually eating from their packs of snacks that were full and clutched tight to their chest. They strode down, oblivious to their surroundings whether or not they seemed weird¡ªthough they looked quite like a decent set of kids that had gone shopping.


    As they strolled along, a faint voice drifted through the air¡ªsoft, but unmistakably calling out to them. They halted in unison, turning toward the source of the sound.


    From the opposite side of the road, a man waved, signaling them to wait up. The man crossed over, approaching them till he reached and stopped in front of them.


    Seiya gazed at the man in silence, feeling somehow familiar but couldn¡¯t quite place him. He turned his gaze to his elite who without any word, understood Seiya.


    The elite inched closer to Seiya, and whispered in his ear. "It¡¯s Hayne¡¯s uncle," he revealed and Seiya was like ¡¯oh!¡¯ in his mind.


    "Aren¡¯t you the kids Hayne brought along with him to my shop?" The man asked, looking from Seiya to his elite.


    Once again, like they always had, they remained silent, glancing awkwardly between themselves. The man stared back awkwardly at them, at a loss for their bizarre behavior.


    "It¡¯s definitely you boys," the man let out after a while. "I can¡¯t mistake this blindfold at all."


    "So, how are your eyes now?" he asked, glancing at Seiya. Before Seiya could reply, the man leaned in, scrutinizing his eyes through the blindfold. Faint, round stains marked the fabric¡ªwet circles the man recognized as blood.


    "They still haven¡¯t healed?!" he asked, perplexed. Seiya had spoken so confidently before, as if simply avoiding harsh light would be enough to recover¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t visit a hospital.


    Seiya considered explaining that it was because he¡¯d been outside for some time, but he kept it to himself. Instead, he simply watched the man in silence.


    The man sighed, shaking his head slightly. "You should take better care of yourself," he advised. "Anyway, tell Hayne I said hi. And you guys are free to use that house however long you want," he paused then continued. "Well, Hayne will be returning home soon but still¡­"


    After preaching to them to be careful and all that, the man waved them bye and left. Seiya¡¯s elite resumed walking but Seiya stayed behind, his gaze lingering in a particular direction. Seiya slightly pushed up his sleep mask as if to gaze clearly at the direction. His eyes lingered there for a while before pushing his sleep mask back in place and rejoining his elite.


    They both made their way home but since they didn¡¯t have the keys to get in, the elite had to break the keyhole before they could get in. Since the others weren¡¯t yet home, they sat on the couch, waiting with their snacks by their side.


    After a long while, Kaeliyus and Hayne came home¡ªthey had come to see if Seiya and his elite had returned home since they couldn¡¯t find them anywhere. The moment they noticed the door had been broken in, their hearts lurched and they immediately rushed inside.


    In the living room, sitting ever so comfortably was Seiya and his elite, packs of snacks by their sides.


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, his face brimming with rage. But before he could even take a step forward, Kaeliyus overtook him, rushing over to Seiya.


    "My Lord," he breathed out, relief evident in his tone. "Are you alright? Did something happen? Were you taken away or did you leave yourself?" He bombarded Seiya with questions, scrutinizing him for any injury. When he realized that Seiya was alright, he exhaled a relief. "I thought I¡¯d lost you after only just finding you," he murmured.


    Hayne stomped forward angrily, invading Seiya¡¯s privacy by leaning in so close to his face. "Do you know how worried we were?!" He yelled, causing Kaeliyus¡¯ head to snap toward him, anger simmering in his eyes at the brash tone Hayne used on his young Lord.


    "Why would you both just leave like that? What happened to us laying low to avoid complications? Ugh.." Hayne sighed, rubbing a hand over his brows.


    "Never, do that again! Please," Hayne warned. Despite the harsh tone and way Hayne scolded Seiya, his concern and worry was evident.


    Kaeliyus didn¡¯t intervene as much as he would like to, he merely sat aside, teeth snapping together with furrowed brows like he wanted to chew Hayne raw.


    "Ugh¡­" Hayne sighed again, sinking onto the couch with a weary thump. "You seriously just shaved a hundred years off my lifespan," he muttered, yawning as his head lolled against the couch¡¯s headrest.


    Seiya and his elite neither said anything nor reacted, they simply sat still like molded statues.


    "Thanks to you guys, we didn¡¯t even get to the mart to buy any food," Hayne chided.


    He sluggishly extended a hand, rummaging through Seiya¡¯s pack to grab a snack. Chewing lazily, he ate with little thought, simply appeasing his hunger¡ªuntil a sudden realization struck him, jolting him upright.


    "You," he turned to Seiya sharply. "You didn¡¯t steal these right?" He asked, eyes wide with anticipation for Seiya¡¯s answer.


    Seiya and his elite glanced at each other, not saying a thing.


    "You didn¡¯t, right?" Hayne pressed, patience thinning with a thumping heart.


    "I didn¡¯t," Seiya finally replied and Hayne let out a sigh of relief. He resumed eating the snack only for a thought to strike him again, freezing him.


    "Don¡¯t tell me," his eyes widened at Seiya with nervousness. "You didn¡¯t just waltz in, threaten the shop owner and pack all these, right?"


    "How absurd!" Kaeliyus cut in, clearly angered. "How dare you think so low of my Lord?! He¡¯s a benevolent Lord so he obviously can¡¯t resort to such a thing!" Kaeliyus declared with certainty but when his gaze flicked to Seiya¡¯s due to how he remained silent to Hayne¡¯s question, the corner of his lips twitched. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I mean," Kaeliyus turned back to Hayne awkwardly. "Even if he did such a thing, it¡¯s an act worthy of praise," he remarked shamelessly.


    "I didn¡¯t," Seiya replied and Kaeliyus immediately chimed. "See?"


    Hayne exhaled out loud again, slouching down the couch for a second before shooting up again. "Then how did you get money for all these?" He asked, his blood pressure spiking.


    "It was given to us for free," Seiya replied. Hayne stared at them, eyes brimming with disbelief. He just found it hard to believe that there are people out there that would be generous to these two. But before he could press any further, the telephone rang.


    "Ugh¡­" Hayne sighed, dragging himself over to the ringing phone.


    "Yes uncle," he said when he answered.


    As Hayne listened intently to the phone, his expression grew increasingly strained, his eyes widening with every passing second in mounting horror.


    The others watched in silence, puzzled by his sudden change. After a minute, the phone slipped from his grip, eyes wide with terror as he breathed out to Seiya. "What did you do?!"

 Chapter 90 - 89: Is Seiya Out There Causing Trouble?

    Everyone was quite surprised by the look on Hayne¡¯s face and the harsh tone with which he spoke to Seiya. He stomped forward, face tight with anger and worry as he advanced toward Seiya.


    "What did you do?" He asked again, eyes narrowed slightly in frustration.


    Seiya could only stare at him, clueless how to reply since he didn¡¯t really do anything other than explore the city, getting snacks with his elite.


    "You got involved with the Blind Fangs?" Hayne asked when Seiya remained silent. Kaeliyus glanced from Hayne to Seiya before pointing out. "Blind Fangs or whatever, even if my Lord got involved with them, it doesn¡¯t warrant the way you¡¯re speaking to him," Kaeliyus pointed out, mild rage simmering over his face.


    Seiya and his elite exchanged glances and remained in awkward silence.


    Ignoring Kaeliyus¡¯ words, Hayne sluggishly squatted down, hands flying up to palm his face in frustration and fatigue. "Ugh.." he sighed out, groaning out loud.


    "I know you¡¯re definitely not the one who started things with the Blind Fangs since always mind your business is like your motto but still¡­!" He groaned. "To get involved in a big gang like that, we are in deep trouble," Hayne sighed yet again, head dipping lower by the minute.


    "Also," his head snapped up at Seiya, eyes shifting between him and his elite. "How did you get my uncle involved in it too?" He inquired, eyes wide with curiosity.


    Seiya and his elite once again exchanged awkward glances and at this, Hayne¡¯s brow twitched.


    Noting the tension in the air and no progress at all, Kaeliyus decided to step in, confident he could get through to his young Lord.


    Getting off his seat, he stepped over to Seiya, squatting in front of him when he reached.


    "My Lord," he began softly, "if you did involve yourself with a gang that big, it¡¯s of no concern. All I need to do is wipe them out before they become a threat to you." Kaeliyus declared, tone brimming with confidence.


    "You need not trouble yourself over those worthless mortals," he assured, his tone calm. "But then, if you could tell us how everything went and how you got¡ª" he paused, gaze flicking to Hayne who squatted nearby. "This mortal¡ªif you could tell us how you got this mortal¡¯s uncle involved, then we can move faster in getting rid of any rising troubles," Kaeliyus explained.


    But what Kaeliyus didn¡¯t know was that Seiya suffered from a health condition¡ªspecifically, fading memories that left him unable to retain experiences or encounters for long.


    Seiya¡¯s gaze settled on Kaeliyus through his blindfold, silent as ever because what was being demanded of him eluded him. He could feel and remember the sense of familiarity but he just couldn¡¯t quite place it.


    Noticing Seiya¡¯s plight, his elite spoke up instead. "We met your uncle on the way home. He crossed over to us," he said, deliberately phrasing it exactly as it happened, hoping to spark Seiya¡¯s memory.


    Hearing that Hayne¡¯s uncle had crossed over to them, it was then it clicked in Seiya¡¯s head, and he gave a single nod of agreement. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayne and Kaeliyus shifted their gaze to the elite, brows furrowing in question and silently demanding he continued.


    "He saw us and came over to us. He advised Seiya to get treatment for his eyes and told us to say ¡¯hi¡¯ to you," the elite recounted.


    Hayne let out another big sigh, hands pressing against his temples. "My uncle is in the hospital right now," he revealed. He expected them to be quite surprised or at least worried, but none of them present in the room reacted at all, causing Hayne¡¯s brow to twitch. But he continued nonetheless.


    "Apparently, a group from the Blind Fang Organization ambushed him in his shop¡ªasking your whereabouts, Seiya," Hayne lifted his gaze to meet Seiya¡¯s.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze flicked toward Seiya, wondering why the so-called gang would look for his young Lord.


    "A fight broke out because my uncle refused to tell them anything about you and denied having any connection with you but¡­.they said they had seen him with you so they didn¡¯t believe him and beat him up," Hayne sighed again, pausing to take in the weight of the situation.


    "My uncle said he barely fled them. He¡¯s currently in the hospital," he added. Hayne¡¯s gaze dipped, quiet sadness washing over him. "What¡¯s even more troubling isn¡¯t that he¡¯s in the hospital," Hayne continued, "it¡¯s that he has a family¡ªa wife and two kids. Now that the gang knows about him, they might target his family as well." He buried his face in his palms, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.


    Tense silence shrouded them, stretching for a while until Hayne stood up. "Anyway, I have to visit my uncle at the hospital for a while," he announced quietly, eyes dull with melancholy. "I¡¯ll be back soon." With that, Hayne left.


    Kaeliyus, whose gaze had followed Hayne as he left, turned his attention back to Seiya. He lifted his gaze to study him, while Seiya remained silent. Noticing the wet marks on the sleep mask around Seiya¡¯s eyes, Kaeliyus moved closer to inspect them.


    "Your eyes must be bleeding again to have these wet marks," he said, hand moving up to touch the blindfold but Seiya¡¯s hand reflexively snapped up, wrapping Kaeliyus¡¯ wrist in a bone crushing grip.


    Kaeliyus¡¯s eyes flared open for a brief moment, shocked by his young Lord¡¯s instinctive reaction but shook it off¡ªunderstanding his Lord was not yet comfortable with him.


    Kaeliyus smiled warmly at Seiya, as if to reassure him that he meant no harm and at this gesture, Seiya¡¯s hand loosened until it freed Kaeliyus¡¯ wrist.


    "I might need to go get the materials for your eyes sooner than I thought," Kaeliyus muttered softly.


    In an effort to lighten the mood, Kaeliyus¡¯s gaze snapped to Seiya, a bright smile spreading across his face. "Then my Lord, would you like me to prepare you a meal?" he asked, his voice warm and cheerful. But Seiya, having already had his fill of snacks, wasn¡¯t interested in any more food.


    Noting his hesitation, Kaeliyus immediately understood and stopped pressing. "Alright then, do not hesitate to tell me when you¡¯re hungry my Lord." With that, Kaeliyus went back to his seat, giving Seiya space as he didn¡¯t want to come off too pushy. He wanted to tread carefully to gain Seiya¡¯s approval and full acceptance.


    The trio¡ªSeiya, his elite and Kaeliyus, remained in the house, doing nothing in particular till the day stretched into evening.


    They were all seated in the living room when Seiya abruptly sprang to his feet, drawing his elite¡¯s and Kaeliyus¡¯ attention¡ªboth alert.


    "What is it, my Lord?" Kaeliyus asked with urgency, noting the way Seiya suddenly sprang up to his feet.


    Seiya remained awkwardly silent for a moment before muttering, "W-water," stammering awkwardly. Kaeliyus watched him, a bit surprised that his Lord could come off so awkward. But more than that, he was glad that his young Lord was now finally giving him orders directly.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll get it right away," Kaeliyus replied cheerfully, rushing toward the kitchen.


    As soon as he left, Seiya turned to his elite. "Stay here," he commanded, before grabbing his staff and striding to the door, leaping off in urgency.


    Kaeliyus returned with the glass of water but when he didn¡¯t find his Lord in the living room, he rushed forward, placing the glass of water on the table with a clatter.


    "Where is he?" He asked the elite who was seated alone on the couch.


    The elite watchedKaeliyus for a while, contemplating whether or not to tell him Seiya left. But after a while of watching Kaeliyus scramble round the house, he relented. "He left," the elite announced.


    "Where did he go?! Why did you let him?!" Kaeliyus scolded but sighed the next moment, knowing Seiya wasn¡¯t one that could be stopped even if they wanted.


    Kaeliyus realized that Seiya had sent him for water as an excuse to keep him from following, but he couldn¡¯t shake his worry. He thought it over¡ªif Seiya had truly wanted him to stay behind, he would have simply ordered it, without needing such a roundabout way to leave¡ªand he would have complied. Still, he weighed the thought of secretly following his Lord against his orders in his mind.


    Having no choice, Kaeliyus could only sit and wait for his young Lord to return.


    ****


    A while later, after they had been waiting, Hayne returned home. Of course, he nearly crashed out when he discovered that Seiya had left the house again, especially with trouble still lurking around them. However, knowing there wasn¡¯t much he could do, he resigned.


    Since the evening was steadily stretching into night, Hayne had to start getting ready for Seiya¡¯s mother¡¯s ritual.


    But, fatigued and burnt out from the day¡¯s toll, he craved food. However, venturing into the kitchen and meeting the empty cabinet and fridge, reminded him like a brutal slap to the face that they had no food in the house. Well, except for the snacks Seiya and his elite brought which isn¡¯t what Hayne craved at the moment.


    He walked out the kitchen, stopping in front of Seiya¡¯s elite. "Unlike Seiya, you¡¯re an elite who¡¯s been exploring the world, going on missions so you should know these simple things," Hayne began, bringing out some money. "Here," he stretched it toward the elite. "Go to a nearby convenience store and get us ramen."


    The elite took the money without any protest and rose to his feet, heading for the door. "Make sure not to cause any more trouble and return home straight," Hayne called after him as he left.


    Sighing, Hayne walked over to the couch and collapsed onto it, slouching to rest. Meanwhile, Kaeliyus sat restlessly beside him, too absorbed in his worry for his young Lord to care about his surroundings or anyone else.


    Though both remained silent, the fear and worry in their pounding hearts were undeniable¡ªespecially Hayne, whose heart raced with the fear of what havoc Seiya might be causing out there.

 Chapter 91 - 90: The Blind Fang’s Turf [1]

    The elite returned back a while later and when Hayne came out of the room to get what he had sent him out to buy, he met him severely bruised and battered¡ªbeaten to a pulp. Hayne was struck numb for a moment before rushing over to the elite at the door.


    "What happened?" He asked, worry etched clearly on his face. His eyes scanned the elite from head to toe, perplexed he could be beaten to such an extent by someone other than Seiya, he is after all, an elite.


    The elite, however, stretched out the bag containing the ramen to Hayne without answering, seemingly unbothered by the situation.


    "Tell me, how did this come about?" Hayne asked, ignoring the ramen that was being stretched toward him. "Did you cause yet another trouble?"


    Hayne was both mentally and physically stressed, the day wasn¡¯t at all his day.


    "It¡¯s nothing," the elite said, jiggling the bag of ramen to get Hayne¡¯s divided attention.


    "Don¡¯t tell me, was it the Blind Fangs again?" Hayne pressed and the elite froze like he had struck a nail on the head. Hayne of course, didn¡¯t miss the reaction so he knew right away. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He let out a frustrated sigh, overwhelmed by everything. He wondered just what trouble Seiya and his elite had caused for them to ambush the elite and beat him to a pulp¡ªan elite and no ordinary person for that matter.


    He had thought they could maintain their low profile and smoothly unfold their plans, progressing to the next level without any problem but not anymore.


    Their plans aside, Hayne had to start thinking of a way to bypass the issue with the Blind Fangs. First, he needed to know what exaclty even caused the whole issue and for that, he needed Seiya to be present when he interrogates the elite since Seiya can¡¯t be counted on to remember encounters.


    He took the bag of ramen from the elite and walked in while the elite followed behind.


    Because of the trouble that kept unfolding on them, Hayne lost his appetite. He kept the Ramen aside, filling his stomach with something light that he could easily pass down his throat¡ªwater.


    Hayne also needed to take Seiya¡¯s mom to the river for the ritual but since Seiya wasn¡¯t home, he decided to wait.


    They all remained in the living room, including the elite, waiting for Seiya to return.


    ****


    Some time passed before Seiya returned. The moment the others heard the door creak open, Hayne and Kaeliyus sprang forward, ambushing him at the threshold.


    "My Lord," Kaeliyus breathed out as soon as he laid eyes on him.


    "Where did you go?!" Hayne fired at him immediately, eyes scrutinizing Seiya for any sign of trouble. However, Seiya was as clean as he had left. No bloodstain anywhere so Hayne was relieved.


    But then again, a thought struck him: even if Seiya had run into trouble, he could still return looking this clean¡ªafter all, if his opponents weren¡¯t so challenging, he would have dispatched them with ease.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes darted to Seiya¡¯s staff instead for inspection and as much like Seiya, the staff was neat with no bloodstain. Only then did Hayne breathe out a sigh of relief.


    "But where did you go?" He asked softly, finally relaxed. Kaeliyus¡¯ eyes gleamed with curiosity, waiting for his young Lord to answer the question¡ªbecause even he had been so worried.


    Seiya, however, much like he had always done, remained silent. But Hayne understood that his silence meant he had no intention of revealing where he had been. Since Seiya never lied, he preferred silence over fabricating excuses.


    "Fine. I just hope you didn¡¯t cause us any trouble out there." Hayne arched a brow at Seiya, his gaze carrying the sternness of an older brother scolding his younger sibling.


    Seiya gave a brief nod of affirmation. And though Kaeliyus wished to know more, he held his tongue, not pressing any further. Stepping aside to make way for Seiya, they followed behind.


    As Seiya stepped into the living room, his gaze fell upon his elite, battered and worn. The elite lifted his eyes to meet Seiya¡¯s, who only returned the look in silence.


    Seiya passed by him quietly but stopped mid-step the next second, a fair distance from him. He swiftly turned, facing his elite. "Who?" He asked.


    Even though Seiya¡¯s questions had always been brief and somehow incomplete, the people around him had always managed to understand him.


    "The Blind Fangs," the elite replied simply and without hesitation. Hayne and Kaeliyus¡¯s eyes darted to him¡ªit was only now, prompted by Seiya¡¯s question, that he spoke up, confirming their suspicions.


    Seiya held his gaze at him for a moment, silent and unreadable, before stepping past him to take a seat.


    "So it was indeed the Blind Fangs," Hayne muttered to himself.


    Once more, Hayne walked to the center of the room, drawing their attention.


    "Given the situation at hand, we¡¯ll need to set aside our current plans and address the issue with the Blind Fangs," Hayne began. "We must find a way to navigate this, which is why I want to hear exactly what happened to trigger our current predicament." His gaze shifted from Seiya to his elite.


    "But¡­" he continued, "there¡¯s something far more important I must address first. The issue with the Blind Fangs will have to wait," he declared.


    Hayne turned and started walking away but halted mid-step, glancing back over his shoulder.


    "I¡¯ll need your help please, Kaeliyus," He requested.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ face wrinkled with disdain at this, face flaring with evident anger¡ª upset that a mere mortal would ask something of him.


    Noting this, Hayne turned fully toward him. "It¡¯s connected to your ¡¯Lord¡¯," Hayne emphasized the last word dramatically, wiping off the disdain on Kaeliyus¡¯ face instantly.


    Kaeliyus cast a brief glance at Seiya before walking over to Hayne, ready to assist with whatever he needed.


    Watching them both leave the living room, Seiya rose at once, his staff in hand.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said to his elite. Without questioning for a sec, the elite stood and followed Seiya outside.


    They moved swiftly, leaping from building to building until they reached a vast terrace atop a towering seven-story structure in the city.


    Though Seiya¡¯s elite wondered what his next move might be, he asked no questions.


    Silently, he stood behind Seiya on the balcony, watching from the shadows.


    The night breeze swept over them, its chill soothing their tension as Seiya remained still at the center of the terrace, immersed in the wind.


    With a steady motion, he unwrapped his blindfold, letting it slip to the ground, then closed his eyes tightly, delving deep within his senses to search for something.


    {Are you trying to find a heartbeat?} Ibyu, who felt Seiya¡¯s intense focus, asked.


    Mn. Seiya replied briefly, eyes still shut.


    {Eh? In this vast city? Has your spatial vision expanded? Does it cover the whole city?} Ibyu probed.


    Not yet, just some part. Seiya yet again replied briefly.


    {Ehhh? Isn¡¯t that cool?!} Ibyu chimed. {But¡­in this busy city, it¡¯ll be hard to locate a particular heartbeat though. And how did you even memorize the heartbeat, I thought you had some severe brain damage?} Ibyu pressed, genuinely curious but Seiya offered no response.


    Despite noting his silence, Ibyu persisted. {Who are you even trying to locate? Surely, it isn¡¯t people from the facility is it?}


    "Ibyu," Seiya¡¯s voice came out cold and calm, startling even his elite.


    {Y-yes?} Ibyu replied nervously, sensing the edge in Seiya¡¯s tone.


    "One more word from you, and I¡¯ll rip you out and crush you myself," Seiya stated coldly.


    Ibyu fell silent at once, the weight of Seiya¡¯s words sinking in. While it knew that if Seiya followed through, it would also mean Seiya¡¯s own end, it dared not challenge the harshness of his tone. Defying him was unthinkable.


    Regaining his focus, Seiya¡¯s eyes flooded through the city, the rhythm of countless hearts pulsing in his ears. He kept searching, kept listening, delving deeper and farther with each passing moment, his spatial vision stretching wider.


    The steady beat of the hearts surged in his ears until one, distinct from the rest, pulsing with a different rhythm, hit his ears. Seiya¡¯s eyes snapped open, breathing out, "Found you."


    Seiya stepped forward without hesitation, leaping down from the high balcony, his elite quickly following suit.


    They walked along the road, drifting into a quiet and secluded street, away from the bustling ones they had been on, and eventually stopped in front of a warehouse-like building. Seiya advanced, pushing open the heavy double doors.


    With unbothered calm, Seiya entered, his eyes scanning the dimly lit space where a number of people were frozen in place¡ªwaiting to see who had dared step into their domain.


    Boys, men, and girls alike sat or stood around the warehouse, all wearing identical black gloves with red stitched fangs on one hand, much like those the boys at the convenience store had worn. Every gaze turned toward the lone figure who had casually walked in uninvited.


    "Huh?! Who¡¯s this weakling with no presence, daring to stroll into our turf?!" one of them shouted, his voice rough and loud.


    Without responding, Seiya swung his staff aside with a sharp swoosh, glancing over his shoulder at his elite as he entered. "Bolt the doors," he commanded.

 Chapter 92 - 91: Blind Fang’s Turf [2]

    Earlier¡­.


    Seiya¡¯s elite ventured out, heading for a convenience store to get the ramen Hayne had instructed him to buy. He walked a considerable distance before finally spotting a convenience store. Stepping inside, he purchased what he had been sent for. A short while later, he exited and began retracing his steps.


    As he walked down the quiet street, his steps suddenly came to an abrupt halt at a particular spot. The elite struggled to move, to even lift a foot, but an unseen force held him in place. It was as if he were bound to that very spot. For a fleeting moment, a faint shimmer glowed around him in a perfect circle¡ªonly then did he notice the white markings beneath his feet.


    Confusion clouded his mind as he tried to make sense of the situation. Just then, a group of boys began to emerge, wielding crude weapons¡ªplanks, rods, sledgehammers, and more. Smug grins stretched across their faces as they closed in on the elite.


    The elite immediately recognized them because three among them were the ones he and Seiya had earlier encountered in the convenience store¡ªand they also wore in one hand, the black glove with red stitched in fangs, so he recognized them to be the Blind Fangs.


    "He fell right in, hahaha," they laughed, encircling him.


    "He was acting like a big shot back in the convenience store Tch! Glad we saw him coming here and followed."


    One of them approached the elite, snatching the bag of ramen from him and yeeting it aside. All of them except one who stood behind, seemingly using his ability to keep the elite trapped in the circle, stayed behind while the others rushed in with their weapons.


    But before any of them could land a hit, a strong gale enveloped the elite, exploding outward the next second and blasting away everyone surrounding him.


    The group of boys crashed to the ground under the force of the blast, but the one maintaining the circle that trapped the elite remained standing.


    They got up, bruised from the blast¡ªcussing as they once again rushed in at once. As they lunged at him once more, the elite seized two of them by the arms in an iron grip, using his wind to fend off the rest. He started to twist their wrists but hesitated, recalling Hayne¡¯s warning against causing any more trouble.


    He also thought of Hayne¡¯s uncle in the hospital and how any misstep¡ªespecially killing any of them¡ªcould worsen the situation beyond control. As he hesitated, mulling over the situation, the boys saw it as their chances. Without wasting a moment, they rushed in, landing hits after hits.


    Seiya¡¯s elite merely shielded himself in defense but didn¡¯t fight back¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to because he feared aggravating the situation. The boys had their fun beating him up till he crumpled to the ground, bloodied and battered.


    "Now then, tell us where the other one is," one of them asked, referring to Seiya. The elite remained silent, annoying the boys and prompting them to continue their assault. No matter how many times he was asked, he said nothing.


    "Should we bring him along? Maybe then the other one will show up," the boys contemplated.


    "We should. It¡¯s a rare opportunity and the boss will reward us, no doubt."


    As the group debated among themselves, the elite noticed that the one maintaining the barrier had paused. Seizing the opportunity, a whirlwind surged beneath him, lifting him into the air. He landed on his feet outside the circle, snatched up his discarded bag of ramen, and sprinted away.


    "Damn it!" The boys cussed, taking off after him, but Seiya¡¯s elite was too fast. Unable to keep up, they eventually lost sight of him. He made distracting detours before finally making his way home.


    Present¡­..


    Kaeliyus and Hayne came out of the room, Seiya¡¯s mom cradled gently in Kaeliyus¡¯ arms as they walked. Meeting no one in the living room when they reached, caused their eyes to widen in panic, their expressions pale as their eyes darted all over the room.


    Realizing Seiya and his elite had once again left the house, their blood pressure shot off the roof, especially Kaeliyus¡¯. His hold on Seiya¡¯s mother loosened, prompting Hayne to shoot him a frantic look that silently screamed, Are you serious?!!!!¡¯


    "Here, have her," Kaeliyus passed the woman over to Hayne without waiting for his approval.


    "Where ar you going?" Hayne asked Kaeliyus who had started waking away.


    "To find my Lord, what else?" Kaeliyus fired back, clearly irritated. "It¡¯s already this late into the night," he added.


    "But I need help carrying out the ritual," Hayne protested but Kaeliyus offered no response. "She¡¯s the Lord¡¯s mother," He pressed, yet Kaeliyus remained silent, not even turning.


    "Wait!" Hayne called out. His tone, sharper and different from before, caused Kaeliyus to pause mid-step.


    "You¡­" Hayne hesitated, the weight of his words heavy. "You wanted to know HIS past, didn¡¯t you? What he¡¯s endured¡­ what we¡¯ve all gone through," Hayne continued. Slowly, Kaeliyus turned to face him.


    "I¡¯ll tell you," Hayne said, and Kaeliyus¡¯ eyes widened in surprise.


    "I will," Hayne assured, his voice steady and resolute. "So come help me with this. Your Lord isn¡¯t a child anymore. He¡¯ll return."


    Though Hayne was concerned, his worry stemmed more from the potential trouble they might cause than any harm to Seiya. After all, anyone who crossed paths with Seiya should pity themselves, not him¡ªhe is a menace.


    With that, Kaeliyus retraced his steps back to Hayne, taking over Seiya¡¯s mother from him. They came out of the house, secured the door and started making their way to the location where the ritual would take place.


    *******


    "Bolt the doors," Seiya commanded. His elite, without further ado, pushed together the heavy double doors and bolted it like Seiya had commanded.


    Seiya tilted his gaze straight ahead, his focus back on them.


    "Where did this kid waltz in from?" One of the Blind Fangs muttered, puzzled. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He doesn¡¯t even have a presence, so weak!" Another sneered with disdain.


    Seiya¡¯s hand tightened around his staff, his gaze fixed ahead as he started taking slow intentional steps forward, casually moving into the midst of the gang.


    The group gazed in stunned silence, watching the boy advance without fear. Since he didn¡¯t possess any spiritual energy or presence, they couldn¡¯t discern exactly what he was radiating¡ªthey couldn¡¯t sense his overwhelming killing intent.

 Chapter 93 - 92: Blind Fang’s Turf [3]

    Seiya walked calmly toward the large one among them¡ªa towering figure with broad, muscular build, and stopped in front of him. The young man, tall and bald with a shiny scalp, titled his gaze downward to look at Seiya. Slowly, Seiya raised his hand, fingers splayed and palm outstretched as they moved toward the man¡¯s face in deliberate slow motion. He purposely took his time, eyes locked on the man, studying every flicker of his reaction as his hand ascended with careful slowness.


    Everyone, including the man himself, stood frozen¡ªconfused yet eager to see just what the young child who had casually waltzed in was about to do.


    Slowly, Seiya¡¯s hand drifted behind the man¡¯s head, fingers resting lightly against his smooth scalp. He let it linger there for a moment, savoring the man¡¯s bewildered expression before¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe wrenched him downward, slamming his face into the hard cemented ground. The impact was so brutal that the man crumpled face-first instantly, unconscious.


    A chorus of gasps erupted from the others watching, their expressions twisting into shock and horror. At first, their minds struggled to grasp what had just unfolded before them. Then, as the initial shock began to wear off, their eyes widened even further, realization dawning with mounting dread.


    Their eyes remained locked on Seiya with dread. A young kid, one so frail with no presence¡ªcarrying out such brutal actions.


    Seiya pressed his foot down on the man¡¯s head, poised to crush it¡ªbut for some reason, he halted mid-motion. After a brief pause, he withdrew his foot and instead lowered the tip of his staff onto the man¡¯s back.


    With a steady grip, he pressed the staff firmly against him, leaning in close before whispering, "Ruin."


    The young man¡¯s back immediately caved in, exploding in the next moment and leaving behind a gaping hole.


    Pure dread filled the eyes of the others who had been mere onlookers, stiffened in place. Only now that Seiya had taken down one of their own with such ruthlessness, did they all shift into a secure fighting stance¡ªtensed and alarmed.


    All together they were like 21. That¡¯s how many Seiya¡¯s eyes could see and how many pulsating hearts he could hear.


    Stepping forward with urgency, one of the members shouted. "He¡¯s the one!" His voice was loud and rough as he pointed at Seiya. It was the boy who had grabbed Seiya by his clothes back at the convenience store.


    "He¡¯s the one with the Kasamagi Mark!" He announced desperately.


    Another ripple of gasps filled the air from the group, murmurs following.


    "What? The Kasamagi?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Mark boss has been looking for?"


    "How come?"


    Amid the confusion, a tall, slender lady draped in a sleek black gown that hugged her figure stepped forward¡ªa whip in hand. The gleaming black gown had a slit on one side, revealing her smooth leg nearly to the hip. With a sleek red bob that curled at the ends, she carried herself with grace¡ªher heels clicking softly against the dirt-packed ground.


    "If he bears the Kasamagi clan¡¯s mark¡ªthe very one we¡¯ve been searching for¡ªthen there¡¯s nothing more to discuss other than taking him to the boss," she stated with an air of confidence.


    Turning to Seiya, her expression softened ever so slightly. "I¡¯m sorry, boy. Do not hold this against me¡ª I have no choice, after all," she said, her tone almost gentle. With a practiced flick of her wrist, she snapped the whip to her side, effortlessly loosening its coils. She showed no sign of concern over the man¡ªtheir member who had just been killed.


    Surrounded by all 21 individuals, the only feeling Seiya could muster was frustration¡ªa deep annoyance that his eyes would inevitably register and absorb any skills used against him.


    Each time he faced Awakeners, a familiar cringe washed over him. He knew that whatever attack or ability they unleashed on him would be automatically absorbed by his eyes, rendering their efforts pointless in his view. He saw no value in their skills or abilities and found this constant cycle tiresome¡ªlonging for a way to prevent his eyes from performing this automatic reaction.


    As the lady advanced, Seiya suddenly thrust his palm forward, halting her mid-step. Everyone¡¯s eyes remained glued to him waiting to hear what he would say.


    "I¡¯m sorry but.." Seiya began in a casual tone. "I don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll just deal with all of you at once," he declared only to tilt his head in question the next second. Was it more appropriate to respect them and fight them one by one? Seiya couldn¡¯t quite understand the right thing to do and whether or not his statement of handling them all at once was too disrespectful when a fight like this was about to break out.


    They all watched Seiya with gaze flared in anger, eyes brimming with rage as he debated within him. As much as he would like to mull over things since it didn¡¯t matter to him how the fight ensued, he knew time wasn¡¯t on his side. They had after all, left the house without informing the others back home and by now, he knew Hayne would be sweating buckets with rising blood pressure from their absence¡ªthinking they had yet again come out to make trouble.


    All at once then, Seiya concluded in his mind.


    Raising his gaze, Seiya met the gang¡¯s eyes flared wide with clear rage.


    "Hah?!" One among them let out, veins pulsing steadily along his forehead¡ªbrows drawn tightly together in anger.


    Seiya¡¯s casual words about handling them all at once, as if they amounted to nothing, had enraged them.


    Among them, a broad-looking man, seemingly in his mid-thirties, stepped forward. His wavy hair fell over his forehead, with the back lengthening down the nape of his neck. His beard and brows were thick, his figure surrounded by a dark, pungent energy.


    "I¡¯m sorry, boy," he growled, his voice thick and husky. "We had planned to be careful, to avoid damaging you too much, since you¡¯re a valuable asset, but¡­" He paused, lifting his already elevated head to gaze down at Seiya with even more intensity. His bloodshot eyes narrowed, brows furrowing in a scowl of malice and contempt. "For a scrawny boy like you, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you," he spat harshly.


    "That is why," the man cracked his knuckles as he advanced. "You¡¯re going to suffer the punishment of it."

 Chapter 94 - 93: The Blind Fangs, Wiped Out? [1]

    Seiya¡¯s eyes narrowed softly, peering straight ahead as he awaited the big wolf looking man to come pounce on him.


    But as the man approached, he took his sweet time, stretching the moment like one savoring a fine wine he¡¯s been saving for years.


    Seiya, who didn¡¯t have much time, was angered by this act.Thrusting a palm forward at them, Seiya gestured to them to wait, saying. "Alright then, all of you¡ªjust wait where you are and I¡¯ll get this done with in no time."


    Of course there was a brief pause of stunned silence before the warehouse erupted into laughter. His words, which they found audacious, struck them as both absurd and amusing. The very idea that a child, one so devoid of any presence¡ªcould speak with such boldness was simply too ridiculous to take seriously.


    But one thing they didn¡¯t know was that Seiya told no jokes, at least not yet¡ªfor every word that left his mouth were well thought out words.


    Letting his staff drop to the ground beside him, Seiya lowered into a stance, concentrating power into his legs.


    "Oh? Is he really planning to take us all on?" a man scoffed, eyeing Seiya¡¯s stance. The moment the words left his mouth, laughter erupted once more.


    "He¡¯s got to be kidd¡ª" The words died in his throat as Seiya lunged forward, vanishing from their sight¡ªor at least, that¡¯s how it appeared since he was too fast for them to keep their eyes on.


    The next thing they saw after Seiya lunged and vanished was five of their men collapsing to the ground in unison. Gasps rippled from them at the sight. Every word, every mockery they had yet to speak, died down their throat as dread overtook them.


    The shock was even greater because, to them, Seiya was nothing more than a mere shrimp¡ªone with no single presence. And to them, someone without presence was someone weak. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya returned to his place beside his staff, as if he had never moved. He had taken down the five men with such speed that they collapsed in unison¡ªno blood, only their necks twisted and lolling at odd angles.


    "That should keep the blood off me," Seiya murmured.


    Normally, Ibyu would¡¯ve chimed in response to him but ever since being silenced back at the balcony, it remained unsure whether it was allowed to speak. So, for now, it held its tongue.


    "W-what did you do?!" a woman among the group whispered, her voice unsteady. Her eyes were wide with dread, her expression darkened by a subtle mix of fear and confusion. They hadn¡¯t seen Seiya strike¡ªonly the aftermath¡ªso, naturally, paranoia began to creep in.


    "Yeah, just what¡­" the broad looking man that was advancing toward Seiya to ¡¯teach him a lesson¡¯ according to him, let out in a low husky tone¡ªwords trailing off as he took in Seiya¡¯s slender form standing not too far from him.


    He was carefully assessing both Seiya and the situation, weighing his options. Did the boy before them possess hidden powers beyond their perception? Should they split up¡ªsome staying to fight while others rushed to send words to the boss? Or was he simply overthinking, letting paranoia cloud his judgment?


    The man took a slow, almost imperceptible step back, his mind racing to make sense of their situation.


    At the far end of the warehouse, the boy who had confronted Seiya at the convenience store slowly inched backward, attempting to slip away unnoticed. But the instant he felt two pairs of eyes drilling into him¡ªpiercing through him as if stripping his very skin bare¡ªhe froze in place, paralyzed.


    Slowly, his head creaked back with a stiff, mechanical motion, as if caught in a glitch. His gaze lifted¡ªand immediately locked onto Seiya¡¯s eyes, peering straight at him from afar with unnerving precision. A shudder ran through him, his body turning rigid as he wondered how it was possible for Seiya to lay eyes on him so clearly from such a distance. Frozen in place, cold sweat trickled down his skin.


    "I had thought there was only one door," Seiya¡¯s quiet voice cut through the heavy silence in the room. "But I suppose not."


    All heads instantly snapped toward the door behind them, where the boy stood, caught in the act of slipping away. They inwardly cursed him for giving away their hidden escape route.


    They had all been rooted in place by Seiya¡¯s actions¡ªstupefied by how he took down five of their members at once in the blink of an eye.


    Though they had initially underestimated him, dismissing him as weak the moment he entered, they now found themselves rethinking the entire situation.


    "Listen here," a boy at the back said, unsheathing his sword as he advanced with slow steps. "I couldn¡¯t care less about your little display. The fact remains the same¡ªyou¡¯ve trespassed on our turf, and for that, you won¡¯t leave here alive."


    This reignited the stiffened resolve in the others who were rooted in place by either fear, confusion or dread, shifting into fighting stances once more.


    "Yes," another agreed. "Getting cold feet from a mere child who carelessly strolled into our den¡ªisn¡¯t at all like us, Blind Fangs."


    Flicking her whip through the air, the woman who was advancing toward Seiya, chuckled softly. "No matter how strong you prove to be, surely you can¡¯t handle this many at once, can you?" Her eyes flared with excitement.


    The others swiftly adjusted their stances, activating their abilities and drawing their weapons. Even the man who had intended to teach Seiya a lesson viewed their actions as the work of cowards¡ªgrown ups banding together to ambush a mere child. But, despite his disdain, he couldn¡¯t rid himself of the strange, unsettling sensation tightening in his gut as he faced Seiya. Setting aside his pride and any lingering shame, he activated his own ability.


    With only a blink and without so much as a word as response, Seiya lurched forward, appearing right in front of the boy whose words had reignited the will of the others to fight.


    The boy¡¯s eyes spread wide as Seiya suddenly appeared before him. He raised his sword to strike, but Seiya caught his wrist mid-air, effortlessly twisting it so the blade was aimed back at its wielder. The boy strained to turn the sword back toward Seiya, but no matter how much force he applied, Seiya didn¡¯t budge.


    Peering right into his eyes, Seiya slowly and steadily pushed the sword closer to the boy¡¯s neck¡ªdeliberately slow, allowing the boy to see every moment, every detail. Then, with a sudden, swift motion, Seiya used the boy¡¯s own hand to slice through his throat, before releasing his grip and leaping backward to avoid the spray of blood.


    The cut was so precise and clean that the boy¡¯s head remained intact for several moments before it slipped free, tumbling and rolling across the floor. His body followed next, crumpling to the ground, lifeless.


    "You!" A boy let out with a face wrinkled in rage, lunging forward with three others to attack but halted mid-step when Seiya yet again, in a blink, vanished and appeared back on his spot


    Clap!


    Seiya brought his hands together with a sharp, commanding sound that immediately drew their focus to him.


    "All eyes on me," he said with calm authority. Then, tilting his head toward his elite, he commanded. "Bolt the other door."


    With a polite nod, the elite stepped forward, casually making his way past the group as if they weren¡¯t one of the most notorious Rogues in the country.


    As Seiya¡¯s elite advanced, his back to some of the group, a tall man lunged forward, dagger in hand, heading straight for him. Seiya remained still, his gaze fixed on the threat aiming for his elite.


    But before the man could get close enough within range, Seiya¡¯s elite pivoted with remarkable speed, thrusting his palm forward in a single, swift motion. A thin, spiraling tornado shot from his palm, piercing the man¡¯s chest in an instant. The man came to an abrupt halt, coughing up blood before collapsing lifeless to the ground.


    Seiya¡¯s eyes gleamed with approval at his elite¡¯s swift and efficient takedown. He had resolved to avoid any bloodstain in this confrontation, and since his elite had neutralized the threat from a distance, sparing himself from getting stained, Seiya felt a sense of satisfaction.


    The broad man in his 30s who had earlier wanted to fight Seiya or teach him a lesson¡ªaccording to how he termed it, deactivated his ability¡ªboth hands falling limp to his side in quiet resignation.


    The others¡¯ eyes flicked toward him, waiting for his next move.


    "Let¡¯s end this now," he exhaled deeply, his eyes briefly closing as a wave of solemn melancholy washed over him.


    "W-what do you mean?" one of them demanded, his face contorted with rage and confusion.


    Ignoring the question, the man raised his gaze to Seiya. "What exactly is it that you want?" His brows knitted together, a mix of sadness, anger, and confusion clouding his expression.


    Seiya remained silent, his steady gaze unshaking, prompting the man to continue. "Whatever the issue may be, let¡¯s all calm down and settle this amicably," he suggested, his eyes heavy with resignation.


    "Hah?!" A girl from the group cut in, face flaring with anger as she approached the man. She was dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie, hands tucked into the hoodie pocket."


    She stopped just behind the man, face pulsing with veins."What do you mean settle this amicably?" Her tone was harsh. "After how many of our members he¡¯s taken down, why should we be the ones calling the truce?"


    The man tilted slightly to respond to her but before his lips could even part, Seiya¡¯s staff shot through the air, grazing the man¡¯s temple by mere inches before striking the girl¡¯s chest whose upper body erupted instantly.


    Everyone, including the man stilled instantly, their eyes wide with shock and dread as Seiya¡¯s staff floated back toward him. Frozen, they all gazed in stunned silence seeing Seiya eliminate the girl who had dared to protest the truce.


    Does that mean, if we throw in the towel, we will be spared? Several of them, including the man, thought to themselves.


    Turning nervously to Seiya, the man asked. "Will you spare us if we throw in the towel and offer to settle this amicably?" His voice was filled with hope. They had all witnessed Seiya¡¯s power and skill¡ªthere was no room for pride or shame now, only the desire to choose the best option, which to them, was a truce.


    Lowering into a stance, Seiya¡¯s eyes gleamed as he answered, "No," without hesitation, wiping every color off their faces.

 Chapter 95 - 94: The Blind Fangs, Wiped Out? [2]

    The Blind Fangs, Wiped Out? [2] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, Seiya lunged forward, taking out the rest in a motion too swift for them to see or react to.


    He meticulously took them down one after the other, twisting their necks to prevent any bloodshed. Seeing how fast he was and they couldn¡¯t keep their eyes on him, some of them with defensive abilities quickly activated them, enclosing it around themselves to prevent Seiya from getting in and harming them. Their eyes frantically darted here and there, trying to follow his movements but he was just too fast.


    Seiya used his staff to effortlessly break through their barriers and defensive abilities, brutally striking them down without getting close to avoid any bloodstain. When it was left with only two¡ªthe broad man in his 30s and the boy who was about to slip out through the back door, Seiya slowed down.


    He appeared before the man whose hands trembled even with his ability activated as he stood in Seiya¡¯s presence. Before the man could lift his hand to do anything, Seiya struck his throat with a blow strong enough to only block his airway and not obliterate him.


    The man¡¯s ability deactivated instantly, posture hunching forward as his hands flew up to his neck to claw gently but desperately¡ªgasping for breath. As he did that, Seiya extended his hand over the man¡¯s shoulder, pressing it down with sheer force and crashing the man to his knees.


    A sharp crack echoed as the man¡¯s knee struck the hard ground, a jolt of pain searing through his bones that sent a tremor through his body.


    His head dipped as his hands remained over his neck, panting as he struggled to draw each breath. Seiya¡¯s hand reached out, grabbing his hair and yanking it back so the man¡¯s gaze was up and looking at him. With one hand tugging back the man¡¯s hair, Seiya¡¯s other hand slapped away the man¡¯s hands from his neck, wrapping his own around it.


    His hand tightened around the man¡¯s neck, fingers creeping upward until his thumb settled over his Adam¡¯s apple, pressing down heavily on it.


    The man¡¯s eyes glistened with tears from pain as his head remained forced upward to keep staring at Seiya. "Why.." his voice was low, choked with unspoken words and pain. "Why are you¡­doing this?" He managed to ask, eyes never leaving Seiya¡¯s. He had accepted his death, knowing there was no way out but he wanted to at least know why.


    Which was funny because they were a gang that harassed civilians without any proper reason yet when the table is turned against them and the same act is unleashed upon them, they demand reasons and answers.


    Seiya¡¯s white eyes peered down intently at the man knelt before him, his grip on him never wavering as he studied him like a puzzle.


    After a while of heavy silence, Seiya finally spoke. "It is because¡­.you caused me trouble." His voice was calm with finality¡ªmaking it clear that was the sole reason and there would be no emphasis.


    The man¡¯s dimming eyes trembled softly, his body sluggish knowing his fate was bound. Without any words or further delay, Seiya took his time bringing up his hand to the man¡¯s jaw while the other remained gripping his hair. In a slow, well thought motion like he was savoring the moment, Seiya twisted the man¡¯s neck with a crack¡ªallowing him to fall lifeless to the ground.


    The remaining boy¡¯s breath hitched as Seiya turned to face their direction. The boy¡¯s leg had long given up due to all the brutal commotion so he was down on his knees, weight resting atop his folded legs.


    Seeing Seiya already wipe out the others, the elite thought to help, so he lunged toward the boy, prepared to strike when a chilling command halted him mid-motion.


    "Don¡¯t," Seiya murmured lightly with no strain.


    The elite retreated at once, obeying without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Seiya ambled over to his elite and the boy who shook violently¡ªcold sweat raining down on him with every step that advanced Seiya closer to them. As Seiya reached and stopped in front of him, his body stilled instantly, muscles locking up in place. His head remained bowed, his heart hammering to a crescendo as he braced for whatever Seiya might do to him¡ªhe who had been so brash and harsh toward him in the mini-mart.


    He remained silent, trying not to draw even a single breath in Seiya¡¯s presence, to avoid drawing his attention as Seiya faced his elite. But what he didn¡¯t know was that his pounding heart that was beating at a very high note was blasting into Seiya¡¯s ears¡ªgrating against it.


    Seiya¡¯s eyes shot down toward him and even though his gaze was cast down, head bowed, the weight of Seiya¡¯s eyes pressing down on him from above caused a shudder to force its way down his spine.


    The sound of his pounding heart was so loud in Seiya¡¯s ears, irritating him as he stood gazing down at the boy. Lifting his gaze back to his elite, Seiya spoke. "You.." he paused, brows narrowing as a thought came to him.


    He had always had to just give out orders and commands to his elite without calling his name or even properly pointing him out. As funny as it may seem, it just occurred to Seiya because rather than terming him ¡¯you¡¯ which he just did and always had, he wanted to use his name instead.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Seiya asked, an entirely different thing from what he had wanted to say.


    The elite stiffened, a cold shudder running through him. This wasn¡¯t at all a question he was expecting from Seiya, so it caught him off guard and threw him off balance. Nonetheless, he knew never to deny his replies when it¡¯s Seiya himself asking.


    "Seven¡­. is what they call me back at the facility" the elite replied. Seiya¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly¡ªeven he with fading memories knows his name to be Seiya and not some random number¡ªat least that¡¯s what he knows himself to be called by everyone.


    His face turning more stern, Seiya spoke again. "I¡¯m asking for your real name."


    "I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t have one," the elite replied in a stutter. Seiya stiffened up at the revelation like it was shocking news. He remained blinking at his elite, silent.


    "Then," Seiya spoke again. "Your parents?" He asked in a casual tone. Seiya didn¡¯t in any way see his question as upsetting or unfit to be brought up at all because to him¡ªhe has parents even though he doesn¡¯t know them so it¡¯s quite likely for the elite to have too.


    "I-I don¡¯t know," the elite stuttered yet again, nervous and thrown off by questions he never thought would come from Seiya of all people.


    Seiya stilled at his response, meeting his reply with silence.


    As the silence stretched between the two, both staring back at each other with blinking eyes and puzzling stares, Ibyu chipped in. {Uhm¡­Sei?} Ibyu called softly, testing if Seiya would answer harshly or calmly like his usual self¡ªto determine whether it was now okay to speak.


    Mn? Seiya¡¯s reply came short but not harsh. Ibyu exhaled in relief, glad that Seiya wouldn¡¯t rip it out and crush it like he had threatened.


    {Why don¡¯t you give him a name?} Ibyu suggested and Seiya stiffened up the more.


    Me? Seiya asked, mild disbelief evident in his tone.


    {Yes, like you gave to me,} Ibyu replied and Seiya¡¯s muscles seized in utter shock. I named you?!


    {Of course!} Ibyu flared with heat, a little enraged that Seiya had forgotten even this¡ªeven though it wasn¡¯t his fault, it still angered it. {Though I don¡¯t even know what this name means,} Ibyu added softly.


    {So, give him a name as well. He, after all, serves under you.}


    Blinking at his elite, Seiya spoke. "I¡¯ll give you one then."


    The elite¡¯s eyes shone with delight at this which made Seiya immediately avert his gaze¡ªcringed because he knew those eyes to be the same one with which Kaeliyus gazed at him.


    "Hmm.." Seiya mumbled as he thought of a name for his elite. "Seven?¡­.seven¡­" he continued mumbling. After a while, he turned to his elite. "Then¡­Nanaki," Seiya blurted.


    The elite¡¯s eyes gleamed with approval and delight, eyes peering into Seiya¡¯s¡ªpressing down on him and causing cold sweat to bead across Seiya¡¯s forehead as he saw his elite as another Kaeliyus that had appeared.


    {Nanaki?} Ibyu asked. {Why though?}


    Because he shines. Seiya replied almost immediately, striking Ibyu silent for some time.


    {He shines?} Ibyu asked after regaining its tongue, perplexed that Seiya could see someone that way.


    {Why?} Ibyu pressed, curious to know.


    He¡¯s quite different in the midst of people. His unique hair feature stands out quite a lot. Though the seven is still included because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to forget the weight of his past. Seiya explained.


    Seeing that there was no in depth meaning or reason as to why Seiya gave the name Nanaki with (Ki) meaning radiance or shine to his elite¡ªIbyu relented.


    {Ehh? Are you being thoughtful right now?} Ibyu teased.


    Isn¡¯t it a simple logical reasoning? Seiya shot back at Ibyu who twitched at his response that made Ibyu feel dumb.


    Shifting his gaze back to his elite, Seiya spoke once more. "Naki," Seiya called, stiffening up the elite who shuddered with goosebumps. He was quite taken aback by the way Seiya called him till it clicked in his head¡ªNaki as in the short form of Nanaki. He never thought of Seiya as someone to use nicknames.


    "Ask him," Seiya ordered, his gaze shifting to the boy on the floor who remained stiff, trying not to breathe to draw any attention. "¡­where the other boys are."


    Seiya¡¯s elite, now Nanaki, wondered what other boys Seiya was asking about till he remembered the group of boys back in the mini-mart. He was confused but also surprised that Seiya remembered the incident that had happened back at the convenience store.


    Without wasting time, Naki turned to the boy and asked. "Where are the other boys you were with in the store?"


    The boy¡¯s gaze shot up at Naki instantly, eyes gleaming with rekindled hope.


    "If I¡­if I talk, will I be spared?" The boy asked with hope shining eyes.


    Naki¡¯s gaze shifted to Seiya who stepped forward. He squatted casually in front of the boy, resting his temple on one hand with ease as he gazed at the boy.


    "No," Seiya replied softly. "You can either disclose their whereabouts and die painlessly¡­.. or prove stubborn and gain yourself a slow, agonizing death," his tone was casual and indifferent.


    "Like this," Seiya added before reaching to the boy¡¯s ear and ripping it off with sheer force.

 Chapter 96 - 95: Revenge in Preparation [1]

    An ear piercing scream erupted from the boy, his hand seizing above his open wound as he cried¡ªtoo scared to touch it.


    Blood trailed the side of his cheek down to his neck, his cries coming in gasps and wheezes.


    "So," Seiya continued, unbothered by the situation. "Are you telling us or¡­" his hand slowly inched up to the boy¡¯s other ear who shuddered and immediately covered it with his palm.


    The boy shook violently in front of Seiya, his form crumpled.


    Seiya¡¯s patience ran thin by the minute as his eyes peered down at the trembling boy who remained silent to his question. His intention of coming here was to wipe out the whole Blind Fangs¡ªat least the ones who got involved with him so he doesn¡¯t get blamed or scolded by Hayne for causing trouble that led to his uncle and his family being targeted.


    "Another question," Seiya pressed. "This matter concerning the mark on me¡­how many others have you told about it?" He asked, eyes gleaming coldly at the boy whose expression darkened from terror.


    "N-no..no one!" He shouted immediately, huffing. "Everyone I told are the ones here¡ªalready dead."


    "Then that¡¯s good," Seiya said. "Because it would be a hassle to go looking for them by this time of the night."


    Drawing a bit closer to the boy, Seiya¡¯s figure hovered over him. "Now," he continued, lashes brushing gently. "Where are the other boys?" Seiya asked in a tone colder than the previous.


    The boy¡¯s rapid breath spiked, his heart pounding more violent within him. "C-can we please be forgiven?" He cried out, prostrating before Seiya. "I¡¯m sorry, we are every sorry¡­hic..we won¡¯t try such a thing anymore¡­" he sobbed bitterly at Seiya¡¯s feet.


    "We will withdraw from the organization and never continue such behavior anymore so please¡­.hic¡­please pardon us just this once." His tears wet the ground beneath him, snort smearing messily over his face as he wept bitterly for forgiveness.


    Seiya studied the trembling form beneath him with cold detached eyes for a while, running things over in his head before speaking up. "Where are they?"


    The boy¡¯s head snapped up, shaken by Seiya¡¯s blunt response to his pleas, eyes a little wide as he stared at Seiya with pain. He burst out crying the next second, sobbing out loud with wrinkled features.


    Unbothered by the boy¡¯s cries, Seiya stretched out his hand toward his other ear causing the boy to shout out in a fit of panic. "They¡¯ll be here! They will soon be here¡­" he cried. Seiya¡¯s hand halted mid-air, retracting.


    "Today is a gathering for everyone so they¡¯ll be here¡­hic. They¡¯re running late because some of them have to sneak out of the house but they¡¯ll soon be here.." The boy explained in tears. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Studying the boy¡¯s trembling form and his tone, Seiya knew the boy was talking in earnest.


    "How sure are you?" Seiya pressed further.


    The boy sniffed, his cries not dying down any time soon. "They¡¯re sure to come because¡­ sniff¡­ the punishment for missing the gathering is severe."


    "Alright," Seiya muttered before reaching out his hands and snapping the boy¡¯s neck¡ªhe fell to the ground with a thud, lifeless.


    Standing up, Seiya turned to his elite. "We¡¯ll wait for them," he said as he strolled away. "In the meantime, unbolt the doors."


    Seiya took a seat atop a plank in the warehouse while the elite unbolted both doors before taking a seat on the ground behind one of the double doors in the front¡ªboth of them waiting in silence.


    *****


    In the expansive open space, the cool breeze swept through as Hayne and Kaeliyus strolled along. They had finished the ritual and were heading back home. Hayne had been recounting Seiya¡¯s past to Kaeliyus like he had promised.


    "That is pretty much what Seiya had gone through over the years," Hayne, who walked a step ahead of Kaeliyus, said in a quiet tone.


    "The things he¡¯s been through¡­. things we¡¯ve all been through," Hayne continued. "They aren¡¯t things so easily forgotten but right now, we are trying to he¡ª" he stopped, realizing there were no footsteps trailing behind. He turned to find Kaeliyus a fair distance behind him, rooted in place with gaze cast downward. Around him was a dark waving energy, seeping from his body.


    "What a¡ª" The words hadn¡¯t even left his mouth when the dark energy around Kaeliyus flared out instantly, spreading outward and engulfing the whole area like a cocoon enveloping its occupant.


    The dark energy clamped Hayne¡¯s chest, staggering him to the ground. With one leg and hand pressed firmly to the ground for support, Hayne huffed¡ªimmediately activating his ability to slow the impact of the energy.


    "What are you¡­doing?!" Hayne strained out but Kaeliyus was too far gone in his rage to hear, after finding out what his young Lord had been through.


    "His father.." Kaeliyus began in a searing tone. "The people¡­all of them," there was a pause, the malignant energy flaring from his body, darkening. "Their blood will be the water to nourish the lands of the people. Their flesh¡­will serve as sustenance for the beasts of the earth. Their sins will never be pardoned¡­.extending from generations to generations," Kaeliyus declared, eyes burning crimson, vivid against the night.


    "Even I..who goofed away without searching for my Lord, will not go unpunished."


    "Yes.."Hayne huffed, sweat beading all over his face¡ªhis consciousness ebbing away. "I get it so just¡­just calm down or else I won¡¯t tell you the rest of the story," Hayne threatened.


    With fists clenched tight, eyes brimming red with rage and pain, face contorted in nothing but a mixture of guilt and anger, Kaeliyus couldn¡¯t quell himself. He remained still and in silence, anger boiling within him and flaring all over.


    It took several moments later for his fuming rage to die down, retracting the ominous energy that held Hayne at chokehold.


    Hayne breathed out, exhaling in relief as he took repeated deep breaths to steady his nerves and system.


    Kaeliyus strode over to Hayne, gaze staring down at him as he extended a hand to help him up. Hayne raised his gaze up at Kaeliyus, momentarily surprised by his generous act. He reached out his hand, grabbing onto Kaeliyus¡¯ waiting hand, and Kaeliyus propped him up on his feet.


    "Tell me more," Kaeliyus began. "I want you to tell me the whole story," he demanded.


    Hayne casually dust off dirt from his clothes before turning to Kaeliyus and blurting. "That¡¯s all."


    Kaeliyus blinked, briefly confused for a moment before it clicked. "Huh?"


    Hayne shrugged. "I¡¯ve told you the whole story," he reaffirmed.


    Kaeliyus remained staring at Hayne, anger simmering in his eyes but before it could flare, Hayne cut in. "However,"


    "Seiya still has siblings who might, and might not care for him," he revealed. Kaeliyus raised a brow but not uttering a word.


    "I did a little research about his family after we escaped and found out he has two Awakener siblings," Hayne continued. "Both of which are high ranks¡ªthe oldest is now the vice commander of the S.H Association."


    "He had other children but specifically chose my Lord?" Kaeliyus grunted.


    "We don¡¯t know why and we won¡¯t know until we confront him again but.." Hayne paused before continuing. "I haven¡¯t told Seiya about his siblings yet, and you shouldn¡¯t¡­no one should," he said. "Because we don¡¯t know yet if they¡¯re in cahoots with their father or genuinely care for Seiya. Moreover, the situation is still too overwhelming for Seiya to bring other people into the picture."


    "The reason we haven¡¯t exposed him yet is because our lives would be the ones at risk, given the many powerful figures backing him¡ªincluding the government," Hayne revealed. "But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll sit idly by and forget everything he¡¯s put us through. That¡¯s why we¡¯re taking matters into our own hands."


    "Taking matters into your own hands?" Kaeliyus echoed.


    "Yes. And I¡¯ll soon be leaving. That is why¡­" Hayne paused, the cool breeze tousling his hair. "I want you to teach him humanity, so he who feels nothing but rage, can at least learn morality."


    "And you trust a demon to do that?"


    "Who, better than a demon who cares so deeply for him can teach him the rights of this world?" Hayne retorted.


    "I might be leaving but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m leaving behind our revenge. I¡¯ll be handling things from afar while Seiya manages matters here," Hayne continued. "You will stay by his side, ensuring he overcomes every storm that comes his way."


    A small smirk played on Hayne¡¯s lips as the gentle air around him shifted into something cold¡ªhe declared.


    "From this point on, everything will unfold according to our plan."

 Chapter 97 - 96: Uproar in the City | The Cause?

    Kaeliyus watched Hayne in silence, listening intently.


    "Therefore," Hayne continued. "you must remain by his side, to protect and aid him," he reasoned. "You shouldn¡¯t let rage cloud your reasoning and judgment as always for the sake of his well being."


    Taking a few steps forward, Hayne glanced back over his shoulder. "Let¡¯s go."


    Kaeliyus remained gazing at Hayne¡¯s back as he walked away¡ªamazed at the young boy¡¯s wisdom. It was true that he had always failed to keep his anger in check, always letting it cloud his judgment¡ªeven now after hearing what his young Lord had been through. Mulling it over in his head, Kaeliyus resolved to better himself for the sake of his young Lord.


    With a melancholic sigh, he followed silently behind Hayne.


    Back at the warehouse where Seiya and Naki had been waiting for the remaining boys, Seiya¡¯s head turned to Naki, "They¡¯re almost here," he announced.


    The group of four boys strolled along the quiet road, heading for the warehouse¡ªgisting casually among themselves.


    "That old woman really thought we¡¯d spare her just ¡¯cause she¡¯s old," one of them sneered, and the others cackled in response.


    "If only she¡¯d have been more obedient, we wouldn¡¯t have had to waste so much time with her."


    "I know right? But even so¡­I think we were too harsh with her¡ªpushing her down like that," one reasoned.


    "Hmph! She should be happy we left her alive on the floor¡ªgot her old age to thank!" Another remarked in response.


    As they talked, engrossed in their chitchat, they neared the warehouse.


    "It¡¯s awfully quiet today," one said as they entered.


    The moment they stepped in, meeting the horrific sight laying in wait for them, they stilled instantly on their spot, eyes widening in terror.


    "W-what is¡­" one huffed, unable to even form the words.


    "Toa¡­" one of them whispered, eyes shaking violently within their sockets as he took in the sight of his friend on the floor.


    As they processed the horrific scene before them, Naki immediately slammed shut the door, bolting it. It jolted and alerted the boys who spun around instantly to the source of the sound.


    Their expression turned more horrific when they sighted Naki and noticed Seiya by their left, their hearts pounding loud and heavy.


    Before the moment could even stretch, Seiya¡¯s gaze flicked to Naki, hinting at him to handle the boys. Without moving an inch, Naki conjured some wind and sent it straight at the boys. The winds coiled tight around their necks¡ªsnapping them at the same time.


    Seiya jumped down the plank he was seated, grabbing his staff that laid on the floor. "It¡¯s all done now," he stated.


    Walking over to the door, he motioned for Naki to follow behind, leaving the warehouse.


    They left the door open, strolling down the lonely road in the calm night.


    However, instead of heading home straight away, they instead went to a river. There, Seiya rinsed his staff of any blood and as he did his gaze cast downward, noticing the small bloodstain on his shirt.


    "There¡¯s blood," he said, stiffening up. He had wanted and tried not to get any bloodstain on him but seeing that he failed, he sighed.


    Must be from when I ripped his ear off. The thought hovered casually above his head.


    Looking over to Naki to check out his clothes, Seiya immediately averted his gaze¡ªNaki was more bloodied and battered, worse than him.


    After washing his staff and dimming the blood spot on his clothes with water, Seiya and Naki strolled back home.


    When they reached, they hesitated at the door before stepping in, ready for Hayne¡¯s usual scolding. But when the duo¡ªHayne and Kaeliyus came to welcome them at the door, there was nothing but a big smile across their lips.


    "Welcome back, my Lord," Kaeliyus said with reverence.


    Seiya and Naki shot each other a look, surprised by the awkward turn of events.


    Stepping closer with his wide grin, eyes closed in a soft smile, Hayne leaned over. "Where have you both been, huh?" He asked, his smile never wavering, inching closer gradually to Seiya¡¯s face.


    "Just," Seiya began. "¡­outside," he blurted. Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, the corner of his lips creasing slightly but he maintained his smiley face.


    "I see," he replied like Seiya had given a well thought out response. "I hope you didn¡¯t cause yet another trouble though," his smile stretched wider as he maintained a close proximity with Seiya¡¯s face that his words and breath all landed directly on his face.


    "No," Seiya replied curtly.


    "Anyways," Hayne moved aside as did Kaeliyus. "Come on in," he urged them.


    Hesitating for some moment, Seiya and Naki went in.


    For the night, they had the ramen Hayne made before preparing to retire for the night.


    "I¡¯ll be sharing a room with my Lord tonight," Kaeliyus stated, striding to stand behind Seiya.


    Naki¡¯s gaze shifted to Seiya, clearly written in his eyes that he also wanted to share a room with him.


    Scoffing, Hayne stepped forward with an air of confidence and pride, a smile gracing his lips. "Seiya and I will share a room while you both share one," he declared with authority.


    "And why should you¡­a mere mortal be the one to decide?" Kaeliyus sneered. Naki¡¯s gaze flicked to Hayne, silently in agreement with Kaeliyus.


    "Then, is a demon fit to decide that?" Hayne fired back boldly.


    Their eyes bored at each other, sparks igniting from the tension. As they bickered silently between themselves, Seiya turned to his elite, muttering, "let¡¯s go."


    Kaeliyus and Hayne stiffened instantly, their heads slowly creaking toward Seiya.


    "M-my Lord," Kaeliyus stammered, hurt at Seiya¡¯s words.


    "Sei," Hayne muttered softly, eyes wide with disbelief.


    Seiya paid no mind to them as he walked away with his elite to one of the rooms, shutting the door behind them.


    Kaeliyus and Hayne remained staring in disbelief, rooted in place. They turned to each other, making eye contact and inwardly cussing themselves out.


    Though Hayne had begun to trust Kaeliyus after seeing how devoted and caring he seemed toward Seiya, his race made doubt linger in Hayne¡¯s mind. And even though Kaeliyus always bashes humans for their cruel and greedy nature, the ways of demons aren¡¯t exactly righteous either.


    Hayne and Kaeliyus shared a room and while Kaeliyus slept on the bed, Hayne slept on the floor. But he couldn¡¯t dare sleep without an eye open for fear of what Kaeliyus might do to him in his sleep. He kept an eye open, ready to scream for help should Kaeliyus try anything.


    In summary, Hayne didn¡¯t get any sleep that night. He got up very early and left the room, heading to the restroom to do his thing. There, he met Seiya¡¯s elite brushing his teeth.


    Striding past the elite, Hayne lazily reached out for his own brush, eyes droopy. "You," he began, squeezing some toothpaste on his brush. "You wake up pretty early."


    The elite who was minding his business brushing without a word, turned to Hayne. He leaned closer gradually, his presence pressing Hayne beneath with each motion, causing Hayne to break out in nervousness.


    "W-what?" Hayne asked, nervous and a little bit scared from how imposing the elite seemed. He was very close to Hayne¡¯s face, peering straight into his eyes like he wanted his way into him.


    Even though Hayne had been addressing him so casually, he knew within himself that he stood no chance against the elite so he couldn¡¯t help the fear that tugged at his chest.


    The elite pulled back, emptying his mouth content in the sink before leaning forward toward Hayne again. "Naki," he said. "Nanaki."


    Hayne raised a brow as he tilted back to avoid collision with the elite who leaned in too close. "Huh?"


    "Nanaki. My name is Nanaki," the elite emphasized.


    His brows twitching in tense awkwardness, Hayne stammered. "I-I see."


    Naki pulled away from Hayne and resumed his activity while Hayne was struck stiff for some moment before resuming in awkward silence beside him.


    When he was done, he went to check in on Seiya and found him still asleep. As he left, he made sure to gently close the door without waking him up. Kaeliyus on the other hand, was already awake as well, getting pumped and ready for when his young Lord wakes and demands breakfast.


    Since Seiya was yet to wake, the trio once again ate ramen that Hayne cooked for breakfast before they retired to the living room.


    Hayne lay on the three-seater couch, a new phone that his uncle had gotten him in hand as he browsed through the net for the latest headlines.


    Two pieces of news were stirring an uproar in the Awakener¡¯s Association and throughout the city. At number two which Hayne clicked on first¡ªpreferring to leave the bigger fish for later¡ªreported on a mysterious individual who had cleared a gate that opened not too long ago.


    It made the number 2 headline because when a gate opens, there¡¯s still no way after much research to instantly detect it. The Saviours of Humanity Association is only able to detect it when the monsters themselves start coming out of the gate¡ªdetecting their unique wave of energy or when it is reported early by someone. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the news was stating that the horde of monsters that had swarmed out of the gate were slaughtered even before any Awakener could get there¡ªwhich by calculations and probability can mean the person was able to detect the gate as soon as it opened. The takedown was also clean¡ªthe monsters had all been killed with either a clean blow to the head or chest.


    The H.S Association is currently investigating and searching for the individuals who pulled off such a feat but there¡¯s been no lead whatsoever.


    Seeing that this happened just yesterday and at a time when Seiya wasn¡¯t home, Hayne squinted his eyes in thought. He wondered if it could be Seiya who had killed the monsters even before any awakener could get there. But he shook off the thought because when Seiya got home, there was no single bloodstain on him or his staff.


    As much as things seemed likely, Hayne rather not conclude without concrete proof so he shook aside the matter.


    Going to the number 1 headline, Hayne jolted upright upon reading it.


    [A branch of the Blind Fangs¡¯ organization has been wiped out. The circumstances remain unclear, as does the identity of those responsible¡ªbe it other organizations or individuals. The H.S. Association has denied any involvement, even launching an investigation to uncover the ¡¯Hero¡¯ who delivered this act of justice.]


    The corners of Hayne¡¯s lips twitched, face pulsing with veins as his expression darkened with dread. It¡¯s definitely Seiya.

 Chapter 98 - 97: Trouble at their Door

    Although Hayne couldn¡¯t be certain about the gate opening report, as he was away when Seiya left and couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact time, he was certain as hell that Seiya and his elite had been the ones to annihilate a branch of the Blind Fangs.


    After all, they were among the countless individuals with grievances against them. Hayne was quite sure no one else would have had the audacity to wipe out an entire branch of the Blind Fangs¡ªexcept someone like Seiya, whose danger radar was completely nonfunctional.


    However, Hayne couldn¡¯t quite understand the reason Seiya had to wipe them all out. Was the issue really that big a problem to warrant killing them all? Hayne shook his head the next second when he recalled his uncle in the hospital from the same issue so it was safe to say it was indeed a big issue.


    He rose from the couch and strode toward Seiya¡¯s room, finding him still asleep. Not wanting to disturb him just for questioning, he quietly left the room. In truth, he was relieved to see Seiya resting so soundly, his deep sleep a well-deserved reprieve after all they had endured, compounded by the immense fatigue accumulated.


    Hayne instead, headed over to Seiya¡¯s elite, Naki, who sat with Kaeliyus at the dining table, engaged in whatever was best known to them.


    As Hayne approached them, he called. "Yo¡ª" He was about calling the elite ¡¯You¡¯ like he always had but remembered the elite telling him his name earlier in the restroom so he swallowed back his words. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nanaki," Hayne called and Naki¡¯s head immediately swept over to him. Kaeliyus¡¯ brows narrowed in question, eyes shifting to Hayne before returning to Naki.


    "Nanaki?" Kaeliyus echoed, eyes wondering at Naki.


    Flicking his gaze over to Kaeliyus who sat a few distance away from him, a prideful smirk played on Naki¡¯s lips¡ªone never seen. It surprised Hayne a lot that his eyes widened to see clearer whether or not he was hallucinating. Kaeliyus, however, wasn¡¯t surprised because he hadn¡¯t really known the elite for long.


    "What¡¯s with that impertinent smile on your face?" Kaeliyus questioned, disdain growing on his face.


    Even Hayne was curious to know why the elite, after so long, smiled for the first time. It was an upsetting smirk but still¡­.


    "Nanaki, he gave it to me," he revealed, smirk growing wider, eyes boring into Kaeliyus and shifting to Hayne at intervals to catch their shocked expressions.


    Even though Naki didn¡¯t exactly mention the person¡¯s name, Kaeliyus and Hayne both knew exactly who he was referring to.


    "Are you saying," Kaeliyus began, standing up from his chair and leaning over Naki so that he loomed over him. "¡­that my Lord, named a mere mortal like you?" He asked, expression tight with scorn.


    Rather than be offended at Kaeliyis¡¯ words and expression, Naki was unbothered, reveling more in his pride that Seiya had never named any of the others except him¡ªhe felt he was the first.


    Hayne exhaled deeply, his head bowing as he ran a hand across his forehead. He stepped forward, sitting opposite Naki.


    "Anyways, Nanaki," Hayne began, leaning slightly closer. "Where were you and Seiya last night?" He asked, face stern as he awaited an answer.


    Naki awkwardly shifted his eyes from Hayne, reluctant to give any answer.


    Sighing once more, Hayne pressed. "Then, were you both the ones who wiped out a group of Blind Fangs last night?"


    Naki maintained his silence for a while before replying with a casual shrug. "I don¡¯t know."


    Pulsing vein twitched on Hayne¡¯s temple, his blood starting to boil but he contained it with a forced smile and continued. "Then.." he paused, eyes thick with simmering rage as he peered right into the elite¡¯s eyes. "Can you at least enlighten me on what truly sparked this conflict with the Blind Fangs?"


    Hayne¡¯s brows twitched as he waited for the elite to speak. They weren¡¯t only in trouble but in big trouble. Not only are the H.S Association, the police and media investigating and searching for them, there was no way the Blind Fangs would overlook such a tragedy¡ªthey would for real be crashing out right now and trying their best to locate the perpetrators¡ªwhich of course, was them.


    A pounding headache hammered in Hayne¡¯s head, overwhelmed by their situation.


    Without protesting, Naki agreed to tell them how it all happened. He recounted it exactly as it went in the mini-mart, without missing even a single detail.


    Hayne sank back into his chair with a sigh after hearing how it all started. Meanwhile, Kaeliyus remained unbothered, unaffected even after hearing the whole matter.


    "Then they¡¯re the ones who provoked my Lord first," Kaeliyus pointed out, and Hayne immediately snapped his head toward him, clicking his tongue with a sneer.


    Though Hayne¡¯s face immediately loosened up the next second, the remark washing off his face. His thoughts couldn¡¯t help but drift to when he had spoken harshly to Seiya, scolding him for getting into trouble and involving his uncle¡ªa part of him thinks his words might have made Seiya feel responsible, hence, wiping out the gang. Hayne¡¯s head dipped as he sighed lazily.


    "This, all centered around the Brand we barely understand, is certainly causing a great deal of trouble," Hayne said, brows wrinkled in exhaustion.


    Turning over to Kaeliyus, Hayne questioned. "You said you knew someone who knows about the Brand, why not call them in?"


    "I can¡¯t," Kaeliyus blurted almost instantly and Hayne raised a brow in question.


    "Well, the person isn¡¯t exactly here¡­yet," Kaeliyus paused before continuing. "I mean¡­he doesn¡¯t yet want to show his face so there¡¯s not much I can do."


    Hayne sighed softly, wondering who exactly the person could be but there was too much a problem on his hands to dwell on that thought.


    Not like their mini group which only consisted of four members could stand against thousands of awakeners should a fight break out with the Blind Fangs. Hayne hoped and prayed the issue doesn¡¯t escalate any further¡ªthough he feared this was the worst it could. Discover hidden content at NovelFire.C?m


    As he lazily slouched down the chair in troubled silence, mulling over things, a thought struck him¡ªone that jolted him up instantly.


    He slammed his palms against the table as he snapped up to his feet, facial expression dark with mounting dread¡ªcold nervous sweat beading his face as he muttered, "I-it can¡¯t be, right?"

 Chapter 99 - 98: Revenge in Preparation [2]

    Kaeliyus and Naki flinched, surprised by Hayne¡¯s sudden motion. Hayne shifted the chair back with a scrape, frantically making his way out of the dining room in a mess.


    Kaeliyus and Naki merely watched as he scrambled away, confused by his action but uninterested.


    Hayne hurried into Seiya¡¯s room, pausing and staring down at Seiya who slept peacefully. He paced around the room, restless as he chewed on the nail of his thumb, teeth grazing its edge.


    He had urgent questions for Seiya but at the same time, he was against waking him up.


    Hayne could only pace in frustration, torn between wanting to wake Seiya and ask the questions he had in mind, and not wanting to interrupt his rest."


    After a while of pacing back and forth, Hayne lazily plumped on the bed, tired. He hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep last night for fear of what Kaeliyus might do to him in his sleep. He sprang off the bed the next second, strode to the door and bolted it before joining Seiya on the bed.


    Hayne strained to keep his eyes open but he was both physically and mentally exhausted so he dozed off in no time.


    ****


    The morning stretched into noon before Hayne and Seiya finally woke. The moment Hayne¡¯s eyes fluttered open and noticed Seiya sitting up beside him, Hayne jolted up immediately, snapping his head toward Seiya who leaned back from the abrupt imposition.


    "Sei!" Hayne shouted, tone filled with urgency. "You¡­you aren¡¯t planning on fighting the whole Blind Fangs, are you?" He asked, eyes wide with fear and anticipation for Seiya¡¯s answers.


    He hadn¡¯t initially thought of it but there was a possibility that Seiya might not just end the fight with the ones he already wiped out, and continue it further¡ªeradicating more branches of the Blind Fangs. Which to him, spells nothing but big trouble.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes flared wide with nervous fear as he cradled Seiya¡¯s hand in his, waiting.


    Seiya who had just woken up was a bit taken aback by the sudden question and personal space invasion that greeted him. His brain was slow to process the question, hence, his delayed response.


    "You aren¡¯t, right?" Hayne repeated, eyes peering into Seiya. He was scared, fearing for what the outcome of their actions would bring. The city was already in an uproar just from a branch being wiped out, if more is wiped out then it would be nothing but war for sure.


    Seiya, who processed things in his head, trying to recall what Hayne was asking about, watched Hayne with a blank face, studying his nervousness. After a while of piecing things together, he finally spoke. "No."


    His reply was short but it sent a wave of relief surging through Hayne. He exhaled aloud, head loosely tilting back to allow more air flow.


    Casting his gaze back at Seiya, Hayne asked for reassurance. "Are you sure?"


    Seiya stared at him, silent for a moment before replying, "yes." After all, his goal had been accomplished, and he saw no reason to stir up trouble where it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    According to the boy Seiya first encountered at the mart, only this particular branch of the organization was aware of him and the mark. As a result, the other branches would not pursue him or Hayne¡¯s uncle, since he had eradicated everyone who knew of them.


    "Thank you," Hayne breathed out to Seiya who didn¡¯t understand the reason for the thank you but didn¡¯t bother asking.


    Seiya completed his morning routine and was escorted to the dining area by Kaeliyus, who had prepared a variety of dishes for his young Lord¡¯s breakfast.


    The aroma was mouthwatering, and the sight of the food was equally tempting.


    Experience more content on NovelFire.C?m


    Naki and Hayne drooled at the food, their eyes remaining glued to it but didn¡¯t dare near the table as Kaeliyus kept guard, standing firm behind Seiya.


    Seeing that Kaeliyus made the food without going out to get anything, Hayne was convinced that the ingredients he had thought Kaeliyus had used for one person, might after all, be hidden in the house. But when he searched the whole kitchen thoroughly, he found nothing, earning a prideful smirk from Kaeliyus¡ªproud of his handiwork.


    All they could do was drool and watch Seiya eat. After eating, they pretty much lazed around the house, doing nothing. Hayne, however, followed every news regarding the Blind Fangs¡¯ uproar.


    A week went by and there was still no ambush at their door as Hayne feared, so he decided to finally ease up and take a breather. For a whole week, they had done nothing¡ªthough the major reason was because they desperately needed rest which they had finally obtained. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was an ordinary day. They had all finished breakfast and, as usual, gathered in the living room¡ªexcept for Hayne, who was occupied with some unknown task somewhere in the house.


    Seiya and Naki sat side by side on the three-seater couch, munching on snacks that Kaeliyus had gotten Seiya while Kaeliyus sat on an opposite couch, watching his young Lord with mesmerized eyes like he was a piece of art.


    Moments later, Hayne strolled into the living room, and with a gesture, he called for Seiya. "Sei."


    "Please come for a minute," he added when Seiya stared at him without budging. Kaeliyus shot Hayne a warning glare but didn¡¯t protest when Seiya stood and walked over to Hayne.


    "Please follow me," Hayne requested and walked away with Seiya.


    Seiya was led toward a room, one he had never seen or been in since he lived here. It seemed heavily guarded with no clear sign of regular entry and prior use. Hayne pushed open the wooden door, stepping in with Seiya and shutting the door behind them.


    The room was wide and empty, with no furniture¡ªjust an open space. At the middle, however, was a projector set in place on a table, and behind it, was a wooden chair.


    Hayne gently pulled Seiya over by his wrist, sitting him down on the chair. Seiya neither protested nor questioned, simply going along with it.


    "Sorry for singling you out and bringing you here so suddenly," Hayne said. "This concerns our revenge," he continued, "one in which you play a crucial role."

 Chapter 100 - 99: Revenge in Preparation [3]

    Although Hayne had previously told Seiya about their revenge, he doubted whether Seiya still remembered, given his unstable memory. Still, Hayne was prepared to recount everything if needed.


    However, before he could continue, Seiya spoke. "Thought you struck a deal to keep it a secret," Seiya said, taking Hayne by surprise. Not because of his words, but the fact that Seiya recalled it¡ªhe was glad.


    "Well," Hayne began, a smirk curling on his lips. "The deal was that we bury everything that happened in the dark, which was more advantageous on our part because unlike them, we lack power. Even if we did try to expose them, people with power like them always find a way or two to cover things up, thereby leaving us the only ones in trouble," Hayne explained.


    That man," Hayne continued, referring to Mr. Sanio, "sent people to eliminate your mother for reasons known only to him. But in doing so, he didn¡¯t technically break the deal¡ªhe had only agreed to spare us and the children. I was injured simply because I tried to resist."


    He exhaled sharply before adding, "It¡¯s the same with what we¡¯re doing now. We agreed to keep their secret, but we never said we wouldn¡¯t go after them." A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "They probably think they¡¯re the only ones who can come after us. While they might anticipate and be cautious of you because of your strength, they would never expect a well-devised plan¡ªor us coming together."


    "And if you¡¯re in any way wondering about the others, why they¡¯re not involved," he continued. "It is because I don¡¯t want to impose it on them just yet. It¡¯ll be their choice whether or not they seek vengeance."


    "Perhaps this is my own selfish desire, but I cannot let them walk free after everything they¡¯ve done to us¡ªafter everything they¡¯ve done to YOU."


    His voice hardened on the last word, face stern with eyes zeroed on Seiya.


    "Now," he clapped once, a bright warm smile returning to his face. "Let¡¯s take off your blindfold first because everything here has to be registered into your head through your eyes," he said, gently unwrapping Seiya¡¯s blindfold.


    Hayne let the blindfold rest on the chair¡¯s arm before taking a few steps back to stand in front of Seiya.


    "Before we proceed," he said, his index finger raised, "there¡¯s something I need to know."


    "Sei," he called softly. "Do you still remember everyone we escaped with?"


    "I do," Seiya replied curtly without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    "Alright, good. Then, for example¡ªif you came across one of them in a life-or-death situation, say they were being beaten to the brink of death¡ªwould you help them?" Hayne asked, his eyes wide with anticipation.


    "No," Seiya replied flatly with disinterest.


    "Ehhh, why?" Hayne breathed out. "You should help them though. Like if Hiragura, the bulky senior is being beaten to death, you should¡ª"


    "Pass," Seiya cut in.


    "HEHhhh?!" Hayne exhaled aloud again. "Then what about Heiji?"


    "Pass."


    "Fumi?"


    "Pass." Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    "Ame?"


    "Pass."


    Hayne listed names after names but Seiya¡¯s reply remained the same.


    Sighing, he continued. "How about Riena? You know that girl that¡ª"


    "Kill," Seiya stated bluntly and Hayne stiffened.


    "Huh?" He asked, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Seiya correctly.


    "Kill," Seiya repeated and Hayne bursted out laughing.


    "I mean¡­haha..yeah. I¡¯m glad you still remember how annoying she was, haha," Hayne cackled uncontrollably, hunching forward as he did.


    "But still, haha," he slowly wiped the tears seeping out of the corners of his eyes. "You shouldn¡¯t¡­haha¡­ kill her. Don¡¯t kill her please," He chuckled.


    Seiya watched Hayne, blank as a piece of paper, saying nothing. After Hayne¡¯s laughter died down a little, he continued. "Then, what about Eiro?" He asked, still chuckling softly.


    Hayne was expecting an immediate answer like Seiya had given the previous names but when he was met with silence, his chuckle ceased¡ªhis gaze casting low to stare at Seiya.


    Eh? Is he really pondering right now? Hayne was surprised as he gazed at Seiya, waiting for his answer. But it never came so Hayne chuckled softly.


    "Since you can¡¯t say, I¡¯ll take that as a yes¡ªthat you would help him," Hayne said and paused, waiting to see if Seiya would protest but he didn¡¯t.


    "Then what about me?" Hayne shot forward to Seiya, hunching and leaning close to his face. "Will you save me or leave me to die? Hmm?" He asked, a wide smile stretched across his lips.


    However, in response, Seiya merely stared back at him, exasperated which made Hayne¡¯s brow twitch.


    For real?! Hayne thought as he watched Seiya¡¯s exasperated expression, his brows twitching more every passing second. After a while, he straightened up, exhaling out loud¡ªeither from frustration or fatigue.


    But to think that Seiya would save Eiro of all people¡ªwhom he always bickered with, Hayne was a bit taken aback. He really thought Seiya would go on saying ¡¯pass¡¯ to every listed name but he was proved wrong.


    "Then," Hayne started, eyes peering straight at Seiya. "Would you save that demon?" He blurted.


    Seiya¡¯s exasperation only deepened at this question, making his gaze on Hayne intensify. Hayne chuckled, his head tilting back as he laughed¡ªamused by the situation and Seiya¡¯s reaction.


    But honestly, had Seiya said yes to saving Kaeliyus while he didn¡¯t give a response to him when he asked about himself, he would¡¯ve for real crashed out. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright," Hayne said, catching fun in the situation and Seiya¡¯s fed up look. "One more question, one more question," he snickered. He knew he was stressing Seiya out by this but he reveled in it and couldn¡¯t stop chuckling.


    "Would you save Nanaki?" He finally asked amid slow chuckles. Hayne was expecting Seiya to maintain his exasperated look at this question but when Seiya¡¯s exasperation shifted into a blank one, Hayne¡¯s chuckle disappeared.


    Seiya had looked like this when he asked about Eiro as well, contemplating. Which meant he would save the elite. The corners of Hayne¡¯s lips twitched, a bit bothered by such discovery.


    "You would save Eiro and Nanaki, but won¡¯t give an answer to me¡­" Hayne remarked, nervous.


    This doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll really let me die, right? He thought nervously within him, beads of sweat forming on his face as a tense nervous smile spread across his face.


    "Anyways," Hayne started, every cheerful expression and air around him, shifting to something cold and stern. "Shall we start the real thing?"


    He turned over to the projector, turned it on and after a moment, a photo grid of multiple people¡ªboth men and women, clad in black suits, came on display on the wall. They all looked professional like people of high ranking personalities.


    Studying the list for a while, Seiya asked. "Who are they?"


    A dark sinister grin slowly spread across Hayne¡¯s face as he glanced back over his shoulder, head tilting backward as he declared in a thick voice. "The list of people we¡¯re going to kill!"

 Chapter 101 - 100: Revenge in Preparation [4]

    Seiya watched in silence as Hayne¡¯s sinister smile gradually grew wider as he stared at the gridded list of high personalities on the projected wall.


    Turning to Seiya, Hayne wiped off his grin and walked over, squatting in front of him.


    "These, Seiya," he swept a hand over the projected list. "..are the people you¡¯re going to register with your eyes today," he stated, gazing up at Seiya.


    "But before that," he continued. "I want to know your say in all these," Hayne¡¯s gaze softened, peering into Seiya¡¯s with a hint of uncertainty.


    Raising his brow in question, Seiya asked. "About what?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayne¡¯s head almost crashed into the chair¡¯s arm at Seiya¡¯s question, feeling the boy had not at all been listening to him.


    Sighing with a tense smile, Hayne began. "I mean regarding this whole revenge plans," he paused then continued. "I might¡¯ve been coming off too strong on you, deciding everything you do without eve¡ª"


    "You¡ª" Seiya cut in, halting Hayne mid-speech. "Though it is true that you are the one who decide most things that happen, acting like the leader," Seiya casted his gaze low at Hayne whose breath hitched, anticipating where Seiya was heading with his words. "You¡¯ve never once forced me to do what I don¡¯t want to do," Seiya continued.


    "More like, you cannot force me to do what I don¡¯t want to do," Seiya clarified in a stern tone. "All that I do¡­all that you ask me to do, I do because at the moment, you seem to know more than I do, which I acknowledge." Hayne¡¯s heart pounded louder every second as he listened intently to Seiya with undivided attention.


    "I¡¯ve never felt forced by you or anyone¡­. I mean," Seiya paused, resting his elbow on the chair¡¯s arm while raising his hand to support his temple as his gaze settled on Hayne. "I can just kill you if you prove forceful," Seiya blurted sternly, striking Hayne numb and frozen.


    He returned Hayne¡¯s wide-eyed stare of shock with a blank stare, unbothered by his reaction. Hayne remained in shock for several moments before his tightened expression loosened, forcing a tense nervous smile at Seiya.


    "After all," he continued. "Death is the solution to every problem," Seiya declared with stern authority. Continue reading stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Cold sweat beaded Hayne¡¯s face as he chuckled awkwardly at Seiya, mulling things over in his mind. He was putting himself in check since he seemed to have forgotten how ruthless this new Seiya could be, his twisted view of things. But Seiya¡¯s words had just given him a reality check and he was glad.


    I need to tread more carefully around him. "Heh¡­heh¡­heh," he chuckled nervously at Seiya.


    "Right?" Hayne asked rhetorically, smiling wide at Seiya.


    "Yes, so get on with it," Seiya declared.


    "Yes sir!" Hayne exclaimed, dramatically throwing a salute.


    "There are fourteen people in total on this list," Hayne began, turning to the projected screen. "But this isn¡¯t the total number of everyone involved. Most of them rarely showed themselves while some haven¡¯t even shown themselves at all, they¡¯re discreet, so I don¡¯t know them all yet," He explained.


    "Among these fourteen people, four are the ones you were forced to entertain years ago¡ªthough you may not remember. Ten of them hold high-ranking positions in the government, while the remaining four serve as council members in the Saviors of Humanity Association Academy. They are well-backed by powerful figures, so we¡¯ll need to plan carefully before making a move against them.


    "Mind you," Hayne paused, turning to Seiya, "I¡¯m not showing you this list so you can hunt them down immediately, no. One of the reasons I want you to remember these names and people is so you¡¯re aware of who they are and the threat they pose. As for eliminating them, it must be done cleanly and discreetly, leaving no ties to us."


    Staring at the list, Seiya¡¯s eyes scrutinized it, in search of someone. When he couldn¡¯t find the person, he spoke. "I don¡¯t see that man there."


    Though Seiya didn¡¯t exactly mention who, Hayne knew right away he was referring to Mr. Sanio.


    "Well," Hayne began, navigating through the list. "He is the mastermind behind everything after all, so we can¡¯t expect to take him on so soon. He¡¯s currently even out of the country," he revealed.


    "The final boss is always reserved for the end, so let¡¯s focus on cutting down the branches first."


    Hayne selected a person from the photo grid displayed on the projected screen, carefully browsing their side profile, front profile, and back profile¡ªensuring Seiya¡¯s eyes registered every detail. He repeated the process for each individual on the list, while Seiya remained intently focused, committing their appearances to memory.


    Hayne also provided Seiya with all relevant details, including their full names, positions, and other essential information.


    Hours passed as Hayne meticulously ingrained every detail of their enemies into Seiya¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t afford for Seiya to forget¡ªnot when his departure was approaching.


    Only after they finished did Hayne take a breather, plumping down to the floor on his butt¡ªchest heaving up and down dramatically like he had just ran a marathon.


    From his seat, Seiya crouched down to get his blindfold that had slipped to the ground, wrapping it round his eyes.


    Seeing this, Hayne was prompted to ask. "Do your eyes hurt? Is the light too harsh for you?" Worry and concern were etched visibly on his face.


    "No," Seiya replied. "The lights are okay. I just prefer it this way."


    Hayne nodded at him in relief, glad that he wasn¡¯t in pain or anything of some sort. Being this light sensitive could prove a disadvantage to them but knowing Seiya¡ªnot in its literal sense since Seiya seems to be a whole nother existence of mystery beyond comprehension, and doing things that go beyond the norms, he would somehow always find a way out.


    Though Hayne worried for Seiya, he kept in the back of his mind that Seiya was far from ordinary¡ªhe was, after all, able to still stand after a brutal strike to his heart.


    Hayne had been more curious about Seiya after seeing Kaeliyus blast away some portion of his chest where his heart was supposed to be but Seiya still remained standing like it was some minor injury. Since Hayne doesn¡¯t yet know about Ibyu, he finds it a mystery.


    While in a pool of his own thought as he watched Seiya, Seiya spoke, drawing his attention.


    "Then," Seiya began, gaze straight at Hayne who remained seated on the bare floor. "Is it over?" He asked.


    Hayne let out a small laugh, standing up. "Not yet," he replied, walking over to Seiya. "We still need to tackle this," he stated, tugging down Seiya¡¯s collar to reveal the GP imprint on his collarbone.

 Chapter 102 - 101: Forgotten Wishes

    Seiya¡¯s hand went up to his collar, gently brushing the imprint. Though he couldn¡¯t remember the significance it held or the meaning behind it, he knew he got it from the facility.


    Staring down at the imprint, Hayne¡¯s eyes held quiet sadness. He knew the meaning of those letters but knowing within him that Seiya doesn¡¯t remember, brought him a little solace.


    "Sei, do you know what these two lettters mean?" Hayne asked for clarity.


    "No," Seiya replied and a small smile played on Hayne¡¯s lips. "I see. Good, good," he blurted and Seiya shot him a questioning look but Hayne returned it with only a smile.


    Strolling over to the projector, Hayne began. "My papers are already prepared." With a click, he switched it off. "I¡¯ll be leaving sooner than I expected¡ªotherwise, my uncle will tattle on me to my parents," he admitted. "But before I go, I want to make sure everything is set in place."


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand¡ªI¡¯m not abandoning you. I¡¯ll be back," Hayne assured. "And I¡¯m not leaving the revenge entirely in your hands. I¡¯ll continue working on it from my end as well. I need to track down everyone involved, after all."


    He paused before adding, "Even your elite, Nanaki, has a role to play. Given his background, he¡¯s perfectly suited to operate from the shadows¡ªserving as a spy, monitoring the facility movements and activities, and keeping us informed."


    "The only person you¡¯ll remain with," Hayne paused, turning back to Seiya, "is Kaeliyus." He spoke his name without the usual reference to his demon race.


    "Though I¡¯m not yet certain of the connection between you two, I¡¯m not blind to the fact that he cares for you¡ªperhaps more deeply than even I can understand." Hayne¡¯s gaze dropped, a quiet sadness washing over him as he considered the possibility that Kaeliyus might care for Seiya more than he himself did.


    "Nevertheless," Hayne continued, pushing aside his personal thoughts, "even if he proves untrustworthy or turns out to be an enemy, I trust you to stand your ground."


    "As for the imprint," Hayne said, folding up his sleeve to reveal a plaster on the front of his wrist.


    "It cannot be cleaned," he informed, peeling off his plaster and revealing an imprinted number: SD-0109. Imprinted vertically down the front of his wrist.


    "Ours hold no real significance¡ªthey merely mark our numbers and series. It makes little difference if I leave mine as it only serves as a reminder of the past. But yours¡­" he paused, brows drawing slightly together in a mixture of mild anger and pity.


    Hayne let out a heavy sigh, keeping his emotions in check before continuing. "Yours will have to go because you¡¯re after all, not that anymore."


    "However," Hayne continued, "since it can¡¯t be erased because the alloyed material they used was one that streamed deep into our nerves and system¡ªit can only be covered up with something else," He informed, gaze fixed on Seiya, carefully observing his every reaction.


    He waited for Seiya to ask what would be used to cover the imprint, but when no question came, he posed it himself. "Do you know what will be used to cover it up?" he asked, eyes gleaming with anticipation, as if expecting Seiya to already know the answer.


    However, "No," Seiya replied, wiping off every look of expectancies from Hayne¡¯s face. Hayne¡¯s eyes spread briefly in surprise at Seiya before softening¡ªhis disappointment evident.


    "I had thought a part of you would still remember¡ªbecause your cries that day were so genuine and heart wrenching," Hayne muttered softly, his head dipping low in quiet melancholy.


    Some time, years ago when Seiya was younger, about 12, Hayne had walked in on him crying bitterly in the restroom. When he asked him what had been the problem¡ªSeiya recounted it to him in bitter tears, severely broken from it.


    Apparently, the Seiya back then had been keeping tracks of how many children were being sacrificed for his failure to compete a task. He had been inscribing the numbers on the wall in the restroom behind the mirror¡ªthe numbers were inscribed messily in a row across the wall.


    When Hayne had asked why he had been doing that, Seiya had replied saying he wanted to carry the burden of the dead children and wanted to keep remembering them¡ªthe very ones he referred to as the sustainers of his life.


    He had said he felt remaining alive had been a sin and that he needed permission from the kids to keep staying alive¡ªhe wanted to know if it had been okay to still live despite being the bane of multiple children¡¯s end¡ªthat too, in a brutal way.


    However, since the children were dead, he felt the only way he could atone was to keep track of each and every soul sacrificed, not forgetting anyone¡ªto always remember that they ARE the reason he still has his life.


    Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    He revealed he had wanted to imprint it somewhere in his body to always accompany him through life should he ever one day, escape and see salvation. But the killing of the children for his incomplete tasks, spiked up over the years that Seiya lost track¡ªhence, his bitter break down.


    Seeing how broken he was at that time, Hayne had comforted him¡ªtelling him there was still a way to make that wish come true. He had promised Seiya then and there that he would come up with a symbol¡ªone that represented the countless number of children killed, that carried the weight of their souls.


    A symbol that neither dictated the exact number nor dictated the end¡ªsince he lost count and multiple lives were lost.


    Hayne had taken to his hands over the years to make sure he came up with the symbol, to fulfill his promise. However, since he couldn¡¯t entirely create a symbol, he thought of using an already existing one¡ªin a way that it is tweaked a little.


    Looking at him now, Hayne felt a mixture of multiple feelings he couldn¡¯t quite describe.


    "Your imprint will be covered with a symbol that represents and bears the weight of the countless lives lost in your name," Hayne began. "Though you might not remember but it was a genuine wish of yours from the past," he revealed, pausing to check Seiya¡¯s reaction but Seiya merely watched with detached eyes and interest.


    "It is after all, a symbol of atonement¡ªa burden and weight meant for you to carry," Hayne added.


    He stepped up, moving so close to Seiya that his gaze fell over his head but Seiya never lifted his gaze to meet Hayne¡¯s, he maintained his posture and kept his gaze level. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And since you cannot remember the children sacrificed in your name anymore," Hayne continued, his stern eyes boring into Seiya from above. "It is all the more reason to bear and carry them along in your journey through life," He remarked sternly.

 Chapter 103 - 102: Revenge in Preparation [5]

    "I see," Seiya said in response, maintaining his gaze level as Hayne peered at him from above.


    A symbol of atonement. A weight meant for him to carry. The souls of countless children killed in his name. It didn¡¯t bother Seiya much. Might be because he doesn¡¯t remember but Seiya feels even if he remembered, he still would feel nothing and give zero care.


    If it¡¯s something meant for him to carry according to Hayne, then he has no problem with it because it wouldn¡¯t change much according to him.


    "When am I getting the symbol?" Seiya asked. Stepping a little back so he could see his face.


    Hayne stared in brief surprise at Seiya. He had thought since Seiya couldn¡¯t remember anything about this, he would refuse¡ªnot easily approve like this.


    When Hayne took too long to respond, Seiya finally lifted his gaze up at him, waiting for an answer.


    Meeting his eyes, Hayne was pulled back from his surprised state. "Tomorrow," he replied. "I already informed the person who will draw the symbol so rest assured."


    "Ok. Then I think that¡¯s all?" Seiya asked.


    Hayne¡¯s eyes studied him for a moment before replying. "Yes, that would be all but I also have to discuss Nanaki¡¯s mission with him."


    "I don¡¯t think that would be necessary," Seiya replied and Hayne raised a brow in question. Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    Seiya¡¯s gaze darted to the door before shifting back to Hayne in response but for a moment, Hayne didn¡¯t catch the gesture and asked. "What do you mean?"


    Seiya once again, turned his gaze over to the door and though Hayne remained unmoving trying to understand it for a while, it eventually clicked in his head.


    "Oh," he said softly before sneaking to the door. In one abrupt motion, he swung it open, revealing Kaeliyus and Nanaki who stood just outside the door, eavesdropping. They flinched, taking immediate retreating steps.


    Seeing them, Hayne was a bit surprised at first because he wasn¡¯t certain he would indeed find them there and when Seiya gave signs, he had thought he would only find Nanaki and not Kaeliyus as well.


    Since Kaeliyus always carried himself with this air of pride, he had thought he wouldn¡¯t resort to such a thing but he thought wrong¡ªdemons after all, are hard to comprehend.


    With his eyes closed in a wide stretching smile, Hayne spoke. "Hmm? What do we have here?" He teased in a mocking tone. "A shameless demon and a human," his smile stretched wider in mockery.


    "Tsk!" Kaeliyus clicked his tongue in disapproval to Hayne¡¯s behavior.


    Wiping off his mocking expression and replacing it with a stern one, Hayne asked. "So, how long have you both been here?"


    Casting a brief glance at the elite then back at Hayne, Kaeliyus replied. "Since the beginning."


    A bit taken aback by the response, Hayne¡¯s gaze snapped toward Seiya. He might not have noticed but he knew for sure that Seiya had known and if he had known they¡¯d been there since the very beginning, why hadn¡¯t Seiya told him?


    Seiya awkwardly averted his gaze in silence from Hayne but could still see Hayne¡¯s sharp glare cutting into him from the back of his head.


    Shifting his gaze back to the peeping duo, Hayne exhaled aloud. He didn¡¯t even know what to do with them.


    "If you¡¯ve both been here from the very beginning then I trust you have a clear understanding of everything, yes?" He asked, looking from Nanaki to Kaeliyus.


    Nanaki¡¯s head dipped slightly low, his expression of quiet sadness.


    After a moment of silence, each of them waiting for the other to answer, Kaeliyus answered. "We do."


    Looking to Nanaki, Hayne sensed and somehow, felt his sadness. "Are you reluctant to leave?" He asked, watching him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nanaki¡¯s gaze raised to briefly look at Hayne before slightly dipping again. Sighing, Hayne¡¯s hand went up to rub the center of his brows as he wrinkled them together in mixed feelings.


    "Nanaki," Hayne began softly, almost in a soothing tone. "You do know we can¡¯t remain idle forever, right?" He asked but continued without awaiting a response. "Though it might appear that we are at peace for now, this peace is fragile¡ªa fleeting moment that will shatter if we don¡¯t take the right steps and act in time," Hayne explained.


    Even though Nanaki¡¯s head remained dipped, gaze casted downward, he listened intently.


    "That man might be keeping his promise now but it won¡¯t be for long. They¡¯ll soon dispatch people to discreetly take us out one by one," Hayne continued. "As for Seiya," he said and this made Nanaki finally lift his gaze to meet Hayne¡¯s, his interest piqued.


    Hayne let out a small laugh, acknowledging Nanaki¡¯s interest when it comes to Seiya. He couldn¡¯t help but find it quite funny that the two people under Seiya were ones quite obsessed with him¡ªweirdos he saw them as but couldn¡¯t deny that feeling of relief and gladness within him, knowing Seiya has people other than him who cares for him.


    This made Hayne think back to Seiya¡¯s siblings, questioning whether they genuinely loved and cared for him. He had wanted to find a way to find out, but with them being such high ranking personnel, he couldn¡¯t.


    Slightly shaking his head, Hayne shook the thoughts aside. Even if they loved and genuinely cared for Seiya, with his current condition, it¡¯ll only end up the same way it did with his mother.


    Hayne decided it was better to let Seiya adapt and fit into the outside world first before opening a new chapter regarding his siblings.


    Shifting his gaze to Seiya, he continued. "Considering his strength and all, he¡¯s no doubt one of their best fighters¡ªweapons as they call them," Hayne reasoned. "And they won¡¯t stand to lose a ¡¯weapon¡¯ they had invested so much in. Even among all other ¡¯weapons¡¯ they¡¯ve nurtured, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any who can match Seiya in his feats and strength," He explained.


    Shifting his gaze back to Nanaki, he continued. "That¡¯s why there¡¯s no doubt they will come for him¡ªto retrieve him." His eyes peered straight into Nanaki¡¯s, silently telling him this was enough reason for them to get working and no room for reluctance even if it feels overwhelming at the moment.


    "So we have to prepare and be a step ahead of them," he added. "And if it proves too great a problem, I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll go to great lengths just to reclaim him."


    Lowering his gaze to avoid meeting anyone¡¯s eyes, Hayne spoke softly. "And I know this because¡­" He hesitated, pressing his lips together in a thin line as if unwilling to say more.

 Chapter 104 - 103: Necessary Steps Toward Revenge

    "No, never mind," Hayne shook off whatever he was going to say, taking a deep breath.


    "The past shouldn¡¯t matter more than the present," he muttered softly.


    "Anyway, Nanaki," he continued. "If we don¡¯t act now, the peace we want¡ªthe peace we¡¯re trying to build, all of it will come crumbling to the ground. You have to understand that all of us here would want nothing more than to live peacefully and quietly. However, our past doesn¡¯t yet allow that," he explained.


    "That is why," he continued, "let¡¯s try to do the best we can. We are not abandoning one another, no, we¡¯ll come together again." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nanaki¡¯s quiet face that held a hint of sadness, bloomed with approval, nodding softly at Hayne in agreement.


    "Anyways, that¡¯s that," Hayne said. "Let¡¯s all return to the living room, I have something for you all."


    As they all walked to the living room, Hayne made a turn, going into one of the rooms while others sat on the couch, waiting for him.


    Moments later, Hayne returned carrying an elegant shopping bag, the kind given at high-end stores with expensive purchases. He strode to the table, setting the bag down before reaching inside.


    With deliberate care, he pulled out several brand-new phones, each still sealed in its carton. Seiya, Nanaki, and Kaeliyus watched in silence as he gathered the devices against his chest.


    Then, stepping forward, he handed one to each of them, his voice light with amusement as he repeated, "For you," with every passing gesture.


    Examining the phone with keen curiosity, as if he was a being of a bygone era encountering modern technology for the first time, Kaeliyus wrinkled his brows. "What is this?" He asked, turning the phone over repeatedly.


    "Don¡¯t get me started," Hayne fired. "We both know you know what that is," he snarled.


    "Indeed I do. But I¡¯ve only ever seen it with you mortals and while I know it¡¯s for communication purposes, I¡¯ve never used one myself," Kaeliyus responded, earning an exasperated stare for Hayne. "Since I have no interest in it," he added.


    "Well, you already know. It¡¯s for communication purposes and you¡¯re going to be using it now," Hayne declared.


    "For what reasons, may I ask?" Kaeliyus pressed, twitching Hayne¡¯s brow.


    "If you¡¯d just wait and let me talk, you¡¯ll know the reasons," Hayne remarked.


    After handing over the phones to them, Hayne stepped back into the middle so all eyes were on him.


    "Those are the phones we¡¯ll use to communicate with one another," he started. "Since we are all going our separate ways for now, we have to keep in touch to pass informations. Everything we need is already registered inside," he explained.


    "Then I don¡¯t need this," Kaeliyus interjected sharply, getting everyone¡¯s eyes on him except Seiya¡¯s¡ªhe could already see them all including every part of the house without having to turn or tilt his gaze¡ªhe had merely been doing it out of politeness but isn¡¯t obligated to.


    Hayne raised a brow at Kaeliyus, silently asking him to emphasize.


    "The only person I would be communicating with is my Lord, none of you mortals," he began calmly. "And since my Lord and I can already communicate through telepathy, I have no use for this¡­." he paused, studying the phone with disgust. "..this mortal produced failure."


    Seiya¡¯s brow twitched at this, head snapping to Kaeliyus. Kaeliyus¡¯ breath hitched, thinking Seiya was irked by the way he spoke, but when Seiya tilted his head in question with a puzzled face rather than an angry one, his nerves relaxed.


    Seeing as Seiya wasn¡¯t bothered by what Kaeliyus said or the way he said it, Kaeliyus speculated what could¡¯ve gotten his Lord looking puzzled from the words he spoke.


    "Are you perhaps surprised to hear that we can communicate telepathically, my Lord?" Kaeliyus put out casually, unsure if it was what got Seiya looking puzzled. Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    "We can?" Seiya¡¯s soft voice came, stilling Kaeliyus briefly for a moment, seeing as his speculation was right on the mark.


    "Oh my Lord," Kaeliyus breathed softly, gazing at Seiya with eyes filled with care. "We can communicate through telepathy. Just that I haven¡¯t used it with you yet so you weren¡¯t aware but we certainly can," he explained.


    "Like this," Kaeliyus added then went silent.


    My Lord, he began in his mind. Hearing a voice other than Ibyu¡¯s inside his mind, Seiya was breifly unsettled. You look more radiant today, Kaeliyus continued, shifting Seiya¡¯s expression to one of exasperation.


    Seiya awkwardly averted his gaze, causing Hayne and Nanaki to look between the both of them in in silent question, wondering just what Kaeliyus had said through the telepathy.


    A wide smile spread across Kaeliyus¡¯ face, proud of himself and happy that he¡¯s gotten a step closer to Seiya¡ªaccording to him.


    The awkward silence stretched for a while before Hayne resumed talking.


    "A situation might arise where you might need it, you¡¯ll never know," Hayne told Kaeliyus who scoffed in reply.


    Retrieving a small button phone, hsune approached Nanaki. "Here, this is for you as well," he said, extending the compact black device. Before Nanaki could question it, Hayne clarified, "Since your mission is both complex and risky, using a basic phone like this will help prevent tracking when relaying information."


    "We¡¯ll discuss the starting point of your mission later," he continued before shifting his gaze to Seiya. "For now, you should rest. I¡¯ve already strained your eyes enough with all that information." His tone left little room for argument.


    "Tomorrow morning, we set out for the next phase."


    Walking over to Seiya, Kaeliyus extended a hand, his posture bowing slightly in respect. "My Lord, I¡¯ll escort you."


    Without any protest or hesitation, Seiya took Kaeliyus¡¯ hand and walked out the room with him, heading to rest.


    Since there was nothing more to do for the day, the others also went to rest.


    *****


    The next day, they all woke up, completing their various morning routines, having breakfast together¡ªthough Seiya¡¯s dish was special as usual while the others ate whatever.


    Hayne and Seiya got ready to leave to get his imprint covered. Since it was a casual outing, Seiya decided to leave his staff in the house. As they both stood at the threshold, ready to leave, Kaeliyus and Nanaki walked over to them.


    Smiling big, Hayne spoke in a soft mocking tone. "Sorry but, it¡¯s just me and Seiya today, none of you get to tag along."


    An angry vein popped along Kasliyus¡¯ temple, eyes ablaze with searing fire as he glared at Hayne who chuckled softly, amused by his reaction.


    Meanwhile, Nanaki only had his eyes staring hole into Seiya who gazed away at nothing, avoiding Naki¡¯s persistent stare.


    Swiftly turning Seiya to face the door, Hayne teased. "Now, both of you be good and wait at home for us." He pushed Seiya out, leaving before any of them could protest or stare more daggers at him.


    Hayne and Seiya arrived at their destination some time later, standing on the porch of a house. Seiya¡¯s brows knitted as he peered into the house, his expression beneath the mask clouded with confusion¡ªwondering why Hayne had brought him here instead of the store to cover his imprint like they had planned.

 Chapter 105 - 104: Burdens of Atonement Engraved

    Hayne rang the doorbell as they stood on the porch, waiting for the resident to come open up for them. A second later, a man creaked open the door, meeting Hayne and Seiya.


    The man, Hayne¡¯s uncle, his eyes spread wide in shock seeing the both of them outside¡ªbut without letting the man¡¯s shock linger or waiting for any proper invitation in, Hayne walked in, followed by Seiya.


    The man remained frozen on his spot at the door, mouth agape with facial expression dark with mounting dread. After some moment, whatever feeling of mixture he felt gradually faded. He shut the door, walking into the house to meet his nephew.


    As he made his way to Hayne, he was heavily cautious of Seiya who seated on the couch, avoiding any eye contact or even getting closer to him. The man grabbed Hayne by the back of his clothe, pulling him away into another room for privacy.


    Hayne let out a soft awkward chuckle at him, knowing how Seiya¡¯s eyes work that he could still see them even if in this other room.


    "You," his uncle began in a desperate whispery tone, eyes wide with disbelief. "You brought him to my house?!!" He asked, unbelieving of what he saw.


    Ever since he found out from Hayne while still in the hospital that the person behind the city¡¯s uproar regarding the Blind Fangs, was none other than Seiya, he had been more scared and cautious of him.


    He had always known Seiya not to be ordinary but didn¡¯t expect that he was capable of such a feat. While some people openly rejoiced, delighted that someone they now regard as a hero was delivering justice by taking down members of the Blind Fangs, others shared the same joy but remained cautious, fearful of provoking the wrath of the Blind Fangs and drawing their ire upon themselves.


    The reason Hayne¡¯s uncle was paranoid was because he¡¯s afraid of Seiya and having him in his home where his kids and wife live, seemed too dangerous.


    Looking at Hayne with eyes filled with dread, he continued. "Why would you¡ª" he didn¡¯t get to finish his words when Hayne interjected.


    "Uncle," Hayne called quietly. "Nothing is going to happen, it¡¯s fine," he assured. Though there wasn¡¯t any smile on his face, his expression was soft. "So, let¡¯s get it started already. The sooner you start, the earlier you finish, the earlier we get to leave¡ªdon¡¯t you think?"


    The man¡¯s tight expressions loosened, thinking over what Hayne had just said.


    "W-well¡­I guess you¡¯re right," he said. "But even so, I already stopped tattooing years ago," he sighed. "But I guess your stubborn ass just doesn¡¯t listen." Discover stories at NovelFire.C?m


    "Oh c¡¯mon! You¡¯re the only one I trust who can do this, so please."


    "Don¡¯t blame me if it doesn¡¯t come out any good."


    "Yeah, yeah," Hayne sang as he walked back to the living room with his uncle to meet Seiya.


    The man¡¯s gaze went straight at Seiya, a chilling nervousness shrouding him in an instant causing him to shudder.


    "I-I¡¯ll g-get my tools," he announced in a nervous stammer before awkwardly making his way out.


    Hayne walked over to Seiya, sitting beside him. "You must be quite surprised, aren¡¯t you?" He asked, a prideful smile curling his lips. "That my uncle is the one to cover up the imprint."


    Seiya merely watched his proud smile in silence, a little exasperated. It was true that he had indeed been shocked by being brought to Hayne¡¯s uncle¡¯s house instead of a store, and then finding out his uncle would be the one covering up his imprint.


    Hayne¡¯s uncle returned a while later, nervously asking Seiya to follow him to another room where he had set up everything. Seiya complied without any protest, following the man with Hayne strolling behind them.


    The man nervously instructed Seiya to take off his clothes and lay down on a metal table that was arched upward a little. Seiya rested still on his back, half his upper body raised a bit.


    With a little cold sweat beading his face, the man took his own seat on a stool beside Seiya. He rummaged through his tool case, finding a piece of paper with the symbol drawn¡ªone Hayne had previously handed over to him when he informed him about this.


    The man placed the piece of paper aside on a table where he could see it, picked up his tool and switched it on. As he leaned over to Seiya, his hands hovered tremblingly over the spot he was supposed to be working on. He couldn¡¯t help but feel so unsettled that he was about to touch Seiya¡¯s skin to draw something¡ªhe felt overwhelmed and at the same time, unease.


    The man¡¯s hand lingered shakily over Seiya for several moments, sweating with no hint of carrying out what they were here for.


    Exhaling out loud, Hayne drew his uncle¡¯s attention. "What are you doing?" He asked quietly while the man merely gazed up at him, puzzled¡ªbecause he hadn¡¯t yet started anything.


    "I understand that it is okay to have some fear toward him," Hayne began in a low voice. "But do not regard him with such eyes like you would a monster," he chided. The simmering anger within his eyes as he stared at his uncle was evident


    "He¡¯s just a boy¡­like me," Hayne continued. "And while he might possess some unnatural, unsettling powers, he¡¯s a human like you¡ªa child. So why do you treat him this way?" Hayne asked, clearly hurt.


    "While I understand that it is natural and normal for us to fear what we do not comprehend, there are levels of disrespect and you¡¯ve crossed them all."


    The man¡¯s hand holding the tool fell limp on his laps, eyes slowly spreading wide. His gaze flicked from Hayne to Seiya, eyes glistening with a hint of guilt and regret as he took in the slender form of the child before him.


    Seiya merely laid there in silence, unbothered and uninterested.


    Several moments go by, the weight of Hayne¡¯s words settling into the man. After a while, he straightened up on his chair, exhaling out loud.


    "Indeed," the man finally spoke, his voice soft and quiet. "I apologize for such an act unbefitting of me," he said in earnest.


    Taking up his tool and switching it on once more, he leaned in close to Seiya. Though still wary and cautious, he surpressed it, working his art on Seiya¡¯s collar¡ªpeeking at the piece of paper for reference as his hand moved professionally and gracefully.


    After hours of meticulously tattooing on Seiya and covering up the imprint, he told Seiya he was good to go.


    The symbol¡ªan infinity mark drawn horizontally across the imprint on his collar¡ªwas designed with a delicate circular loop at its center, further concealing the imprint beneath it. At the end of one loop, facing inward toward the center of his chest, a small opening revealed a vivid trail of blood. The crimson lines, thin, clean and straight, descended toward his chest plate but stopped just above it, then curved upward again in the same clean trail into the infinity symbol, creating an endless loop.


    The tattoo, though tiny, effectively masked the imprint. Hayne had explained that, with so many lost children and no way to count them all, the infinity symbol was a fitting choice¡ªits endless form symbolizing every soul lost, the blood traces representing their lives, eternally looping in remembrance.


    "Wow, you did a good job," Hayne clapped, praising his uncle, as he checked out the tattoo.


    "My skills are a bit rusty now but I think a talent never dies," his uncle remarked, earning a look that spelt ¡¯shamelessness¡¯ from Hayne.


    "I¡¯d like to take a photo of it if you don¡¯t mind," the man said.


    Hayne looked to Seiya for approval but he merely shrugged in response.


    "Sure, it¡¯s your work anyway and Seiya couldn¡¯t care less. But what do you want it for?" Hayne asked.


    "I just want to gawk at my handiwork and be proud." The man brought out his phone, snapping the tattoo when suddenly, in an instant, Seiya grabbed his wrist in a bone crushing grip that got the man yelping.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 106 - 105: Seiya, a Mind Reader?

    Hayne was startled by this, eyes darting from his uncle to Seiya and back.


    "W-what happened? What did you do?" Hayne asked, directing his question to his uncle whose eyes squinted, wincing in pain.


    "I-I don¡¯t know," the man cried out, his face wrinkled and pale with sweat.


    Snapping his head back to Seiya, Hayne hesitated but spoke. "Sei, please¡­let him go," he requested softly.


    Seiya¡¯s brow knitted, ignoring Hayne¡¯s request.


    "Please," Hayne repeated.


    Loosening his knitted brows, Seiya loosened his grip around the man¡¯s wrist, releasing him. The man shot up from his chair, wrapping his palm around the area as he recoiled. Bruises bloomed over his wrist from the tight grip.


    The man panted, eyes red as the area pulsed with pain. Seeing the severity of the bruise, Hayne¡¯s puzzled look deepened.


    "What did you do?" Hayne asked his uncle once again, his tone soft and low.


    The man merely huffed, trying to calm his nerves as even he had no idea what he did to provoke such treatment from Seiya.


    Hayne turned his gaze back to Seiya, realizing that the look on his uncle¡¯s face was one of utter cluelessness¡ªthat even he seemed unaware of what was happening.


    "What did he do?" Hayne asked Seiya softly, the shock on his face gradually fading as the tension in the air faded.


    Sitting up, Seiya peered at the man who shuddered under Seiya¡¯s gaze, studying him. Seeing the man¡¯s reactions to be earnest, Seiya shifted his gaze to Hayne.


    "He lied," Seiya replied curtly.


    Hayne¡¯s gaze turned to his uncle in question, then back at Seiya, hoping for an emphasis.


    Reaching out for his shirt, Seiya continued. "When you asked him what he would use the photo for," he paused, wearing his cloth over his head. "He lied."


    Hayne¡¯s gaze immediately snapped to his uncle who was already struck still by Seiya¡¯s revelation. The man gazed with wide-eyed shock at Seiya, unmoving.


    He lied? Hayne echoed in his mind, trying to fully understand the situation.


    He wanted to question his uncle to clarify what Seiya was talking about but a chilling thought struck him stiff on the spot.


    Even if his uncle had lied, how did Seiya know?


    Looking from his uncle to Seiya, Hayne¡¯s gaze scrutinized Seiya who casually adjusted his clothes, unbothered. Hayne was trying to come to an understanding, to know how Seiya could have known his uncle was lying.


    He wondered if it was because of his eyes, which saw through all things¡ªperhaps they had discerned the subtle change in his uncle¡¯s heartbeat when he lied.


    But then again, as far as he knew, Seiya¡¯s eyes granted him sight beyond surfaces and the ability to slow time. Seeing through objects did not grant him the power to hear or perceive the rhythm of a heartbeat. The thought was beyond Hayne¡¯s comprehension.


    Setting his inner turmoil aside, he faced his uncle who trembled with eyes glued to Seiya.


    "Did you lie?" Hayne asked, eyes fixated on the man now looking pale and stricken from the situation.


    The man¡¯s eyes briefly shifted from Seiya to Hayne then back. His face held a hint of reluctance when Hayne asked the question which further confirmed Seiya¡¯s words. Still, Hayne wanted to know exactly what it was his uncle lied about. Discover more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    "Just speak already, he isn¡¯t going to do anything to you!" Hayne snapped, irritated by his uncle¡¯s persistent ceaseless trembling before Seiya.


    The man turned his head toward his nephew, offering him his attention, yet the corners of his eyes flickered toward Seiya, stealing wary glances.


    "I-I¡­" The man started, stammering nervously.


    "I had asked to take a photo not because I want to admire my handiwork like I¡¯d said but because I¡­" his voice trailed off, gaze shifting back to Seiya who sat comfortably on the table, staring straight at the man as he talked.


    The man¡¯s head slowly dipped as he continued. "I had wanted to get a photo of him to try conduct a research to find out who he was," he blurted, eyes squeezing shut from shame at his own behavior.


    Hayne remained gazing at his uncle whose head remained bowed from repentance, saying nothing but the disappointment was evident on his face. While he understood that curiosity and the desire to know and understand things people don¡¯t comprehend pushes them to do certain things, he was still disappointed.


    As Hayne watched his uncle with eyes filled with disappointment, another chilling thought struck him, tearing his gaze from his uncle and snapping it toward Seiya instantly. His mind reeled as he wondered whether Seiya already knew this, hence why he almost sprained his uncle¡¯s wrist. If he did, doesn¡¯t that mean Seiya also has the ability to read minds?


    Hayne¡¯s feet rooted to the ground, cold sweat drenching him whole as the thought paralyzed him. Should Seiya be able to read minds, not that he¡¯s sure since he can¡¯t expect to know everything about Seiya, considering how complex he is, always doing things that go beyond the norms¡ªdoesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s been reading his mind?


    Focusing more intently on Seiya, Hayne feared more, seeing how calm he looked. Was he calm because he could already read his uncle¡¯s mind, so he isn¡¯t at all bothered by the situation?


    No, no! Hayne shook off the thought the next second, knowing Seiya had always been that calm in any situation after he changed¡ªhe admitted he was just being paranoid.


    The thought that Seiya is able to read minds feared him so badly that his heart kept pounding no matter how much he tried to calm down. Hayne decided to set the matter aside, preferring to confirm from Seiya first before concluding¡ªthat is, after apologizing first of course.


    "Sei," Hayne called softly, taking some steps closer. "Could you please wait in the living room while I talk to my uncle?"


    Without protesting, Seiya rose from the table, making his way out toward the living room. As Seiya passed by, the man¡¯s breath ceased, flinching. But Seiya neither turned or even cast him a glance, indifferent as he walked away.


    Turning to his uncle, Hayne let out a soft sigh before asking him to take a seat on the table to examine his wrist. Hayne took the man¡¯s wrist, examining the bruise which he found quite severe with a little strain.


    "You have to get to the hospital for better treatment," Hayne said, disinfecting the bruise with some disinfectant he found in the man¡¯s tool case.


    The man remained silent, head slightly bowed to avoid any eye contact with Hayne. Sighing, Hayne apologized to him for the harsh treatment he got from Seiya¡ªbut also making sure the man knew his fault in the matter.


    Seiya and his uncle had little conversations for quite a while, not forgetting to chide him. He rose to go meet Seiya in the living room after making sure to tell the man to visit a hospital for treatment.


    Meeting Seiya seated on a couch in the living room, Hayne gestured for them to leave.


    "There¡¯s still somewhere else we need to go," Hayne informed. But as Seiya walked toward the door, Hayne called him back.


    "Sei," he began softly. "Can you please tell me how you knew my uncle was lying?" He asked, gazing straight at him.


    Seiya watched him in silence for a minute, as if contemplating before speaking up. "I can hear the pulsation of hearts," he revealed nonchalantly.


    Hayne was struck numb and dumbfounded for a moment, gaze zeroed on Seiya.


    "W-what are you talking about?" He finally spoke, stuttering from nervousness¡ªface pale, drained of color. "What do you mean?"


    Watching him again in silence for a while, Seiya answered. "It means I can hear the beat of hearts, down to every pulse, so I know when a person is lying or telling the truth."


    Standing before Seiya as he revealed this to him, his mind reeled, shock clouding his thoughts and dulling his senses, the sounds of his surroundings beginning to fade. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayne¡¯s feet felt glued to the ground, cold sweat beading him as his dread filled gaze fell downward, heart pounding to a crescendo. His body was rigid as his hand slowly went up to his chest, feeling the raw fear tighten around him.


    He trembled, thinking back to all the times he¡¯s ever spoken in front of Seiya, how, most times, he was so carefree in his presence. He couldn¡¯t help the thought that stabbed at him that, had he ever, for once, told a single lie to Seiya, he might¡¯ve ended up dead by now¡ªthis sent a wave of terror and distress shooting through his nerves.

 Chapter 107 - 106: Final Request and Mission?

    While Hayne remained numb and rooted from fear, Seiya watched him, hearing his hammering heartbeat grate against his ears.


    He wondered if his revelation was one enough to cause a reaction like this, because he couldn¡¯t quite comprehend why Hayne was in such a condition¡ªlooking so pale and terrified.


    Seiya waited, hoping Hayne would regain himself any moment so they could leave but Hayne made no sign of recovering from whatever turmoil got him like that, so Seiya who didn¡¯t quite like the idea of remaining there doing nothing, spoke up instead.


    "Can we get going now?" His voice cut through the tension and silence in the room, jolting Hayne back and drawing his attention.


    Staring with wide-eyed shock at him for a moment, Hayne nodded repeatedly. "Y-yeah," he whispered.


    Seiya turned and Hayne followed, leaving the house.


    "Where are we headed next?" Seiya asked, jolting Hayne who had once again drifted into thoughts.


    "Uhm..the park," Hayne replied hesitantly as if rethinking the decision. When Seiya said nothing in response, he added, "to catch some fresh air."


    Seiya and Hayne strolled to a park, sitting on a nearby bench. Even though it was a weekday, the park was still quite packed with people.


    They both sat in silence, watching the kids play around with their parents and friends. Seiya was engrossed in watching the children when a loud sigh from Hayne drew his attention.


    He turned his gaze to Hayne whose head rested back on the bench, a small smile on his lips as he gazed up at the sky.


    "I shouldn¡¯t think about it too much," Hayne muttered, getting a questioning tilt of the head from Seiya but Hayne ignored him.


    Hayne sighed once again, his mouth slightly agape as he breathed out, muscles relaxing as he basked in the warm breeze that swept through them.


    "Yeah, I definitely shouldn¡¯t," he muttered to himself again.


    Turning to Seiya, a big smile stretched across his lips as he said. "You should take off your blindfold and let the warm breeze brush against your face."


    Before Seiya could even protest or do anything, Hayne reached out his hands. "Let me help you."


    He unwrapped Seiya¡¯s blindfold which at first, irked Seiya but the moment the warm breeze hit his face, whatever irritation was building up inside of him died instantly.


    Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Seiya squeezed his eyes shut, feeling the warm breeze against his face, a stark contrast to the suffocating feel from the blindfold.


    "Relaxing, right?" Hayne asked as they both rested their heads back on the bench.


    "Mn," Seiya replied softly, basking in the warm breeze.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving in two days," Hayne blurted out of nowhere, smile slowly fading as he maintained his gaze at the sky.


    There was silence for some moment before Seiya¡¯s voice came through. "Mn."


    A loud sigh escaped Hayne at his brief reply.


    "Well, I knew you wouldn¡¯t care about it much but.." he paused, lashes fluttering gently as he blinked to maintain his focus at the sky. "I just wanted to have a moment with you before I leave," Hayne admitted in a soft tone.


    "I¡¯m afraid this is where our journey comes to a break," he continued. "Not to an end though because you¡¯ll continue yours and I, mine. Just not together¡­.FOR NOW," he emphasized the last part.


    As they conversed¡ªmore accurately, as Hayne spoke at length about his impending departure, reminiscing about their time together¡ªa ball rolled between their legs, pulling their attention. They both looked down, first at the ball, then in the direction from which it had come.


    A little boy, no older than five, dressed in a simple shirt and shorts, came running toward them. He stopped just in front of them, crouching down to retrieve his ball.


    Seiya and Hayne watched the boy in silence. But as the child rose with the ball, his gaze landed on Seiya, and without hesitation, he pointed an accusing finger and blurted, "Monster."


    While Seiya remained unbothered and merely stared at the boy, Hayne¡¯s face contorted uglily in anger, distorting his features beyond recognition.


    "What did you say?" Hayne asked in a thick harsh tone, glaring daggers at the boy.


    The little boy flinched, fear gripping his nerves as he stood frozen under Hayne¡¯s oppressing glare.


    Leaning in close to the boy¡¯s face, Hayne¡¯s eyes widened more creepily to further frighten the boy. "Who did you call a monster? How do you know a monster?" Hayne asked, very close to the boy¡¯s face who shuddered from Hayne¡¯s imposing face, letting the ball drop to the ground.


    "Your father is a monster. Your mother is a monster. Even you, are a monster," Hayne rapped sternly.


    The boy¡¯s face contorted, a sharp wail erupting as his mouth opened wide in a cry that drew the attention of those nearby. It didn¡¯t take long for a woman to start rushing over¡ªhis mother.


    Seeing her approach, Hayne stepped back slightly, retrieving the ball where it had come to rest.


    The woman reached them, squatting down to her son¡¯s level and gently asking what had happened.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did you hurt yourself?" she asked, scanning him for injuries while trying to comfort him.


    "I know, right?" Hayne chipped in, drawing the woman¡¯s attention who turned her gaze to him, wondering what had happened between him and his son.


    "I mean," Hayne continued, a bright warm smile plastered to his face, entirely different from the expression he had worn a while ago. "Kids are quite complicated haha. Crying just ¡¯cause your ball got stuck," he smiled, rolling the ball on his hand.


    Despite his mother¡¯s presence, the boy¡¯s crying persisted, so she gently lifted him, cradling him against her shoulder.


    The woman¡¯s gaze drifted to Seiya who sat quiet like a statue, watching them. Her eyes lingered on him for several moments as if studying his features. As she did, her face slowly twisted into a faint grimace, which Hayne couldn¡¯t help but notice.


    "But here, I got the ball," Hayne cut in, waving the ball in the woman¡¯s face, tearing her eyes from Seiya.


    "Let me give it to him, maybe he¡¯ll stop crying," Hayne suggested, stepping behind the woman to meet the boy¡¯s crying face.


    "Here, take your ball," Hayne said softly, his tone sweet, causing even the boy¡¯s mother to smile. But far from that, while Hayne spoke in a sweet tone, his expression was twisted darkly, glaring daggers at the crying boy.


    "When you meet strangers, it¡¯s important to be polite so they¡¯ll treat you kindly in return. Otherwise, they might harm you, understand?" He continued sweetly, eyes seething with menace at the boy, conveying an entirely different message.


    The boy¡¯s cries grew louder, prompting the mother to turn quickly, gently shaking him in an attempt to calm him.


    Reaching out her hand, she took the ball, thanking Hayne for his kindness and sweet advice before leaving with her child. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stupid," Hayne muttered after them.


    Turning his attention back to Seiya, he watched him in silence while Seiya blinked back in response to his stare.


    "Shall we leave?" He asked. Seiya rested back on the bench, squeezing shut his eyes and gazing back up at the sky.


    "No, wait a little longer," he replied.


    "The warm breeze here is relaxing, isn¡¯t it?" Hayne asked as he made his way to sit beside Seiya.


    "Mn." Seiya replied.


    The two basked in the warm breeze a while more, reluctant to leave, especially Seiya. As they sat side by side in silence, Seiya noticed Hayne kept stealing glances at him. His lips would part occasionally to speak but nothing would come out, as if reluctant but Seiya didn¡¯t bother to pry.


    Glancing to him moments later, Hayne spoke. "How about now?" He was asking if it was now okay to leave.


    "Not yet," Seiya replied.


    "Don¡¯t your eyes hurt?"


    "A bit but it¡¯s okay."


    A while later¡­..


    "How about now?" Hayne asked yet again.


    "Not yet." Came the same reply from Seiya.


    "Do your eyes hurt?"


    "A little but it¡¯s okay."


    Doubting, Hayne rose from the bench, moving to Seiya¡¯s front. He leaned in, gently using his hands to part his eyelids to check his eyes. The moment Hayne parted them and saw the faint blood starting to form in Seiya¡¯s eyes, panic shot through him.


    "It¡¯s not okay! Let¡¯s go!" He shouted in panic, hurriedly wrapping back Seiya¡¯s blindfold before dragging him away.


    Getting home, Hayne immediately rushed in with Seiya, pushing aside Kaeliyus who came to greet them. Hayne pushed Seiya down on the couch, hastily dimming all the lights before rushing back to him.


    "Does it sting?" He asked, clearly concerned.


    "It¡¯s okay," Seiya replied.


    "What have you done to my Lord?!" Kaeliyus who had remained silent, watching Hayne scramble here and there in haste, finally asked, seeing the situation.


    Neither Hayne nor Seiya replied to Kaeliyus, he was totally ignored. Beside him stood Naki who looked puzzled by the situation but asked nothing.


    Making his way over to Seiya, Kaeliyus squatted in front of hm. "My Lord, are you alright? Is there anything you want? Are you currently in pain?" He bombarded but before the moment could stretch, Hayne pulled him back by his collar.


    "Leave him rest!"


    As much as Kaeliyus would¡¯ve liked to protest, seeing Seiya rest quietly on the couch, he relented.


    ****


    The day stretched into evening and they had all finished taking their baths, preparing for dinner when Hayne entered the living room, standing firm in front of Seiya who sat casually beside Kaeliyus.


    Kaeliyus narrowed his brows at Hayne, wondering what the mortal had to say.


    "I don¡¯t think I can let it go after all," Hayne muttered, head slowly bowed. He hesitated for a moment before continuing, gaze snapping up at Seiya with resolve. "Sei please, I need your help," he blurted, bowing his head.


    "I just want you to do one more thing for me before I leave. Just one mission, please," he pleaded, head remaining bowed.


    "How preposterous!" Kaeliyus remarked. But before Kaeliyus could continue, Seiya cut in. "Go on," he told Hayne.


    "I want to hear about the mission," Seiya added.


    Keeping his head bowed, Hayne spoke. "16 demons," he began. "I want you to eliminate 16 high ranking demons."

 Chapter 108 - 107: Village in the Outskirts | The 16 Demons | Seiya’s Anger

    As Hayne voiced his request politely, his eyes shifted to the corners, stealing glances at Kaeliyus with a sidelong look.


    "Demons?" Seiya echoed, glancing briefly at Kaeliyus before returning his gaze back to Hayne.


    Kaeliyus sat in silence, irritated that they kept stealing glances at him just ¡¯cause they were talking about demons like he was the one in question but he couldn¡¯t protest or say anything because his young Lord was involved.


    Straightening up from his bowed position, Hayne replied. "Yes," before strolling to sit on the couch opposite Seiya.


    He exhaled loudly before continuing. "In the outskirts of the city is a small village overtaken by 16 high ranking demons," Hayne revealed, his tone quiet with sadness.


    While Seiya remained blank, he was curious to hear more but Kaeliyus however, had no interest whatsoever, seemingly like he already knew what Hayne was talking about.


    "That village has been secluded from the city for a while now," Hayne continued. "It is ruled by 16 upper ranking demons that rival even the power of most high ranking Humanity Saviors we have in our world currently. The people in the village are nothing but nutrient to them."


    Raising his brow at the revelation he found absurd, Seiya asked. "Why would humans be nutrients to demons in their own lands?"


    Casting his gaze low, a soft melancholic smile played on Hayne¡¯s lips. "Funny, isn¡¯t it? When I first found out, I also thought the same," he said.


    "But then again, the nation¡¯s current manpower remains unstable, with countless Awakeners as Rogues out there. The Humanity Saviors not only have to fight demons and monsters but also their own kind, the rogues. It¡¯s fair to say the Heroes system stands at the losing end," Hayne explained.


    "In every land, there is a fair share of unfairness within its structure, and this¡­ is one such instance. While some roam freely across the country, cities and open roads, others are held captive, their lives no longer their own¡ªjust as ours once were."


    Hearing this, Kaeliyus¡¯ brow twitched, recalling all what his young Lord had gone through. He silently cursed Hayne for wording it like that and reminding his Lord about his cruel past but glancing over to Seiya, he was as blank as a sheet of paper¡ªunbothered.


    "Months ago, it was said that sixteen demons appeared without warning, unleashing chaos upon the city and claiming countless lives to cement their dominion. This, of course, occurred while most of the top-tier Humanity Saviors were away on missions, leaving only the lower ranks to confront them¡ªnone of whom survived."


    "This prompted the recall of all high-ranking Humanity Saviors, but by the time they arrived, the demons had already entrenched themselves, seizing control of a village on the outskirts," Hayne explained. "Since then, they have ruled over the villagers, sacrificing many to their own kind. As part of their established rule, a villager is sacrificed to them each month."


    Before Hayne could continue, Seiya interjected. "And why, after all this time, have the Humanity Saviors failed to eliminate the demons and free the people? Are they truly that weak?"


    "Far from that," Hayne replied. "Let¡¯s take you for example. With your power, if you¡¯re faced with a hundred or more enemies that you have to fight everyday, even you can¡¯t handle it, can you?" Hayne asked but without waiting for an answer, he continued.


    "Such is the state of the Humanity Saviors. Though their numbers are vast, those of high ranks remain scarce. That is why they¡¯re actively searching for Awakeners to join the academy through the yearly recruitment examinations," Hayne explained. "The world currently tilts in favor of the Demons and Rogues," he added.


    "The main reason they have yet to rescue the villagers from the demons is this¡ªthe village is encased within a powerful barrier, one the H.S.A has spent months studying, yet still failed to break," he said.


    "Many Humanity Saviors have attempted to dismantle it, including those summoned from neighboring countries, but all efforts have been in vain. Without a way inside, how can they hope to fight, let alone rescue their people?" Hayne sighed.


    "Not only that, but the barrier is said to be tied to the life force of every villager. Should it be forcefully broken, we risk killing them all," he revealed.


    "Left with no other option, the H.S turned to the Twelve Elders¡ªparticularly one among them, a man known to cut through anything. But even they are uncertain whether his blade would spare the villagers¡¯ life force. However, the true reason the rescue remains delayed is that this particular elder is currently absent from Japan. As those of his kind work in the shadows, their whereabouts are seldom known, but the last time he was contacted, he revealed he was elsewhere and would return in a month¡¯s time."


    "So even if the Humanity Saviors long to rescue their people, they cannot¡ªat least, not yet. The H.S Association is preparing for war, set to take place before the next sacrifice, exactly one month from now. But even before then, more villagers will undoubtedly perish, and that is what I seek to prevent," Hayne admitted.


    "With demons capable of matching even most high-ranking Humanity Saviors in strength, it will be a blood-soaked battle," he added. His voice softened, and with his head slightly bowed, he murmured, "I know those trapped inside are longing for salvation more than anything."


    "While I know this is dangerous, seeming like I¡¯m pushing you to your death because I won¡¯t be there to help, I just thought that maybe with your power," he paused, lifting his gaze to meet Seiya¡¯s. "¡­we could do something to help."


    "This would undoubtedly stir yet another uproar in the city if you were to intervene¡­ And though I have preached endlessly about keeping a low profile, I suppose, in the end, lives matter more," Hayne admitted with a soft smile before continuing. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our manpower is limited¡ªNanaki, Kaeliyus, and yourself. As for me, I lack any combat ability and will be leaving soon, so I wonder just how much we can truly do. Ideally, I would have Nanaki depart at the same time as me, but for this final mission¡­ he can stay and lend his aid."


    Saying nothing, Seiya rose to his feet, stretching as he felt stiff and bored from all the talk.


    "Naki can leave the same day as you," Seiya started, drawing Hayne and Kaeliyus¡¯ gaze. "I think I can manage with just Kael."


    First, Kaeliyus¡¯ brows were knitted together in ire when he heard Seiya call his elite that way..but when Seiya also called him not just by his name but also a nickname, his head exploded.


    His hands dramatically flew to his mouth in exaggerated surprise, eyes alight with sparks of admiration as he gazed up at Seiya.


    "My Lord," he breathed softly, eyes never leaving Seiya.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, veins pulsed along Hayne¡¯s forehead, his mind running a quick thorough process of things, trying to remember whether Seiya had ever called him by his name.


    But before Hayne could even make an issue out of it, a loud sigh erupted from Kaeliyus which drew their attention.


    Only a minute ago was he all excited and all over Seiya but now, he looked quite down as he sighed.


    "What is it?" Hayne asked.


    He sighed yet again before responding. "I-I don¡¯t think I can offer any help in this mission," he admitted.


    With a brow raised, Hayne questioned, "why?"


    "Those demons," he began, "are powerful beings from the abyss¡ªjust like me. I have remained hidden ever since I left, and if I were to reveal myself now, fighting them alongside my Lord, it would expose my exact whereabouts¡­ and place my Lord in danger."


    But rather than clarifying, his words only deepened Hayne¡¯s confusion.


    "I don¡¯t quite follow," Hayne said.


    "I am not saying I cannot slay my own kind," Kaeliyus clarified. "I am simply saying I cannot risk exposing my Lord¡¯s existence to the demons¡ªwho may spread word of him to the abyss, thereby endangering him." Your next read awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    Even though Hayne would¡¯ve liked to know more, he hadn¡¯t forgotten what had happened back in the cavern when he had asked who Seiya was. So he knew even if he asked right now, Kaeliyus wouldn¡¯t be able to reveal it.


    "And I don¡¯t think my Lord should engage with them either," Kaeliyus added. "For, like me, they may recognize him and send word back home, which would bring nothing but danger upon him."


    Kaeliyus could not fight, as it would risk exposing his whereabouts, and he did not want Seiya to fight, as it would lead to his recognition and discovery by others. Hayne found himself trapped in a dilemma.


    But before he could mull over the matter further, Seiya¡¯s sharp voice came cutting through the tension harshly.


    "What meaningless words are you spouting right now?" Seiya demanded in a cold enraged tone, gaze bearing down oppressive intensity on Kaeliyus.

 Chapter 109 - 108: His Destiny Leads to Nothing but His Own Destruction

    Kaeliyus was struck still by Seiya¡¯s cold tone. The rage emanating from him couldn¡¯t go unnoticed. Sitting there and gazing up at his young Lord, Kaeliyus¡¯ heart pounded heavily within him, his mind searching for what he had said to provoke his anger.


    Even Hayne was taken aback, eyes wide and staring at Seiya¡ªclueless what had provoked him.


    "Isn¡¯t it bold of you to think those demons would live to tell what they witnessed?" Seiya asked, voice thick with anger and irritation as his gaze fixed oppressively on Kaeliyus.


    A shudder shot through Kaeliyus, goosebumps prickling his skin from Seiya¡¯s words. His eyes gradually widened as he remained staring up at Seiya¡ªdumbfounded and at the same time, impressed by him.


    Even Hayne from his seat, looked shocked with wide eyes as he stared at Seiya, unsure what to feel. Could he see this as Seiya¡¯s mere pride or just how solid his resolve proves?


    Kaeliyus and Hayne remained staring up at Seiya while he in return, gazed with simmering rage at Kaeliyus¡ªthe silence and tension in the room heavy.


    Only after some moments did Kaeliyus regain himself, speaking. "Y-yes, yes, My Lord," Kaeliyus said. Pressing a palm to his chest, he bowed with reverence, "forgive my oversight, my Lord."


    Even after Kaeliyus apologized, Seiya¡¯s gaze remained pressing down on him a while longer before turning away and returning to his seat on the couch.


    "Thank you," Kaeliyus said, finally lifting his head.


    Hayne exhaled aloud, relieved that the tension had lifted.


    "But my Lord," Kaeliyus began once more, looking to Seiya. "How would you break the barrier without ending up killing the villagers? Since their life forces are linked to it?"


    "Don¡¯t know yet," Seiya replied almost instantly. "We¡¯ll find a way after checking it out," he said, almost casually like it wasn¡¯t big of an issue.


    Without questioning any further, Kaeliyus took Seiya¡¯s words for it and nodded in agreement. He was beyond impressed and proud of his young Lord¡¯s bold approach to situations and problems¡ªhis respect toward him only deepened by the day.


    "Thank you," Hayne¡¯s voice came through. Lowering his head, Hayne showed his gratitude. "Thank you Sei, for agreeing to help even though it¡¯s a selfish request from me. Thank you."


    Kaeliyus cast him a side-eye as if to say : ¡¯so you¡¯re aware this is a selfish request.¡¯


    Without looking straight at him, Seiya replied. "It¡¯s okay."


    Seiya didn¡¯t see it the same way Kaeliyus and Hayne saw it¡ªgranting a request. He simply accepted because he was intrigued by the mission, intrigued by the demons powerful enough to pull feats like that¡ªhe simply wanted to fight them¡ªhe was curious to fight them.


    However, Seiya didn¡¯t bother telling them that and accepted Hayne¡¯s gratitude without further explanation.


    Hayne exhaled softly, resting back on the couch, all his stiffened muscles finally relaxing.


    "It¡¯s not yet late into the night yet, I¡¯d like to go shopping for some things I need before leaving," he said, yawning.


    "Sei, would you like to come along?" He asked with eyes full of expectancy but Seiya¡¯s reply came flat, "no," wiping his hopeful expression off his face. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, I guess so. You need to rest anyway." Hayne relented without protest.


    Turning to Kaeliyus, he met a deadly glare that spelt: ¡¯Don¡¯t even try!¡¯


    But Hayne still carried on anyway. "Escort me shopping, Kael," Hayne blurted, purposely calling him the same way Seiya did to tease him.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ sense of reasoning snapped. He lunged at Hayne, grabbing him by the collar with claws and fangs ready to dig in.


    "Woah woah," Hayne threw his palms out at him, gesturing for him to calm down. "See? This is the true nature of demons¡ªviolence!" Hayne teased more, a big mocking smile plastered to his face that further sparked Kaeliyus¡¯ anger.


    "This should¡¯ve been a skyscraper so I could throw you off," Kaeliyus muttered softly before releasing Hayne who chuckled in response.


    "No, like for real, let¡¯s go," Hayne said, his facial expression turning stern. Without waiting for Kaeliyus to respond, he rose and strolled toward the door.


    Watching him leave, Kaeliyus exhaled sharply before rising to his feet. "If you¡¯ll excuse me, my Lord," he said, bowing with his usual reverence before following Hayne out of the house.


    They walked down the quiet street, and when Kaeliyus was certain they had distanced themselves from the house, he stopped, halting just behind Hayne, who had taken a step ahead.


    "So?" Kaeliyus began, halting Hayne mid-step. "What is it you wanted to talk about? I know you didn¡¯t bring me out here just for shopping," he as Hayne turned to face him.


    With a sigh, Hayne turned back and resumed walking. "I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯ve finished shopping, or you¡¯ll end up ditching me and leaving me here alone."


    "You," Kaeliyus paused, his eyes narrowing as he watched Hayne walk ahead, "¡­really have a way of getting under my skin," he muttered, following him from behind.


    "Hahaha, I¡¯m honored," Hayne chuckled teasingly.


    The duo wandered through the city, exploring various shops and gathering the items Hayne needed. It took some time before they had everything and began their journey home.


    As they walked, Kaeliyus spoke once more. "Will you talk now or do you still have some gas left to pump on my nerves?"


    Hayne chuckled softly at his words, shaking his head. He sighed then halted and turned to face Kaeliyus.


    "About Seiya," Hayne began. "I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll turn up after I leave and honestly, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m really worried," he admitted.


    Kaeliyus raised a brow in mild indignation at his words but before he could speak, Hayne continued.


    "I¡¯m not sure what kind of life he¡¯ll have with you, but I hope it¡¯s one where he¡¯s truly free, unlike in the facility," he said, a small smile tugging at his lips, eyes filled with a gentle warmth.


    "Beyond that," he continued, "I don¡¯t want Seiya to grow complacent. If possible, I¡¯d like you to train him further, teach him things he hasn¡¯t yet learned, because there are dangers lurking everywhere."


    "Take care of him like you said you would, keep to your words."


    "Hmph!" Kaeliyus scoffed before Hayne could continue. "They¡¯re not mere words but my obligations," Kaeliyus clarified.


    "No one, not even the young Lord himself, is aware of the imminent danger that awaits him," Kaeliyus continued. "His future is fraught with perils beyond your comprehension. And at his current level, the way he is now, he will fall miserably."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ words left Hayne¡¯s face twisted in confusion.


    "I told you," Kaeliyus pressed on. "He is no ordinary being; he is the bridge between two worlds. Within him reside two opposing forces. From this point forward, his life will be nothing but struggle, conflict, and danger. And with his current strength, he will not survive."


    "That is why," Kaeliyus said firmly, "you should worry more about yourself, mortal. My Lord¡¯s cross is one that would crush you should you attempt to share in it." He fixed Hayne with a stern gaze. "His future, his fate, his very destiny¡ªare all leading to his own destruction."


    "That is why, WE¡­. are here to prevent that."

 Chapter 110 - 109: Nightmare?

    Hayne stood rooted to his spot, his wide eyes unblinking as he listened intently, though comprehension escaped him."


    As Kaeliyus went on about Seiya, his destiny and everything, Hayne was only being drowned deeper in confusion. He knew he wouldn¡¯t get a proper answer should he ask who truly Seiya was, so rather than interrupting, he simply watched Kaeliyus go on.


    Though the pressing question that so wanted to escape his lips was asking what Kaeliyus meant when he said "we are here for him," instead of "I am here for him."


    He wanted to know just who was the ¡¯We¡¯ because he knew he was definitely not included. However, he held his tongue.


    "So if it¡¯s worry, you need not," Kaeliyus continued. "He is in good hands," he assured.


    Without pausing to hear whether Hayne had a response, Kaeliyus turned away. "In any case, let us go. My Lord must be waiting," he said, striding off.


    Hayne¡¯s expression briefly shifted to an exasperated one as response to Kaeliyus¡¯ delusion about Seiya waiting for him but it quickly turned back to the confused expression that¡¯s been on his face ever since Kaeliyus started talking about Seiya.


    Hayne remained unmoving on his spot for a while longer before exhaling aloud in mild frustration and following after Kaeliyus.


    The duo went back home to find Seiya and his elite already retired to their room, their door locked. Kaeliyus approached the door and knocked, mindful that his young lord had gone the night without a meal.


    However, only Naki¡¯s voice came responding to him from within, informing him that Seiya had already slept off and shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, shunning Kaeliyus off.


    Kaeliyus protested, insisting it was never wise to sleep on an empty stomach, but the elite dismissed him all the more, scolding him for making a fuss and warning him not to wake Seiya with his noise. Though it pained him to think of his young lord going without dinner, he had no choice but to relent and retire to his own room with a heavy heart.


    Though he inwardly cursed Hayne, blaming him for taking him shopping and returning late. Since his Lord had nothing to eat before bed for the night, Kaeliyus sealed away the kitchen with his powers, denying Hayne any food as well.


    He preferred everyone going to bed with an empty stomach to even things out, though that did little to ease the guilt and sadness he felt over the matter. Of course Hayne protested, begging at some point but Kaeliyus never gave in so he himself relented and went to bed.


    The next morning, they all woke up as usual but when Seiya did, more dishes than what was usually prepared for him were awaiting him on the table. He was quite surprised but his surprise wasn¡¯t even given a second to mount when Kaeliyus kept bowing and apologizing over and over.


    Hayne suggested they share the meal, noting that it might be their last together, but Kaeliyus had no interest in sentimentality and flatly refused. Seiya also finished the meal which they had thought he wouldn¡¯t¡ªrevealing himself to be quite the eater. So Kaeliyus was both pleased and satisfied.


    After they ate their various meals, they rested, letting their food digest properly before Hayne called them all to the same room where he had made Seiya register the list of people on their killing list.


    He had them all sit on the chairs he made available before proceeding to the middle to be the center of their attention.


    Turning to Naki, he questioned. "You¡¯re aware that we leave tomorrow, right?"


    Naki nodded in response and Hayne commented "good."


    "I gathered you all here to inform you where you¡¯ll be carrying out your mission," Hayne began, referring to Naki¡¯s mission. "Precisely, where than man is."


    ¡¯That man,¡¯ both Naki and Seiya instantly knew Hayne was talking about Mr. Sanio. Kaeliyus on the other hand, took a moment before grasping.


    "He¡¯s currently in Kyushu island, precisely Kagoshima city," Hayne continued. "He probably went there for a rest after the commotion that rose with our escape but people like that shouldn¡¯t even be given a moment of peace," Hayne remarked.


    "I¡¯ve tried searching through the city, hoping to find yet another facility there but I couldn¡¯t. Though I¡¯m not convinced there¡¯s none there, that is why Nanaki," Hayne paused for a moment before continuing. "You¡¯ll be heading there to secretly keep tabs on him."


    "Most of the third-floor seniors we¡¯ve parted ways with have been to the other labs, but they were blindfolded before being taken, so they don¡¯t actually know where the facilities are," Hayne explained. "Your task is to uncover the other facilities¡¯ locations¡ªall while keeping a close watch on him."


    "Kagoshima is quite far from here but you¡¯ll be taking a train and should arrive in 7-8 hours. You¡¯ll have to make a living there, adapt and fit in¡ªI¡¯m sure those are things you should already be skilled at."


    "That man," Hayne continued. "I only know he¡¯s in Kagoshima but not his precise location so you¡¯ll do best to locate him as soon as you can when you get there," Hayne informed. "And here, take these." He handed Nanaki a set of cards, each securely sealed in plastic wrap.


    "These are ID plates for you. They¡¯re not real ID cards since you don¡¯t have a family name to register under for now, they¡¯re hypnotized ID plates," Hayne explained as Nanaki examined the cards.


    "As you can see, it¡¯s blank for now because it requires the user¡¯s touch to activate, that is why it¡¯s sealed securely for now. Each one is valid only for four months so you¡¯ll have to be careful," Hayne cautioned. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These IDs are illegal and rarely used¡ªonly by Awakeners from the H.S. Association during undercover missions. They can bypass security systems but are easily recognized by other Awakeners, so you¡¯ll need to be cautious. However, you won¡¯t be at much risk of being caught, as most of the guards, including the police, aren¡¯t Awakeners."


    "It¡¯s merely a precaution, should the need arise. You¡¯ll activate one before we depart tomorrow, and rest assured, all your expenses will be covered by me." he paused, giving them a side eye. "Well, by my uncle," he clarified.


    "It¡¯s preferable you get a cheap house in the suburbs when you get there because we don¡¯t know for how long you¡¯ll be there. We also don¡¯t know how frequent you¡¯ll have to change locations trying to keep tabs on that man and the facility. All in all, I trust you¡¯ll do a good job."


    "Yes," Nanaki replied softly and Hayne smiled warmly in response.


    They went over their plans, cross checking everything and making sure they had one another¡¯s contacts for communication.


    The evening wore on before they finalized everything, returning to the living room. Seiya plumped down on the three-seater couch, lying down to rest with a hand to his face.


    Letting out a loud sigh form the side, Hayne yawned. "I need to go pack up my things now," he said, eyeing Seiya up.


    "Sei, want to come help?" He asked softly, leaning forward.


    Without contemplating for a second, Seiya replied flatly. "No."


    Hayne¡¯s head dipped dramatically, sadness washing over him.


    "But why? I¡¯ll be departing in a few hours you know," he tried to persuade.


    "Ask someone else," Seiya told him. For some reason, he felt tired and craved sleep.


    Hayne exhaled aloud before pressing on. "Since it¡¯s the last time I¡¯ll get to spend time with you, I wanted us to do it together. Even if you won¡¯t help, you can watch me."


    "Go on," Seiya replied. "You go on to do it, I can see you from here." Enjoy exclusive content from NovelFire.C?m


    Seiya didn¡¯t explicitly say ¡¯watch¡¯ because he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his eyes open for long since he craved sleep.


    Hayne¡¯s brow twitched, silently cursing Seiya¡¯s eyes but he relented after a while.


    "Nanaki, if you have anything to pack, you should now ¡¯cause we¡¯re leaving first thing tomorrow morning," Hayne advised.


    "Already did," Nanaki replied without lifting his face from his phone, his full concentration on the game he¡¯s been playing ever since he got the new phone.


    "So I¡¯m the lazy one," Hayne sighed.


    Turning to Nanaki, Kaeliyus who sat quietly, spoke. "Mortal, teach me those games you play on the mobile. Seeing you always on it have my curiosity piqued," he requested.


    Hayne¡¯s face twisted into a smug smile, silently teasing Kaeliyus because he had previously said he had no use for the phone.


    Rising to his feet, Nanaki cast Kaeliyus a cold glare. "Get lost!" He remarked harshly before leaving to his room.


    Kaeliyus was struck dumb for moments, trying to process the situation while Hayne stifled his laughter with a choked cackle¡ªeyes awkwardly darting everywhere but at Kaeliyus.


    "I¡¯ll just go," Hayne said, making his way out, body trembling as he struggled to suppress his laughter.


    Halting mid-step, he turned to Kaeliyus. "You should come help me if you have nothing to do¡­" he said. "And we can as well talk about him," he added, eyes flicking toward Seiya as a gesture.


    As much as Kaeliyus hated to help Hayne, he was always ready if it had anything to do with his Lord. That¡¯s why Hayne baited him with it, pretty much.


    As Kaeliyus and Hayne packed up, exchanging a few words, a sudden crash from the living room¡ªwhere they had left Seiya¡ªshattered the air.


    They froze for a moment, their eyes locking before they bolted toward the sound.


    There, they found Seiya on the floor, panting loud and profusely¡ªa sight different from his usual composed self.

 Chapter 111 - 110: Let’s go Demon Hunting

    Earlier¡­.


    As Kaeliyus walked away with Hayne to offer his help, Seiya¡¯s eyes that had been threatening to close, fluttered shut.


    However, his eyes reopened shortly after but instead of meeting the all familiar ceiling of the living room, he met an all white expanse, stretching wide and long.


    The bright ambience of the expanse immediately prompted Seiya to shut his eyes, aware that his eyes could not handle any harsh light. He kept his eyes closed for some moments till he realized that the bright white light wasn¡¯t at all harsh against his eyes.


    He gently reopened his eyes, cautiously adjusting to the ambience. Seiya remained cautious for a while, expecting the pain that came whenever his eyes were scorched by harsh light, but nothing came¡ªinstead, the bright white light felt gentle against his eyes.


    Seiya glanced around, recognizing this as his subconsciousness where he usually chatted freely with Ibyu. However, it felt so silent, so different, but he couldn¡¯t quite grasp what was different about it.


    Rising to his feet, Seiya¡¯s gaze fixed on a faint milky shadow ahead, distant from where he stood. He narrowed his eyes, straining to make out the figure¡ªthat¡¯s when he realized yet another thing. His eyes weren¡¯t piercing through objects or slowing time; everything appeared normal, as if he hadn¡¯t lost his sight.


    Lifting his palms, Seiya inspected them, testing this newfound way of seeing. To his surprise, he saw his hands in their true form, not through them as he usually did.


    Seiya¡¯s breath slowly turned into huffs, like the expanse itself was starting to press down and tighten around him. He shot his eyes forward again, meeting the same milky shadowy figure. Only this time, it was a bit closer. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peering deeper, Seiya spotted his staff, the very one he wielded, in the figure¡¯s right hand. He reached out, moving and intending to reclaim it, but soon realized that no matter how far he moved, he remained in the same place¡ªunable to close the distance.


    Seiya watched as the figure drew closer, only to stop at a considerable distance. The figure took Seiya¡¯s staff, separating the chains into smaller links before hurling one at Seiya with such incredible speed and force that even he couldn¡¯t track it.


    The chain link halted just above Seiya¡¯s head, frozen in midair, but suspended there as if by some unseen force. Confused by the stillness, Seiya attempted to move, hoping to see if the chain would follow¡ªbut to his surprise, he found himself unable to move at all.


    His legs felt rooted to place, even his body stiff, muscles locked¡ªfrozen. Before Seiya could puzzle over the situation, the figure raised the staff horizontally, facing it toward Seiya.


    In the blink of an eye, it hurtled the staff forward with great force and power, straight at Seiya. Seiya watched helplessly as the staff shot forward with speed, slamming against his forehead and¡ª¡ª


    Seiya jolted up instantly, crashing onto the ground from the couch where had been asleep. His eyes were flared open behind his blindfold, breaths coming out in pants as his mind reeeled over what he had just experienced.


    A dream? He huffed, replaying things vividly in his head.


    When he opened his eyes to that vast expanse of white, he had thought it to be the same one where he communicated with Ibyu, however, after all that he saw, he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    Kaeliyus and Hayne, even Nanaki, all rushed to the living room, meeting Seiya panting on the floor.


    Kaeliyus immediately rushed over before anyone could, squatting beside Seiya.


    "My Lord, are you alright? What happened?" Kaeliyus questioned, his voice heavy with worry.


    "Just.." Seiya began, taking deep breaths to steady his breathing. "¡­a dream," he replied.


    "A dream?" Hayne and Kaeliyus echoed in unison, puzzled. This was the first time they¡¯d ever heard Seiya talking about a dream.


    "What was it about?" Kaeliyus asked softly, not wanting to rush him.


    "I¡¯m not too sure but it felt quite real," Seiya said. "I also saw my staff there and something," he paused, exhaling aloud.


    "Never mind, I need to sleep," he declared with finality and no one there protested. As he got up, Kaeliyus helped him up. Seiya reached for his staff that rested on the couch but Kaeliyus blocked his path.


    "Leave this be, my Lord," Kaeliyus advised. "Who knows what dreams it may bring again if it stays beside you while you sleep?"


    Seiya didn¡¯t protest, too heavy with sleep to argue. Leaving the staff in the living room didn¡¯t mean abandoning it, so he allowed Kaeliyus to guide him to his room, where he fell into a deep slumber the moment he lay down.


    The tension that had risen died down and everyone returned to their various activities. Kaeliyus, however, didn¡¯t return to helping Hayne, he instead remained in the living room.


    Once he was certain everyone was out of sight, he turned his gaze to the staff, eyes cold and dark, glaring down at it with intense focus.


    "What is it exactly you¡¯re trying to pull here?" Kaeliyus asked, eyes burning with evident anger.


    He waited a moment for a response but nothing came so he continued. "I don¡¯t know whatever it is you¡¯re getting at but¡­ I hope you¡¯re well aware that forcing things comes along with consequences that will only endanger him more?" He questioned sternly.


    "Never pull such a stunt regarding the young Lord again," He stated coldly. With that, Kaeliyus turned to leave.


    But he halted mid-step the next moment when a calm voice came through.


    "I only wanted to show him how to use the staff."


    Glancing back over his shoulder, Kaeliyus replied. "You needn¡¯t have to. It¡¯ll come naturally to him. But if you so want to, then show yourself like I have." Kaeliyus walked away without wasting any more second.


    After Hayne finished packing up, he retired for the night as did the others. Early the next morning, they all woke up and got ready to see both Hayne and Nanaki off.


    First, they all went with Nanaki to the park where he would take the train to his destination. As Nanaki stood, reluctant to leave, his gaze peered straight at Seiya.


    "You better not squander all the money at once," Hayne cautioned but even then, his gaze never left Seiya.


    As the train announced their departure, he turned to leave when Seiya¡¯s voice came through, halting him.


    "You are free to return anytime," Seiya told him. Only then did his rigid face soften.


    "Yes," he replied with a polite bow before boarding the train.


    They then escorted Hayne to the airport, where he would catch his flight home.


    As they waited, they exchanged quiet words, the conversation flowing softly in the airport.


    "Where even are you flying to?" Kaeliyus asked and a tense smile curved on Hayne¡¯s lips.


    "I had thought Seiya would be the one to ask but after all this while, he still didn¡¯t," Hayne said, dramatically clutching his chest to show he was heartbroken.


    "He really doesn¡¯t care," Hayne added. "Anyways, I¡¯m flying to New Zealand," he replied.


    Kaeliyus raised a brow in question. "Foreigner?"


    "Half," Hayne clarified. "Just half. My mom is Japanese." Your next read awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    Turning to Seiya, he leaned forward. "I only gave my permission for you alone to keep living in the house. So feel free to throw this demon out should he cause any trouble," Hayne told Seiya and Kaeliyus clicked his tongue in response.


    As the attendant announced the final call for departure, Hayne adjusted his bags, preparing to leave. "Make sure to keep in touch by phone. As for the update with the demons, you don¡¯t have to report to me as it¡¯ll cause an uproar so big, it¡¯ll be everywhere, " he said, turning to roll his bag away.


    "Take care, Sei. See you soon," he called, waving as he disappeared from view.


    "Finally, he¡¯s gone," Kaeliyus let out, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Turning to his young Lord, a smirk curled on his lips.


    "Now my Lord," he began. "Shall we go hunt the demons and take rule over the village?"

 Chapter 112 - 111: Wielding The Sword of Severance

    "Where¡¯s your staff?" Kaeliyus asked as they both walked out the airport.


    "At home," Seiya replied.


    They stopped at a corner, away from the sun because it had risen.


    "Then, will you go back home to retrieve it?" Kaeliyus asked.


    "Mn."


    "¡­.. Can¡¯t you just summon it like you did in the cavern?" He asked.


    "Well, it¡¯s daytime right now," Seiya pointed out.


    "¡­.." Kaeliyus was struck silent, feeling a bit dumb that he had overlooked such an obvious point.


    "Yeah I guess it¡¯ll be weird for people to suddenly see a staff shooting through the air," Kaeliyus said.


    "Then let¡¯s get back home first, my Lord."


    As Seiya turned to depart in search of a cab, Kaeliyus reached out, gently pulling him back.


    "Are you aware, my Lord, that I can teleport?" He asked, a big proud smile plastered to his face.


    Seiya turned to face him, silent for a moment before speaking. "Is that what you used during our fight?" He asked calmly.


    Kaeliyus chuckled softly before responding. "I¡¯m not surprised you caught on," he said, smiling. "However, I only used it once or twice during the fight. The rest of the time was my own speed," he clarified.


    "I see," Seiya commented softly.


    "Yes my Lord. So please, give me your hand," Kaeliyus requested politely, posture slightly bowed as he extended his hand, palm open to receive Seiya¡¯s.


    Without hesitation, Seiya placed his hand on Kaeliyus¡¯ waiting palm. A smile stretched wide across Kaeliyus¡¯ face like Seiya putting his hand on his was a victory on his part before teleporting.


    In the blink of an eye, they were back in the house, standing in the living room.


    "Then my Lord, you should get your staff," Kaeliyus stepped back, giving Seiya space.


    Seiya walked to his room, grabbing his staff that rested idly against the angled corner of the room before walking out and back into the living room where Kaeliyus waited.


    "It¡¯s funny how that mortal had been the one always preaching about keeping a low profile yet is sending us to go cause the biggest uproar the city will ever have for this month," Kaeliyus said, scoffing slightly. His eyes rested on Seiya as he adjusted his staff, lingering as if studying him.


    Seiya, however, offered no response. He didn¡¯t even react or acknowledge Kaeliyus¡¯ words.


    Kaeliyus was trying to test him, to see his reaction. He had been getting the feeling that Seiya wasn¡¯t at all going there to save the villagers like Hayne had requested but rather, just to fight the demons.


    Since he hasn¡¯t exactly spent much time with Seiya, he doesn¡¯t know him quite well yet. Though Kaeliyus doubted he¡¯d ever be able to understand his young Lord because he sometimes does unpredictable things.


    As he drifted into thoughts, eyes lingering absent mindedly on Seiya, Seiya spoke, bringing him back.


    "Let¡¯s go," he commanded softly.


    "Y-yes, my Lord," Kaeliyus responded. "Just put your hand back in mine and I¡¯ll teleport us there," Kaeliyus said. "I¡¯ve been there before to check things out, so I can take us there through teleportation."


    Without a word, Seiya took Kaeliyus¡¯ waiting hand and once again, they appeared elsewhere.


    Surveying his new surroundings, Seiya realized they were standing on a vast, desolate street, devoid of any sign of life. Not a single soul could be seen in any direction, and the area appeared abandoned and empty. The wind stirred up dust, howling down the street like it would a barren desert.


    But ahead, a dark, purplish mass of energy stretched from the ground high into the sky, resembling a massive wall that obscured everything beyond its reach. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this dark energy was not merely a screen or a barrier separating two paths. Through Seiya¡¯s eyes, it was clear the energy extended far and wide, encircling a vast area¡ªthe entirety of the said village.


    The dark force enveloped the village in a thick, spherical shape, rising and curving upwards, enclosing everything in its grasp. From where Seiya stood, he could see the full extent of it: a massive sphere, encasing the village in an impenetrable embrace.


    However, Seiya noted something else that made his brows wrinkle in confusion, eyes narrowing behind his blindfold.


    Noticing Seiya¡¯s silence as he stood, staring at the barrier, Kaeliyus was prompted to ask.


    "Is there an issue, my Lord," he asked, looking to Seiya for an answer.


    "I can¡¯t," Seiya began softly, raising Kaeliyus¡¯ brow in question. "I can¡¯t see through the barrier," he said.


    "I had thought these eyes were ones that could pierce through anything," Seiya continued. "But I guess not."


    Well, not like the eyes have fully awakened to their complete state yet, Kaeliyus thought to himself.


    "I guess it¡¯s limited," Kaeliyus said. "Plus, the barrier is also a powerful one," he added.


    "I guess so," Seiya responded, stepping forward, closer to the barrier to further study it.


    "Since you have no presence, they wouldn¡¯t even sense you so you can sneak up on them," Kaeliyus began, stepping forward. "Me, however, I think I¡¯ll alert them with my mere presence should I remain by your side when we get in. Thereby compromising your chance of entering unnoticed."


    With his eyes focused on the barrier, Seiya replied. "It doesn¡¯t matter," he said calmly. "I had no thought of sneaking in like a rat in the first place."


    Kaeliyus¡¯ heart pounded loudly at his words, his gaze fixed on Seiya as a cold chill ran through him. A sense of excitement stirred within him, thrilled by his young Lord¡¯s bold approach at things¡ªby his daring confidence.


    Kaeliyus couldn¡¯t help but respect him more for his way of viewing things, his way of approaching situations¡ªhe was exhilarated at this that his smile only stretched wider every passing moment.


    Reaching out his hand to feel the barrier, Seiya squeezed shut his eyes behind the blindfold as he listened intently, hoping to hear any heart pulsation within the barrier.


    However, no matter how much he strained to listen, he heard nothing.


    "I can¡¯t hear it as well," he said softly. "It¡¯s like everything is blocked out. Like the village enclosed is an entirely different space from this world."


    "I can only see thin smoke-like clouds smeared all around the barrier¡ªlikely the villagers¡¯ life forces," he added.


    Though Seiya spoke, Kaeliyus, a few steps behind, could not hear a single word. He was lost in a daze, his gaze fixed on Seiya¡¯s back, filled with growing respect and admiration.


    "Now, to separate the villagers¡¯ life forces and break the barrier, I¡ª"


    Kaeliyus shot forward, blocking Seiya¡¯s path and cutting him off. Find your next read at NovelFire.C?m


    "My Lord," he breathed, a faint mist curling from his lips. His grin stretched wide, trembling with nervous excitement as he stood before Seiya.


    "Please," he began, his breath hot. "Use me this time. I am a sword of severance. I will cut down any obstacle in your path. So please¡ªwield me."

 Chapter 113 - 112: The First Demon | The Weakest Demon

    Seiya stared at Kaeliyus in silence, studying him, while Kaeliyus¡¯ heart was pounding to a crescendo, nervous for what Seiya¡¯s response might be. His eyes were wide open and unblinking, studying Seiya¡¯s every reaction.


    After a few moments, Seiya¡¯s lips parted to speak, and Kaeliyus¡¯ heart jolted in his chest.


    "Okay," Seiya blurted flatly.


    Kaeliyus was so nervously anticipating the answer that when it came, he remained numb for some moment before blooming with joy.


    "Come to me then," Seiya said and Kaeliyus instantly morphed into a striking black sword¡ªthe same one Seiya and Hayne had seen in the cavern.


    The sword plummeted toward the ground, its tip angled downward, but before it could touch the ground, Seiya seized it by the handle. With a swift motion, he tossed it upward, readjusting his grip as it fell back into his hand.


    "Since you¡¯re a sword of severance as you claim to be, I¡¯m sure you can sever the villagers¡¯ life force from the barrier," Seiya reasoned, getting ready to strike but Kaeliyus¡¯ frantic voice echoed through.


    "No wait! Please, my Lord," he called out and a shudder immediately ran through Seiya, stiffening him up.


    Kaeliyus¡¯ voice had come directly in his mind and since he hadn¡¯t yet gotten used to a voice other than Ibyu¡¯s inside him, he stiffened.


    "Since I¡¯m in my sword form, we can only communicate through telepathy," Kaeliyus informed. "I¡¯m sorry for startling you, my Lord."


    "Although I did say I am a sword of severance," he continued. "I didn¡¯t explicitly say I could separate the life force from the barrier, my Lord. I¡¯d cut them all down," Kaeliyus clarified.


    "I¡¯m sorry but I have no faith in myself that I will be able to separate them and not cut them down should you try, so please, find another way."


    "Alright then," Seiya replied. He stepped backward, raising the sword only to pause the next minute.


    "You," he called. "Where¡¯s your sheath?" He asked.


    "Oh, it¡¯s with me my Lord. I¡¯ll take it out right away, so please unhand me, I have to change back into my human form," Kaeliyus said.


    "No," Seiya interjected. "I was merely asking."


    He dug the tip of the sword into the ground beside him, raising up his staff. Seiya rested the blunt tip of his staff on his open palm, the chain-attached end facing upward. With a swift, powerful motion, he thrust the staff into the air, propelling it upward with such speed and force that it shot toward the sky.


    The staff came to a sudden halt mid-air, motionless yet suspended. What was most surprising, however, wasn¡¯t that it remained aloft, but that the chain attached to it had straightened, holding a perfect line upward, equally still as the staff¡ªseemingly frozen in place.


    The staff hung in the air, perfectly aligned, with the chain standing rigid atop it. Unlike its usual repose or swaying motion, the chain remained upright, as if held in time itself.


    Seiya cast his gaze upward, looking at his suspended staff in the sky. "Separate them," he commanded in a whisper.


    Instantly, the cloudy smoke smeared all over the barrier started elevating, separating from the barrier and gathering up into Seiya¡¯s staff¡ªprecisely into the chain.


    It was as if the chain was magnetising the life forces, separating them from the barrier.


    How does he already know how to do that?! Kaeliyus blurted within him though it didn¡¯t escape Seiya¡¯s hearing. Seiya, however, paid it no mind.


    Seiya watched as the life forces were being pulled away into his staff¡¯s chain, monitoring and tracking the process with his eyes.


    "That¡¯s a lot," he commented, watching the countless life forces being pulled by his staff.


    The process took several moments before it stopped. Seiya used his eyes to scan all around the barrier, making sure there was not a single one left.


    He turned back to the sword he had driven into the ground, reached for it, and pulled it free.


    Stepping back, Seiya raised the sword horizontally, running his index and middle fingers along the blade, as if feeling its edge.


    Then, in a single, swift motion, Seiya struck. The sword sliced through the barrier fiercely, cutting it as if it were nothing more than a delicate onion.


    The cut was clean and precise, parting the barrier horizontally before it gradually dissolved into nothing, revealing the village beyond.


    It was a narrow, winding street lined with traditional wooden houses, their tiled roofs slightly weathered by time but still standing firm.


    Tucked between several homes were family-run shops, already worn down.


    Peering farther into the village, Seiya could see a shrine nestled deep in the village.


    As the barrier dissipated and the village was revealed, the villagers who had been going about their daily tasks froze in place, their eyes locked on the visitor who had entered their village after so long.


    They scanned Seiya, their gazes sweeping past him to the street beyond¡ªa sight they hadn¡¯t seen in months. Whispers began to stir among them, their expressions puzzled as they observed Seiya with growing curiosity.


    Among the villagers were a few elderly figures, the majority middle-aged, with some teens and children scattered throughout. They appeared gaunt, as if weakened by lack of nourishment.


    As they stared at him, Seiya met their gaze, wondering why none of them made a move to flee at the sight of the barrier¡¯s destruction. But then, a realization struck him¡ªhe hadn¡¯t yet returned their life forces. Was that why they stayed? Or was something else at play? Perhaps the demons had instilled such deep fear within them that they no longer dared defy them.


    Turning his gaze away from the villagers, Seiya resumed his scan of the entire village, eyes sharp as he took in the details.


    "The demons," he murmured softly, his voice steady, "they have multiple hearts."


    Yes, Kaeliyus replied. Demons are graded by the amount of hearts they have. The more, the stronger, Kaeliyus explained. Them having multiple hearts mean they¡¯re high ranking demons just like Hayne had said.


    "I see," Seiya murmured. "Five of them have seven hearts, while the rest have hearts ranging from three to five."


    "The lowest has two," Seiya continued, his gaze shifting. "That one over there," he said, tilting his head to the left, pointing toward a demon perched atop a distant roof.


    Though it appeared almost human, with no obvious features to distinguish it, its sharp fangs were visible.


    Experience tales with NovelFire.C?m


    The moment Seiya¡¯s head tilted toward it, the demon¡¯s breath hitched briefly, but it quickly regained composure, reassured by the sight of Seiya¡¯s blindfold¡ªand surely, there was no way Seiya could see from such a distance.


    But as the demon blinked, his eyes that were locked on Seiya from afar met an empty space where Seiya had been. Panic set in as he frantically scanned the area, searching for the young boy when all of a sudden, he felt a chilling touch from behind.


    He flinched, jerking his head back to find Seiya standing behind him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing firm and composed, Seiya asked. "Nice view?"

 Chapter 114 113: The Second Demon [1]

    Earlier, when the life forces were separated from the barrier and it shattered, the demons within sensed it at that very instant¡ªan intruder had breached their boundary and stepped into the village.


    At once, one of them was dispatched to uncover the identity of the trespasser, or perhaps the group bold enough to accomplish a feat they had believed no human could achieve.


    The demon arrived and perched atop a distant roof from where he watched the young boy who had been able to not just break the barrier but had also meticulously separated the villagers'' life forces.


    The demon watched Seiya from afar, reporting to the other demons every detail of the situation.


    "It''s just one person," he said, eyes locked on Seiya. "A mere child no less."


    As he conveyed and reported to the other demons through whatever means they used, Seiya''s head suddenly snapped toward him, causing him to flinch for a brief moment only to calm the next minute, reassured by Seiya''s blindfold and the distance between them.


    But when he blinked and found Seiya not where he was but behind him, the demon''s mind reeled¡ªshock draining his face of every color.


    "Nice view?" Seiya asked, voice light and calm while in return, the demon was shook, hearts pounding.


    The demon''s lips parted but before he could get any word out, Seiya''s hand tensed, plunging it into the demon''s heart in the blink of an eye and ripping out not one heart, but both at once.


    The demon''s body stilled, muscles locking in place as he stared wide at Seiya who ruthlessly crushed his hearts the moment he ripped them out.


    Seiya''s gaze lingered on the gaping hole in the demon as he remained standing. Then, softly, he pushed the demon backward, waving him bye as the demon fell from the roof and landed with a loud thud on the ground¡ªlifeless and kicking up dust.


    There were muffled screams and gasps from the villagers who had witnessed this, body recoiling as they retreated. This stirred noisy murmurs from them, their shell-shocked eyes a proof that nothing of this sort had ever happened in their village¡ªa demon getting killed, by a child no less.


    Some of the villagers rushed into their houses, shutting the door behind them while some stood their ground¡ªalthough trembling, they stood.


    Blood dripped from Seiya''s hand that he had used to kill the demon as it rested limply by his side.


    "That''s one," he muttered, gazing down at the demon fallen below.


    Yeah, 15 more to go, Kaeliyus chipped in.


    Raising his gaze at the villager''s remaining outside, they flinched, drawing backward than they already had. Seiya calmly stepped forward, extending out a leg from the roof and dropping down the next moment. He landed gracefully on his feet, posture straight as a ruler.


    Then, he began to move, his steps slow and deliberate as he advanced toward the villagers with an air of quiet composure.


    More gasps and murmurs echoed as they inched back.


    "I thought he was here to save us? Why''s he coming toward us now?"


    "Is he going to kill us the way he killed the 16th Lord?"


    "I had thought he was human despite appearing like that but maybe I was wrong?"


    Their murmur filled accusations landed softly on Seiya''s ears with every step that advanced him closer to them. They were scared as he approached, their feet shaking beneath them, body stiff as they remained pressed against the walls of their homes.


    Seiya reached, stopping in front of an elderly man¡ªthe most older looking one among them. The man''s posture was slightly hunched, hands placed behind as he slowly lifted his gaze to meet Seiya''s.


    Since he was old with hunched posture, Seiya appeared taller but not by much. Even though the man appeared calm from the surface, he was a total wreck of fear from within, his aged muscles stiff.


    "Can I¡­" Seiya began, voice light but steady. "Can I go in?"


    The villagers, including the old man who stood directly before Seiya, were all taken aback, struck with shock at Seiya''s request. When they watched him approaching, this wasn''t at all among the possible outcomes they had come to in their heads.


    Moreover, his voice unsettled them¡ªa serene, almost soothing tone that carried an uncanny innocence, no different from that of a child.


    When they had first seen Seiya, they concluded he was a child because he looked like one. But then, after seeing the ruthless way he killed the demon whom they considered their lord, they were convinced otherwise.


    But now again, upon hearing his voice and the manner in which he spoke, their perceptions were yet again, changing.


    Seiya adjusted his grip around his sword that appeared unique and attention drawing to the villagers, gaze cast down at the elderly man to whom he was making a request.


    "Can I go on?" Seiya asked again, this time, a little on edge from not getting a reply the first time and they sensed it, causing them to shudder.


    "Y-yes! Of course!" The elderly man blurted, erupting a chorus of gasps from the others.


    The elderly man''s body trembled, cold sweat breaking on him. "What have I done?" He muttered softly, face pale like he had just permitted something he wasn''t supposed to.


    Seiya paid no mind to their reactions as he pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Seated on the bare floor in the center of the room, beside a short-legged table, was a demon. His head was bald, save for a single horn jutting from the center of his head. His crimson pupils gleamed with quiet composure as they met Seiya''s gaze. Even as Seiya stepped in, he remained unbothered by the intrusion, his cheek resting lazily against one hand, elbow propped upon the table.


    A slow grin stretched across his lips as he regarded Seiya.


    "As far as my ears could reach, it wasn''t the villagers who betrayed my presence here," he mused, his voice calm and gentle, carrying an almost airy softness.


    Seiya remained silent, gazing at him, unmoving from his spot as he studied the demon.


    "That aside," the demon continued, his voice soft as he slowly rose to his feet. He was dressed in refined, traditional attire¡ªa black hakama, wide-legged, pleated trouser, over a simple red kimono.


    As he rose, his garments fluttered softly from the gentle breeze that wafted through the door. In the blink of an eye, he moved past Seiya with the swiftness of a gust of wind, his presence so fleeting as he passed by that even Seiya''s hair was stirred.


    The demon appeared instantly in front of the elderly man that had permitted Seiya to go in, looming over the man.


    "I believed I had made it clear to all of you," he said, drawing closer to the man, his presence heavy and suffocating. "That no one is permitted to enter a space where I am."


    The demon lifted his hand above the man, his fingers splayed with claws gleaming in the light. "You should die for this," he said as he brought down his hand to strike. But before he could, Seiya interjected, halting the demon''s hand mid-air.


    "Do not disregard me," Seiya murmured softly.


    The demon''s face twisted uglily as he glanced back over his shoulder to look at Seiya, a wide grin replacing his twisted feature as he met Seiya''s blindfolded gaze.


    Seiya gripped the demon''s arm firmly, and as the demon struggled to break free, they both engaged in a fierce contest of strength¡ªveins swelling along their arms, trembling with the effort to overpower one another. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this human truly holding his ground in a test of strength against me?" the demon mused, grin widening with eyes alight with excitement.


    Lifting his gaze to the demon, Seiya spoke in a cool tone. "Holding my ground?" He echoed, disbelief lacing his tone.


    "I was merely accommodating your strength," Seiya clarified and in an instant, he wrenched the demon''s arm with such brutal force that it tore free from his shoulder, blood spraying across the elderly man''s face.

 Chapter 115 114: The Second Demon [2]

    Another chorus of gasps erupted from the villagers, some running their hands up their mouths to muffle the shocked noises while they stared with trembling eyes.


    The elderly man''s aged legs wobbled, giving out and landing him on his butt. His eyes were trembling wide, breaths coming out huffed as raw fear tightened around him from the situation and having a demon blood sprayed on him.


    The demon on the other hand, his eyes spread wide in shock, staring at Seiya, unblinking. For that brief moment, the speed and strength Seiya had used completely eluded him.


    The blood that dropped steadily from the demon''s stump, landing repeatedly near the elderly man who was struck numb and unable to move, ceased. Then slowly, the stump began to pulse as if boiling with life, and slowly, new bones, muscles, and veins formed, regenerating a fresh arm before their eyes.


    Seiya''s brow knitted slightly at this, studying the demon.


    Sensing the change in the air around Seiya, a mocking grin spread across the demon''s lips. "Don''t tell me," he said with a wide, taunting smile. "You''ve never seen a demon regenerate?" he asked, tone laced with amusement.


    The demon''s question struck a nail on the head because Seiya had indeed never seen a foe regenerate. How could he? He had always wiped out his foes completely without giving them a chance to do or show anything¡ªeven when he eliminated high ranking monsters.


    "Well, guess what?" The demon continued, his wide grin never wavering. "I can regenerate any part of my body," he cackled mockingly. "Do you think it''s unfair?"


    "Not really," Seiya replied calmly. "¡­because I don''t care," Seiya said and instantly, he closed the distance, sword poised to strike down at the demon.


    But mere inches away for the blade to connect with the demon''s neck, the demon swiftly dipped, leaning backward out of reach. However, Seiya didn''t let him escape.


    Landing one hand on the demon''s shoulder, Seiya firmly pressed him down, pinning him in place. With the other hand, he tossed the sword into the air, adjusting his grip mid-motion as it landed back in his grasp.


    Seiya swung the blade across his body, ready to strike and decapitate the demon he held in place. As he swung the blade fiercely toward the demon''s neck, the demon''s eyes widened in sheer terror, thrusting his hands forward in a desperate attempt to stop the strike. But the sword cut mercilessly through his hands, continuing its deadly motion.


    However, instead of striking the demon''s neck, the blade instead met the demon''s fang, which had dipped just in time to halt it¡ªtrapping it between his teeth with desperate determination.


    The impact sent a shockwave through his mouth, slicing through both sides and tearing across his jaws.


    The demon instantly rose on his feet, leaping backward out of harm''s way with speed as swift as the wind itself.


    He huffed, mouth agape and facing the ground as blood poured from his torn mouth, pooling onto the ground beneath him. The tear stretched wide to the corners of his lips, almost nearing the end and leaving a long, narrow, gaping wound.


    "You," the demon began with a blood dripping mouth. "¡­are dangerous," he admitted.


    The demon''s hand hovered shakily over his mouth, expecting the blood to stop any moment and his wound to regenerate. However, the blood didn''t stop, instead, it only slowed down¡ªnot regenerating either.


    "What''s happening?" He huffed, eyes slowly widening in confusion. "Why can''t I heal?"


    Hearing him, Seiya slightly raised his sword, casting his gaze down at it for a while, as if coming to terms with things in his head.


    After a while of his gaze lingering on the sword, he lifted his gaze to the demon. "This is a sword of severance," he revealed. "Anything it severs cannot be restored."


    At this, the demon''s eyes flared with rage as he lifted his gaze up at Seiya, brows drawn tight together with twisted features.


    "You, are you kidding right now?!" He sneered, eyes wide open with searing rage as he glared at Seiya. "Well, not that it matters," he said, his contorted features loosening. "¡­because you''ll be dead before that sword could touch me again," he declared confidently, his lower face messy and dripping with blood.


    The demon further leaped backward, stretching the distance between him and Seiya. And every time he moved, a gust of wind always followed, making his movements appear swift like the wind''s itself.


    "Rise, and fend of he that threatens my peace," the demon commanded. Instantly, the elderly man, still seated on the floor from the overwhelming shock, sprang to his feet, his eyes burning red, as if steeped in blood. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, as if guided by an unseen force, he lunged toward Seiya. His arms swelled with thick veins, muscles building, fingers stiffened into claws, as he advanced with a terrifying determination to tear Seiya apart.


    Unlike before when he appeared frail and shaky from old age, unable to even support his weight to stand upright, he now exuded strength, vibrant and full of unnatural energy, as if something far beyond blood surged through his veins.


    Seiya dodged, taking retreating leaps as the old man advanced. He would''ve liked to strike down the old man without hesitation but the real reason and goal that had brought him here hadn''t been forgotten¡ªhe was solely here for the demons.


    And even though this turn of events proved to be getting in his way, Seiya decided to exercise patience.


    "What now? Can''t fight anymore?" The demon cackled, moving swiftly like breeze through the other villagers. As soon as he did and retreated, the others, just like the old man, lunged toward Seiya¡ªtheir eyes the same as the old man''s, body bulging with thick veins and muscles.


    They grouped on Seiya, aiming to pounce on him but Seiya kept leaping out of their reach, studying them¡ªaware that something the demon did was at play.


    Could it be the blood? Seiya observed closely, contemplating whether it was the demon''s blood that he was using to control the villagers. After all, the demon had moved through them like a gust of wind, and now they all seemed stained, some more, some less, with traces of his blood.


    Noticing Seiya only retreating without fighting back at all, the demon erupted in laughter. "Are you trying to figure out my ability?" he asked, his cackle loud and rough.


    Seiya, unbothered by the taunt, swiftly advanced, cutting through the villagers with fluid speed. He struck them down with calculated precision, using either a single blow or the handle of his sword¡ªjust enough to render them unconscious.


    Seiya retreated, thinking he had managed to deal with the villagers. However, in just the blink of an eye, the villagers started rising to their feet yet again, still pumped and ready to fight.


    The demon laughed out loud at this, mocking Seiya''s efforts.


    "You don''t understand a thing, bahaha," he laughed, the sound harsh and grating. "They won''t go down without accomplishing their mission¡ªeven if you strike them dead," the demon informed.


    "So, do you think you can crack my ability?" He asked with an air of pride around him.


    Without waiting for a response, he continued. "Well, what have you found?" He asked, moving swiftly around Seiya like the breeze itself. "Have you managed to come to a conclusion of what my ability might be?" He grinned, stopping just before Seiya where he had stood, away from the villagers¡ªunmindful of his open wound.


    The demon closed in on Seiya, leaning forward and looming over him but face-to-face with Seiya. "There''s no way yo¡ª"


    Before another word could escape the demon, Seiya''s hand shot forward, wrapping around his mouth and silencing him with a firm, suffocating grip.


    Seiya leaned a bit closer, nearing the demon''s face as he spoke. "It''s your breath, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 116 115: The Second Demon [3]

    Seiya clenched tight the demon''s wounded mouth, suppressing every word that should''ve come out.


    "It''s your breath, isn''t it?" Seiya said and the demon''s eyes spread wide, taken aback by Seiya''s quick deductions.


    "Spraying your blood on them to make it look like your blood is the one you use to control them," Seiya continued. "But in truth, it''s your breath."


    "After all, that one villager among them doesn''t have any stain of your blood," Seiya''s gaze shifted to the villagers swarming closer.


    While trying to decipher what was at play by the demon that got the villagers acting so wild, he was able to see a villager with no stain of the demon blood at all¡ªprobably an oversight from the demon''s part.


    When he had swept through them so swiftly like a wind, although he was putting on a facade of spraying his blood on them, he was actually breathing on their faces. The elderly man had been the first to be controlled by him because when he had come out to confront him, he leaned close to his face, breathing on him. So it''s his breath, not his blood.


    Had Seiya''s eyes not picked out the villager with no stain of blood at all, he''d have probably believed it was the demon''s blood as well, but the demon underestimated Seiya¡ªhe underestimated Seiya''s eyes.


    The demon thrashed Seiya with his hands, scratching Seiya''s arms with his sharp, long claw-like nails but Seiya didn''t flinch nor budge¡ªhe remained squeezing the demon''s wounded mouth.


    Seiya lifted his sword as the demon thrashed, struggling to break free. With a swift, decisive strike, he cleaved through the demon''s arm, severing it. The demon went eerily still instantly¡ªSeiya''s words about whatever his sword severs cannot be restored, echoing in his mind.


    Knowing he already lost an arm, he didn''t want to lose the other so he remained unmoving. However, before Seiya could do anything, the villagers had already closed in on him, so, by his tight grip around the demon''s mouth, Seiya thrashed him aside, crashing him into a shop tucked between the houses¡ªa far distance from the villagers swarming in.


    Seiya once again, swiftly swept through the villagers, knocking them out with precise speed. The demon crashed into the shop, saw this as his chance to escape, so he rose out of the wreckage, preparing to move.


    However, what he failed to realize was that Seiya had anticipated his escape. He had flung him that far not as a miscalculation, but with absolute confidence¡ªassured that he could close the distance before the demon had a chance to act.


    Before the demon could even take a single step, Seiya appeared right in front of him, and in the blink of an eye, Seiya swung his sword fiercely, slicing through the demon''s torso without hesitation and cleaving him in two.


    The demon''s upper and lower body collapsed to the ground, separated only by mere inches. Blood pooled beneath and between the halves, thick and dark.


    Seiya stepped over to the upper half of his body, gaze cast down and pressing on the demon who gazed back with widespread eyes of horror.


    "As I thought, you''re not going to die just by cutting you in half," Seiya said calmly, watching the demon. "It has to be your hearts."


    Seiya raised his sword, tip angled downward toward the demon''s chest. He brought it down fiercely, piercing the demon''s chest and twisting the blade so it properly crushes the demon''s heart.


    The demon''s wounded mouth that appeared twisted, hung agape, rasped breaths escaping as Seiya pierced and twisted all three hearts of his.


    The demon''s eyes gradually dulled till life seeped away from him.


    Only after the demon''s death did the villagers recover their senses¡ªmost of them rising with their hands pressed to their heads, feeling the the after effects of their wild movements.


    As the villagers regained their senses, their eyes scanning the whole mess that had transpired, a ripple of gasps erupted from them when they saw yet another demon dead¡ªby Seiya''s hands no less.


    The villager''s eyes scanned Seiya, murmurs rising as they took in his bloodstained appearance.


    Paying them no mind, Seiya turned and started walking away but halted mid-step when a woman called to him. She trembled slightly as she advanced toward Seiya, stopping a fair distance away from him¡ªcautious.


    "Are you an Awakener sent by the Association to save us?" She asked, her voice soft and a little shaky.


    Seiya, however, remained silent, only gazing back in response.


    The woman awkwardly glanced back at the others then back at Seiya, a bit put off by his silence. But, undeterred by his lack of response, she pressed on.


    "Are you here to set us free?" She asked again, eyes staring into Seiya''s blindfold.


    Seiya who didn''t regard saving the villagers'' lives when he resolved to come here, couldn''t give a response¡ªhe could only remain stiff on his spot.


    When Hayne had put out the request, the demons had been the ones that had piqued Seiya''s interest and curiosity¡ªnot the villagers.


    Although he had meticulously separated their live forces from the barrier before going in because he didn''t want to be responsible for their deaths and he would rather the fight involved solely the demons.


    Since he doesn''t lie, he saw any positive response as a falsehood from his perspective. Even if eradicating all the demons would inevitably save the villagers, he refused to make that connection or take accountability for it.


    What are you waiting for, my Lord? Tell them yes already so they know you''re their savior who had come to save them. Hence, they should respect and worship you. Kaeliyus urged from within Seiya. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Just walk away,} Ibyu chimed. {We both know you didn''t come here to save them. And since you don''t know how to lie, you can''t even tell them yes.}


    Ibyu''s suggestion was the valid point Seiya appreciated. Without uttering a single word, Seiya turned and started walking away¡ªfarther into the village.


    However, the villagers were persistent, inching along him. Irritated, Seiya stopped, turning back to them.


    "I didn''t come to save you. Get in my way and I''ll kill you lots next," Seiya blurted coldly. The villagers froze for a brief moment before slowly backing away.


    Seeing them relent, Seiya felt a brief sense of relief and continued walking. But before he could take more than a few steps, something thick, like a whip, coiled around his neck, yanking him violently and sweeping him through a row of houses.

 Chapter 117 116: The Third Demon [1]

    The impact drove Seiya into the wreckage, causing chaos among the villagers as their homes were shattered. Panic erupted, with screams filling the air as they fled to safety, away from the battleground.


    The red whip-like substance loosened itself around Seiya''s neck, returning to a woman who stood stall at the distance.


    "Do you need help tackling that human?" A cold voice sounded from behind the woman¡ªa male demon that had accompanied her.


    "Why would I ask for help from a weak five hearted demon?" She spat, brows wrinkled tight in disdain.


    Her sleek, jet-black hair fell in long bob cut with curtain bangs, perfectly framing her face as she with effortless grace beneath the harsh sun. Though nothing in her appearance resembled that of a demon, three short horns lined vertically along the back of each wrist¡ªa subtle but undeniable difference that marked her a demon.


    Her attire, a striking fusion of tradition and modern sensuality, clung to her form delicately¡ªa black sleeveless dress with bold red accents, resembling a qipao but with a modern revealing twist, worn to the length of her knees.


    The black fabric, smooth as silk, traced the curves of her body, its edges lined with red¡ªvivid against the black. A high mandarin collar framed her slender neck, fastening just below her chin before leading to revealing cutouts across her chest, held together by thin red straps.


    A wide red sash cinched the waist, and the skirt split high along both thighs, revealing long, delicate legs. Tied at the back was a bold red ribbon, adding a touch of elegance.


    From her right hand, which hung limply at her side, a thick, steady stream of blood flowed. The texture was viscous and gel-like, not sticking to the ground as it touched it. It clung to her hand, dripping in steady, congealed drops, pooling beneath her without losing its narrow, elongated form, much like a stretched thread of thick slime.


    The male demon behind her chuckled at her reply before continuing. "I had thought he was a formidable one, which is why I followed you here. But after watching how effortlessly you sent him crashing through a row of houses, I''m beginning to doubt that," he laughed softly. His sharp fang gleamed as his soft, curly hair, dark and neat, fell over his brows, tousling gently in the breeze.


    Seiya, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden attack, slowly rose from the wreckage. His appearance was now marred with dirt and minor bruises.


    Are you alright, my Lord? Kaeliyus asked from within but Seiya offered no response. He lifted his gaze, watching the demon who had unleashed such an attack on him¡ªwondering.


    Why had he been hit with the blow? Why hadn''t he seen it coming? Had he been so distracted by the villagers that he failed to hear her heartbeat while approaching?


    Narrowing his brows behind the blindfold, Seiya studied the demon from afar, ears straining to pick up the pulse of her hearts. However, Seiya could hear no single heartbeat from her, even though he could see through her with his eyes that she possessed seven hearts.


    Peering deeper into her, Seiya could even see the steady movement of the hearts, expanding at every beat yet no sound came to his ears.


    "I can''t hear her hearts pulsating at all," Seiya admitted. Just like Kaeliyus'', he thought.


    Seiya shook his head in disagreement the next minute, acknowledging that Kaeliyus'' situation was far more dire. After all, not only is he unable to hear Kaeliyus'' heartbeat, he can''t see through Kaeliyus at all.


    He had kept this to himself, quite unbothered but seeing more issues like this rising, it got Seiya puzzled.


    Noticing the villagers scattered in a frenzy, many already out of their homes and running in all directions, the male demon stepped closer to the girl.


    "Is it wise to let them roam so freely? The barrier is gone, after all," he mused, his gaze drifting to the terrified villagers scrambling for their lives.


    Panic gripped them¡ªmost clung desperately to their families as they hurried to distance themselves from the chaos unfolding before them.


    "It''s not like they can escape anyway," the female demon said. "Even they are aware they can''t be separated too far from their life forces. Speaking of that," she paused, gaze shifting toward Seiya standing in the wreckage. "Just how did he separate the villagers'' life forces? It''s not an¡ª"


    She swallowed back her words the moment her eyes landed on the staff suspended stiffly in the sky.


    "Was it with that?" She murmured, studying Seiya''s staff.


    Her lips parted but before she could get anything out, Seiya appeared before her, standing calm and composed.


    "Oops! I''ll leave the fight to you and enjoy the show from a distance," the male demon remarked with a grin before leaping effortlessly onto a tiled rooftop.


    Settling himself comfortably, he lounged with one elbow resting on his knee, his chin propped against his hand as he watched with amusement.


    "So," the woman began, her voice turning icy as Seiya stood before her. "You''re the human who dared to trespass here, sowing chaos and slaughtering my kind."


    The air around her grew frigid, but her demeanor remained indifferent¡ªunshaken, as if utterly unbothered by the carnage Seiya had caused.


    Her gaze shifted from Seiya, landing back on Seiya''s staff suspended in the sky at the entrance of the village. She raised her blood dripping hand, moving the blood with her as she extended her palm forward toward the staff¡ªshooting out a thick whip of congealed blood straight toward the staff.


    Seiya''s hand shot up, snapping toward the congealed blood shooting from her hand to stop its motion but before he could reach the blood, he froze, hand halting mid-motion.


    "Why did you stop?" The lady grinned mockingly at Seiya. "I would''ve had fun chopping your hands into pieces."


    True indeed, Seiya had sensed it¡ªhis hand would''ve been gone had he touched the whip of blood to stop it.


    The blood reached the staff, coiling tight around it. But however hard she pulled, the staff refused to budge.


    "What''s this?" She muttered, exerting more strength. But before she could try any further, Seiya''s sword gleamed under the sun, slicing through the whip of blood the next minute and severing it.


    The lady''s eyes opened wide, a bit shocked. The severed whip of blood fastened around the staff, loosened like mere liquid, pouring to the ground.


    Regaining her composure quick enough, the woman swept past Seiya with the speed of light, appearing beneath the staff where much of her blood had poured.


    The villagers who had scrambled to the entrance to keep away from the fight, gasped at her presence, recoiling.


    She extended her blood-soaked hand toward the pool of blood on the ground, attempting to reclaim the lost blood. But no matter how hard she tried, the severed blood remained unmoving, refusing to merge with the stream that dripped steadily from her fingers.


    Seeing this, Seiya gazed with exasperation, irked that he had to yet again, tell this demon that whatever his sword severs cannot be restored.


    But before he could even take a step, the woman spoke. "It appears I can''t restore my lost blood. Your sword must be quite a unique one," she said, grinning wide at the pooled blood on the ground.


    A sense of relief washed through Seiya as he muttered softly to himself. "Well, she''s a smart one."


    "No matter¡­" her grin stretched wider. "¡­because I have countless factories of blood at my disposal," she said, before swiftly lunging toward the villagers.


    However, before she could reach any of them, Seiya appeared before her mid-air, landing a brutal kick against the side of her face that sent her hurtling back and crashing into the houses.


    Buried in the wreckage, a piercing laugh erupted from her¡ªthe sound harsh and grating.


    "So you''re indeed a Humanity Savior sent here to rescue the villagers," she said as she wrenched free from the wreckage. She had overheard the villagers asking Seiya if he had been sent by the Association to come rescue them but Seiya had replied negative.


    "I am not," Seiya blurted instantly.


    "Then why protect them?" She asked, rising fully to her feet.


    "I wasn''t protecting them, I was stopping you," Seiya clarified.


    "Hah?! What does that mean?" She asked, her tone turning edgy. "Why did you stop me if it''s not to protect them?!"


    "Because I felt like it," Seiya replied nonchalantly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you dumb after all," she asked, a mocking grin returning to her face. "Lacking the ability to comprehend. I asked why you stopped me!!" She snarled.


    "I stopped you because I have the power to," Seiya replied. "And just because I wanted to,"


    Her face twisted uglily in rage, teeth gritting as she snapped. "What twisted logic is that?"


    "I alone decide what happens in my presence," Seiya continued. "It is a rule that even you WILL follow," he declared, distorting the woman''s face into a harsher, more grotesque expression.

 Chapter 118 117: The Third Demon [2]

    "Oops!" The male demon, reclining on the rooftop as he observed from afar, let out a quiet chuckle. "You''ve earned Kei''s wrath. She despises it when men speak so arrogantly¡ªshe believes women should reign supreme. Now, instead of granting you a swift, painless death, she''ll make sure you suffer every moment of it." He shook his head in quiet solemnity as if concerned for Seiya.


    "Well, good luck," he added, bringing his hands together dramatically in prayer.


    Seiya, who had already scanned the demon to see he possesses five hearts, paid no mind to him¡ªfor he had decided he would be an easy one to take down considering the amount of hearts he has¡ªso he would pay attention to him after dealing with the female demon.


    The female demon, known as a Kei, burned with fury. Her eyes flared wide open with rage, long veins bulging along the corners of her eyes to her temple¡ªblazing energy emanating from her body as she stood, eyes locked on Seiya.


    She panted softly, fangs growing.


    Kei''s lips parted, hot breath escaping like a veil of mist. "You," she breathed. "You''re dead!" Was all that left her lips before she vanished, appearing before Seiya instantly. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She folded her blood dripping hand into a fist, throwing a fierce jab straight at Seiya but Seiya swiftly moved his head aside, prompting her jab to swipe through the corner of Seiya''s face, cutting through thin air¡ªmere inches away from Seiya''s ear.


    However, instead of adjusting and pulling another attack, the demon, instead, smirked. Her real attack hadn''t been the jab which had been a mere feint but the sticky blood she had instantly pooled beneath her blood dripping hand on the floor behind Seiya¡ªthe instance her hand swiped across the corner of his face, landing and extending across his shoulder.


    The blood moved to entangle Seiya''s legs like vines but Seiya, instead of counter attacking and getting her to move, didn''t launch a single attack on her. He merely dipped, moving the opposite way of her body and leaping high, then backward out of her reach.


    The blood that had been curling on the floor to bind Seiya''s legs to pin him in place, stopped, merging back with the blood dripping from her fingers.


    The demon''s eyes widened with tightly wrinkled brows as she breathed out. "Why?" Her pants were low, she remained unmoving from her spot and not even lifting or turning her gaze to glance at Seiya¡ªher head remained dipped.


    "How did you know the jab was a mere feint and the blood was aiming to bind you when I made sure it all happened behind you and that too, at a speed you shouldn''t be able to follow?" She seethed in question.


    She tilted her head to the side, her hair cascading with the motion. Without lifting her gaze, she glared at Seiya from beneath her lashes, her eyes rolling upward in their sockets, giving her a dazed, almost otherworldly look.


    "Also, why didn''t you launch a single attack on me? I was wide open for any attack yet you didn''t land a single one, why''s that?" She snarled, fangs gritting as her face slowly contorted into the simmering rage welling up inside her.


    "It''s almost as if," she paused, finally lifting her face and tilting it slightly to the side to get a good look at Seiya, all while appearing to be looking down on him. "¡­you could predict all my moves," she completed, glaring daggers at Seiya and contemplating the possibility.


    Seiya remained silent, only watching her from the distance he had put between them.


    "What," she asked when Seiya offered no response. "Don''t tell me you actually have eyes at the back of your head and that is why you have a blindfold on¡ªto hide it." Her eyes shone with mild confidence, a bit assured that her speculation was right.


    An exasperated sigh escaped Seiya, gaze straight at the demon with a fed up look behind his blindfold.


    His frustration spiked off the roof, knowing he would have to explain to the demon how he could see everywhere around him within a certain radius¡ªhis 360¡ã vision. Not that he was obligated to, he just had to.


    To Seiya, he saw no benefit in hiding his abilities from his opponents. After all, only when they know about it do they try more to counter it, thereby making the fight a lot more interesting to Seiya.


    "Do you?" The demon asked again, referring to him having eyes at the back of his head.


    "I don''t," Seiya clarified instantly.


    "¡­." The demon remained silent, only staring at Seiya with eyes filled with doubt.


    "¡­." Seiya returned her silent stare of doubt with an exasperated stare hidden behind the mask without a word for a moment before trying to clarify things again. "I¡­I really don''t."


    "It''s simply that my eyes grant me the ability to see in a 360¡ã field," he blurted. "It also pierces through things. That was why I was able to see the blood aiming to bind me," he explained while the demon listened intently in silence.


    "It was also why I didn''t launch any attack on you because I saw you coated your entire body with the blood and might''ve trapped my hand in, had I launched any attack at that time," he further revealed.


    After several moments of silence, the demon spoke. "You," she paused, studying Seiya. "Are you sure you aren''t our kind pretending to be human?" She put out bluntly, her tone serious.


    Seiya stiffened, body slightly trembling at the demon''s speculation.


    "I..," Seiya started, stammering. "I-I''m not¡­I''m not a demon," he said out mechanically. "I''m a human," he added.


    Scoffing, the demon continued. "So why the blindfold?"


    Ibyu and Kaeliyus twitched, their ears in disbelief of the question.


    {Why would she ask more after all the info dump she''s been given?!} Ibyu seethed.


    Impudent! Kaeliyus commented.


    They both sighed, packing the matter aside¡ªtrustful that their Lord wouldn''t be foolish enough to reveal the reason.


    He wouldn''t tell, Ibyu and Kaeliyus concluded.


    Seiya gazed at the demon in silence, a bit reluctant to reveal this because it somehow felt wrong. However, as always, our MC''s danger radar doesn''t function.


    "It is because¡­. my eyes are very sensitive to harsh light," he blurted without awareness, jolting both Ibyu and Kaeliyus.


    {Why would you¡ª!}


    My Lord, why¡ª?!


    Both Ibyu and Kaeliyus couldn''t completely form their words, at a loss of speech at Seiya''s behavior.


    With a smirk gracing her lips, the demon replied. "Must be hard."


    Stomping a leg forward, the demon crouched into a sprinting stance, her grin ear reaching as her eyes brimmed with excitement. Veins pulsed all across her body, eyes flared red. Her fangs grew longer, one of each horns on the back of her wrist elongated, her muscles bulging¡ªrendering her appearance strikingly demonic.


    "If your eyes are ones able to see all around and pierce through everything," she paused, huffing out hot air from her mouth. "Then I just have to up my speed so much that your eyes won''t be able to keep up!"


    With a fierce kick, she launched a blast of thick blood across the ground, sending it in a straight line toward Seiya. Without a moment''s hesitation, and even before the blood reached him, she appeared before him in a blur of speed too swift for Seiya to follow. In an instant, she conjured a wall of blood, hurling it onto him with such force that it sent him crashing against the wall.


    The blood adhered to him like a spider''s web, binding his body and limbs. It pressed his hand flat against the wall, and no matter how he struggled, Seiya couldn''t break free.


    With a shrill, echoing laugh, the demon lunged at Seiya, a spear of blood materializing in her hand, thrusting directly toward him.

 Chapter 119 118: The Third Demon | The Fourth Demon

    My Lord, please unhand me so I change form and assist! Kaeliyus urged, seeing Seiya trapped with no means of escape from the impending attack.


    But as the demon lunged forward, Seiya swiftly propped up his wrist gripping the sword, propelling the sword upward toward himself and catching the handle in his mouth¡ªtrapped between his teeth, in a way that the tip of the sword pointed toward the demon.


    As soon as the demon got close enough within range, hand raised to launch her attack, Seiya muffled, "pierce through."


    In an instant before the demon could even react, the whip embedded in the center of the sword, shot forward fiercely, piercing through the demon''s throat.


    She staggered to a halt, coughing up blood as she gasped for air.


    Not wasting any second, Seiya muttered once more. "Coil." The segmented arrowhead whip shot through the demon''s neck, emerging fully on the other side before coiling tightly around her throat, choking her.


    The demon''s eyes flared red with rage and pain. She coiled her blood around the sword, yanking it with fierce force till it pulled free from Seiya''s mouth before she leaped backward.


    Seizing the moment, Seiya thrust himself backward, crashing into the wall and reducing it to rubble, landing with a heavy thud amidst the debris. He rose up immediately, squirming on his feet, trying to shake off the sticky blood compromising his movements but they were so rigid he couldn''t pull them off.


    On the other side, the demon struggled to wrench the whip free from her neck but the sword was no ordinary¡ªit was obeying his master''s command hence refused to unravel from her neck.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get the sticky blood from his body, Seiya resigned, lifting his gaze to the demon. Extending his hand with a bit of a struggle because the sticky blood had still stuck his arms down, Seiya commanded in a whisper, "come."


    Immediately, the sword shot forward with fierce speed, dragging along the demon over to Seiya. The sword shot into Seiya''s grip, halting the demon just before him¡ªher neck bloodied and a mess.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Seiya yanked the sword backward, forcefully unraveling the whip and pulling it out the demon''s throat. The pull was so fierce and raw with strength that it violently severed the demon''s head, decapitating it in one brutal motion.


    An ear-piercing scream echoed from the distance, the male demon calling out the woman''s name in desperation. With swift speed, he surged forward, snatching the severed head before it could touch the ground, and In one fluid motion, he wrapped his arm around her and leapt away from harm''s reach.


    "Kei," the male demon called, voice quivering with trembling hands as he held the sundered body.


    With eyes wide with rage, Kei, the female demon gritted her teeth, veins bulging along her face as blood dripped steadily from her severed head.


    "That bastard!" She spat, boiling over with rage. "Why the hell am I not regenerating?! Why can''t I heal?!!!" She thrashed about with the other other part of her severed body.


    From where Seiya stood, the thick blood coating him, loosened, turning light as it wore off his body, pooling onto the ground beneath him¡ªthe female demon had been weakened.


    Seeing that he''s been set free with nothing compromising his movements, Seiya lunged forward immediately, sword in hand and ready to strike.


    However, before he could close the distance, the female demon swept up her hand and a wall of thick large blood stood on Seiya''s path, separating them.


    Unbothered, Seiya sliced through the wall and the moment he did, a whip of thick blood slithered to restrict him but Seiya easily slipped past it¡ªhaving already seen it with his eyes beyond the wall of blood they had put up.


    The male demon leaped farther back with the female''s sundered body in hand. Before Seiya could close the distance once more, heavy-weighted golems and statues materialized around him, suspended in mid-air. They varied in form¡ªstone, metal, ceramic, and more¡ªeach one looming with silent menace.


    Seeing them, Seiya muttered softly to himself. "So that''s what he was doing."


    When they made up the wall of blood to block his path, Seiya had not only seen the female demon conjuring a whip of blood to restrict him but also the male demon¡ªhis hands were clasped together, performing an intricate hand-weaving technique.


    The moment Seiya took another step forward, the golems and statues began raining down on him to crush him.


    Securing a balance stance, Seiya moved fluidly, cutting through them as they fell. The more he cut, the more of it fell. Recognizing it as pointlessly expending energy, Seiya steadied his gaze forward, aiming to shoot through the incessant fall of the golems and statues.


    However, up front, the male demon had blocked the path with an array of the same golems and statues, countless in number, and suspended mid-air to form an unyielding wall that would prevent Seiya from breaking through.


    With no way of advancing, Seiya instead leapt back out of range.


    "Is it still not healing?!!" Kei, the female demon shouted in frustration. They had been buying time, trying to re-attach Kei''s head, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t.


    "It''s that sword of his!" She cried out, cursing. "It had done the same with my ability, that scrawny brat!" She spat!


    Seiya watched from the distance in silence, his face full of exasperation as all her curses landed straight into his ears.


    Fed up with what Seiya considered a pointless chitchat, Seiya crouched into a stance, surging forward the next second. He expertly wielded his sword, fluidly cutting through the countless statues and golems that fell¡ªmaking his way to the built up wall.


    Seiya once again, fluidly cut through the wall of golems and statues but the moment he did, a full body golden statue shot forward at an unthinkable speed, followed by a whip of blood that slapped Seiya''s sword from him.


    The full-body statue sprang open as it neared, swiftly enclosing Seiya before closing again in the blink of an eye. It landed with a resounding thud, sending dirt scattering into the air.


    "Let''s see how you can get out of that," the male demon mocked, scoffing softly.


    "Teisou!," Kei yelled angrily. "Bring your attention back to me and heal me!" She demanded with authority.


    "Yes, yes, just calm down," the male demon known as Teisou, said calmly.


    Turning back to the statue that trapped Seiya, Teisou smirked. "Even you couldn''t have predicted that my ability was of this sort, could you?"


    "Too bad you won''t be seeing it first hand since you''re trapped," he paused for a moment before continuing. "Well, that''s if you can even see in the first place," he added.


    "My ability you see," he continued. "Is one where I''m able to mold any and everything just from envisioning it¡ªcool, right?" He laughed, tone dripping with pride.


    "Severing Keika''s head was a good call. And you would''ve won for sure had it been another demon who had escorted her and not me," he informed with an air of confidence. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, you have your luck to curse for having me be the one to have escorted Keika. Because even if her head cannot be re-attached, I can just mold one from scratch for her and transfer all her features over then have that one reattached," he explained proudly.


    "Too bad your hard work will go down the drain," he sympathized then turned to Keika who knelt on the floor, her head on the ground beside her.


    "I''ll get into it right away," Teisou said. He brought his palms up, weaving a unique technique. He shut his eyes, whispering inaudible words for some minute.


    A round mold of clay materialized in front of him, glowing as it floated softly. Gradually, the sensory organs and facial features began to develop on the mold with an uncanny resemblance to Kei''s face. Slowly, the same hair grew on the mold¡ªtransforming into a full face.


    Teisou opened his eyes, bringing the molded face to Keika''s severed head¡ªbefore her eyes to be precise.


    "Perfect?" He asked.


    Keika, however, seethed in response. "The cheeks are too high!!" She lashed out. Teisou chuckled in response, adjusting the mold then asking again.


    Of course, she still found a problem with it.


    "I''m sorry but it''s exactly how you look," Teisou said. "You just need to look at yourself in the mirror more," he remarked.


    He spread his hand over Keika''s severed head and the molded one, a glow manifesting from his palm and slowly, the molded features began to come to life while the severed head features dulled till it closed, drying up and cracking like mere sand.


    "Done and ready!" Teisou announced. Without waiting a moment, he placed the new head on Keika. Gradually, the severed area regenerated, healing and joining together.


    Keika snapped to her feet instantly, a screeching laugh erupting from her and echoing.


    "Now," Teisou began, turning over to the statue trapping Seiya. "Do we let him rot in there or break him out?" He asked.


    Before Keika could even respond, the statue trapping Seiya shattered into pieces.


    "I see you''re done," Seiya said as he stepped from the shattered statue. "I was getting stiff from waiting," he said, rolling his shoulders.

 Chapter 120 119: The Third Demon [3]

    Both demons, Keika and Teisou stared at Seiya with eyes widened in shock¡ªbody frozen and locked in place.


    "Kei," The male demon, Teisou, breathed out, still in shock. "Did this brat just shatter my full body statue that weigh tons with his bare hands?" He asked, eyes filled with disbelief.


    Keika''s lips slowly stretched into a wide exciting grin, goosebumps pricking her skin as she remained staring at Seiya. "Well, he''s definitely strong, that''s for sure," she remarked thoughtfully in a musing tone.


    Standing before Seiya again after regaining her head, she couldn''t help the nervous thrill that coursed through her¡ªstanding in the presence of a worthy opponent.


    Teisou got into a fighting stance, hands clasped together to weave his technique¡ªready for a fight. Turning to him, Keika exhaled a hot breath, "You don''t have to fight, Tei. I know you already expended a lot of energy molding a head for me¡ªand we both know you''d rather sit back to watch a fight than join in," she said.


    "Further more, I''d have you rest now so you''re able to mold me the parts I''m unable to regenerate when needed," she added.


    "And as it appears," she continued. "He''s not someone to hold back on," she added, teeth gritting. Her posture hunched slightly forward, veins bulging steadily as the short horns on the backs of her wrists extended to their full length, while her nails stretched into long, talon-like claws.


    "So just sit back, I''ll make it an interesting watch," she remarked boldly.


    Without a word or any protest, Teisou leaped back, landing atop a tiled roof and sitting comfortably to watch the fight unfold.


    Turning her attention back to Seiya, an exciting grin returned to her face. "You smell nothing but trouble," she mused softly. "But I like trouble," she stated before lunging forward at an impeccable speed, different and faster than her previous.


    She appeared before Seiya in an instant, and without a moment wasted, her palm shot toward the side of Seiya''s face, strings of sticky blood flowing from her fingers, aiming to wrap his face.


    Seiya''s hand snapped up quickly in defense, grabbing her wrist¡ªfingers splayed over the tiny spacings of her horns to halt her. But even with her hand seized, the strings of sticky blood stretched thin and long, wrapping Seiya''s face and neck, including the hand seizing her wrist, in a tight, constricting, double coil.


    Before Seiya could react or counter with his free hand, the demon fiercely yanked her seized arm that was now bonded with Seiya''s hand, backward, wrenching Seiya''s head back.


    Within the same instance, with her other hand, she clawed down on Seiya''s exposed abdomen¡ªshredding his cloth and tearing the flesh from his chest down to his belly.


    Seiya dipped himself lower, backward and leaning close to the ground. Lifting a foot, he aimed to land a thrust down kick on the demon''s shoulder from behind. However, before the kick could land, thick slimy blood spiraled from the ground like vines, coiling around Seiya''s legs and bringing it back down before the vines of blood slithered all over him, binding his entire body.


    The vines of blood wrapped around Seiya''s body, keeping him propped up with only his legs and one hand touching the ground¡ªlike in a full wheel pose.


    Seeing as he was bound with no means of wrenching free no matter how much he struggled¡ªthe demon poised and ready to land another brutal blow on him, Seiya commanded in a whisper, "come."


    From where his sword had landed when it was slapped from his grip, it immediately spinned, shooting through the air with blistering speed. Seeing the incoming sword, the demon immediately leapt backward, putting a fair distance between her and Seiya.


    She pulled along her thick slimy blood, unraveling them from Seiya and moving them along the ground toward her in a rapid motion.


    Loose free, Seiya carried himself to his feet, pulling out his sword that had dug itself into the ground beside him. Blood dripped from his body, his shirt torn, face and neck a battered mess from the severe constriction.


    "Not that sword of yours again," the demon sighed from afar, her tone dripping with edge.


    Seiya merely gazed at her in silence, clueless how to respond.


    "You must be very weak without your sword that you can''t do without it," she taunted, her grin wide.


    "¡­."


    "Look the mess I turned you into in the few minutes you weren''t with your sword, pathetic, I''d say," she continued. "We both know you wouldn''t stand a chance if you keep aside your sword and decide to fight without it, ahaha," a piercing laugh echoed from her.


    "Not that I''m saying I can''t end you with your sword present, it''s just annoying being unable to regenerate after being cut with that sword. Though I can have Teisou mold me the parts I lose but still¡­.I''m just saying you''re hopeless without the sword," she remarked mockingly.


    Paying her no mind, Seiya swung his sword aside with a sharp swooshing sound, telling her he was ready.


    "¡­." The demon gazed at Seiya with eyes of disbelief, a bit stunned that her taunt had no effect on him¡ªthat he was still shamelessly relying on the sword despite the jeering remarks she threw at him.


    Noting her expression, Seiya spoke calmly. "I told you, didn''t I?" He began. "That I alone decide what happens in my presence¡ªso your pointless little taunts have no use," he declared with quiet authority.


    "However," he continued, prompting the demon to listen intently. "If you beg me not to use it, I won''t." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok, please."


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    Seiya gazed at her in silence, exasperated and thrown off by her quick response while in return, she gazed back with eyes waiting for an answer¡ªappearing as if they were in a staring contest.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    "Okay." Seiya replied after several moments of heavy silence, turning.


    He lifted his sword to shoulder height, holding it horizontally. With precise speed, he hurled it toward the wall, where it buried itself in the surface, sticking firmly in place.


    Before Seiya could even turn, the demon was already at his back.


    "Why the impatience?" Seiya asked as he tilted his head to glance back at her over his shoulder.


    "These eyes of yours," she breathed, multiple rings of thick blood¡ªlike mini vortexes¡ªfloating around her. "They need to go," she declared, launching two blood arrows, sharpened like darts, straight toward his eyes.


    "And I knew you would come for my ey¡ª" Before Seiya could finish his words, the blood arrows stabbed into his eyes, cutting off his sentence and silencing him with shock.

 Chapter 121 120: The Third Demon [4]

    {Sei!}


    My Lord!


    Kaeliyus and Ibyu let out a chorused gasp.


    Pressing both arrows further into Seiya''s eyes, his head wrenched downward, the demon grinned with excitement. "Since your eyes enable you to see far and wide¡ªall around you, I needed to think up something to counter it," she began, the mini vortexes of blood afloat around her, combined, pouring onto the ground and merging into one.


    "However, the answer to it was simpler than I had thought¡ªvery simple: Speed," she stated with an air of pride. "I simply needed to be faster. Fast enough that even if you saw every one of my attacks coming, you wouldn''t be able to defend against them in time."


    "And I succeeded," she smirked softly. "Because, after all, I am in my full form."


    Maintaining his calm, Seiya reached out his hands, grabbing the demon''s wrists¡ªprecisely the horns on the back of her wrist, in an attempt to wrench back her hands, to pull out the blood arrows.


    Grinning wider, she whispered softly. "Wrong move." Bony horns, similar to those on her wrists, materialized over Seiya''s arms, extending to his elbows before plunging through his flesh, creating gaping holes in his skin.


    However, this didn''t make Seiya relent, he maintained his firm grip on the demon''s wrist and as he did, more horns erupted from his arms, gradually moving up toward his shoulder and piercing through like the first ones.


    Seiya quickly realized that the longer he remained in contact with the horns, the more they erupted from his skin. Before he could react, however, the demon raised her knee, aiming to deliver a brutal kick to his back¡ªthe blood arrows liquifying.


    Seiya reacted swiftly, lifting a foot backward to counter but he missed, legs grazing past each other''s, as the demon thrust her leg forward with tremendous force, propelling Seiya ahead with blinding speed.


    "Can''t see much of the attack without the eyes now, can you?" She taunted.


    Seiya staggered to a fall a distance away, crashing onto the ground. He hadn''t even fully crashed properly before the demon was upon him again. With a sweep of her hand downward, a barrage of blood rods rained down on Seiya, tearing through his flesh as they landed on various parts of his body, including his limbs¡ªpinning him to the ground.


    Despite its black fabric, Seiya''s blindfold was soaked with blood, the crimson liquid dripping heavily down his cheeks.


    "You really can''t do much without your sword," the demon mocked, gaze cast down on Seiya. "Well, so long brat, you caused me a bit of trouble but¡­.. good riddance," she said, the blood in her hand morphing into a large, blunt staff, raised high and poised to crash down upon Seiya''s chest, aiming to crush his heart.


    But, as the heavy staff descended with overwhelming pressure, Seiya''s palms shot forward, interlaced as he slammed them against the impending tip of the staff, halting it. His body snapped upward the next second, knees arched up as he pulled free from the rods¡ªunflinching as the length of the rods went through his body.


    The demon immediately liquefied the staff back into blood, letting it pour over Seiya''s arms. She transformed the blood into sharp, tiny, worm-like threads, slithering over Seiya''s arms and piercing his skin, then burrowing deep into his flesh.


    Seiya clenched his fist, muscles coiling as he drew it back, aiming to deliver a devastating punch straight at the demon. But she reacted swiftly, binding his hands with vines of blood.


    Retracting her long demon nails, she curled her hand into a fist, then slammed the back of her forearm¡ª from wrist to elbow¡ª into Seiya''s face, sending him crashing into a pile of rubble.


    Again, before Seiya could properly crash into the debris, the demon was upon him, fist with every muscle taut, poised to strike. However, in a blur of motion, Seiya swept her legs with a clearing kick, and before she could recover, a hammer-like punch slammed into her face, propelling her through the air with overwhelming force and speed.


    Seiya crouched, preparing to lunge forward, but long, twisting veins bulged along his arms and neck, pulsing as though alive, sending searing pain through his body¡ªthe tiny, sharp, worm-like threads of blood that had burrowed into his flesh, crawling beneath his skin.


    The threads slithered and pulsed, stretching across his arms and neck, their heat like molten lava moving just beneath his skin.


    The excruciating sensation stunted his movement, staggering him, that before he could react, a heavy punch blasted into his rib cage, sending him crashing deeper into the debris.


    As Seiya landed, he felt a warm, slimy liquid pressing against his skin, gluing his back to the ground. With a swift motion, he thrust himself upward, tearing free from the substance, and leaped atop a nearby piece of rubble. Unable to see due to his injured eyes, he couldn''t identify what it was. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re so quick," the demon chuckled, gaze lifted at Seiya as he stood atop a rubble in the pile.


    "I don''t know if you can still see but right now, my blood has coated the ground, not a single place spared" she informed.


    Indeed, her thick, slimy blood had pooled around them, spreading like mud and covering the entire ground, leaving no space for Seiya to land.


    "It''ll move up to the rubble soon, swallowing everything in its path. And clearly, you can''t possibly fight suspended in mid-air, can you?" She mused with a wide mocking grin.


    Seiya felt the looming presence of the blood inching up toward the rubble he stood. His mind ran things over, remembering he had a skill that could keep aloft in mid-air¡ªa skill his eyes had registered back when he went on missions for the facility.


    Seiya never thought a day would come where he had to rely on the ability of others¡ªones he had once deemed useless. However, as he aimed to activate it, he failed. His eyes were far too damaged for anything. He couldn''t even see with them, only relying on the demon''s overwhelming and malignant presence to locate and fight her.


    The pool of slimy blood expanded, swallowing the debris and wrapping around Seiya''s foot, forcing him to leap into the air. With no solid ground beneath him, Seiya could only brace himself for a fall into the swampy blood below.


    But before he could even descend, the demon lunged at him mid-air, driving a bat of blood into his stomach. The force of the blow was so intense that it sent Seiya crashing down into the pool of blood.


    Without hesitation, the demon followed, stomping her foot onto Seiya''s face, pressing him deeper into the viscous liquid to suffocate the life out of him.

 Chapter 122 121: The Third Demon [5]

    The demon added more pressure, sinking Seiya deeper into the swamp of blood.


    "I prefer ripping apart my enemies," she began, a soft smile portraying victory gracing her lips. "Especially men who think so high of themselves. But.." she paused, eyes staring down at the swamp of blood, Seiya''s body fully immersed in it.


    "This method isn''t so bad as well," she giggled softly.


    My Lord, Kaeliyus called. Can you get out of this? He asked, voice dripping with worry and concern.


    However, no single response came from Seiya. As worried as he was, Kaeliyus knew Seiya wasn''t at least dead yet, because their connection and oath would''ve been broken.


    {Sei,} Ibyu called softly. {How long are you going to remain in there? You and I know this isn''t enough to do you in since you''re great at holding your breath,} Ibyu remarked sternly.


    {So get out of there soon, I''m suffocating with no air coming in,} it stated.


    The swamp of blood not only dragged Seiya deeper but also clung to his body, its slight adhesiveness holding him in place. As the demon pressed him down with her foot, Seiya remained still, offering no protest¡ªbringing a victorious smile to the demon''s face as she already claimed the win for herself.


    The victorious smile, however, stiffened into shock when she felt Seiya''s hands creep up her foot¡ªone hand wrapped around her heel and the other wrapped around her toes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can you stil¡ª" Before she could even fathom how he still had the strength to move, a dull crack echoed¡ªthe sound of Seiya twisting and snapping her ankle.


    Her eyes flared wide in shock and confusion but Seiya didn''t allow the moment to stretch. Aware that beneath him was a bottomless pit, Seiya gripped tight the demon''s broken ankle, snapped his legs upward and wrapped them around her waist in a firm grip.


    His weight shifted to his upper body, tilting downward and sinking farther along with the demon''s foot in his grip. The demon lost her footing, falling forward toward Seiya''s immersed body, and plunging in along with Seiya into the dark bottomless pit.


    Feeling her so close to him, Seiya let go of her foot. His hand stiffened, finger curving into claws as he lunged for her neck, grabbing a fistful of flesh and tearing it away¡ªleaving behind a gaping wound.


    The demon''s body stilled, muscles locking up¡ªbewildered that Seiya was not only able to hold his breath for so long but move so freely with no restraint despite the swamp of blood being thick and adhesive.


    With one hand, she reached behind her, trying to pry Seiya''s legs off her waist, while with the other, she lunged it forward, aiming to claw Seiya''s neck with her long demon nails. Seiya, however, caught her hand mid-motion, halting her with a firm grip.


    Before she could react, Seiya''s hand went up her wrist, wrapped tight around one of the horns, and in one single fierce motion, Seiya broke the horn¡ªeliciting a scream that was drowned in the swamp of blood from her.


    Without hesitation, Seiya''s hand snapped toward her head, gripping her hair firmly as he aimed to twist her neck. But before he could act, the swamp of blood dried up instantly, returning them to the bare ground.


    The demon wrenched Seiya''s hands from her, propelling herself backward and leaping away from range. Seiya gasped softly, his breath unsteady as he lay on the ground, chest rising and falling with each labored inhale.


    His blindfold was heavily wet and sticking to his wounded eyes.


    My Lor¡ª Kaeliyus was saying but immediately drowned his words¡ªnoting how many times Seiya had ignored him, which meant Seiya didn''t like being conversed with or disturbed during a fight so he held back, leaving Seiya to the moment.


    The demon landed a distance away on all fours, wheezing as she trembled, head dipped and staring into the ground. Her wounds gradually regenerated, healing, but the broken horn remained unchanged¡ªno sign of regeneration.


    "How dare¡­" she cried, voice quivering with trembling limbs as she remained staring at the ground. "How dare he?! A mere brat, how dare he?!" She snarled, teeth gritting as anger boiled over within her.


    The drops of blood from the blood swamp that trailed along the ground and some that was still stuck to Seiya, peeled away, moving swiftly along the ground toward the demon. It all merged, seeping into her fingers that were pressed on the ground.


    "I''ll kill you," the demon declared through gritted teeth, veins stretched tight and bulging along her face and arms as she panted angrily. "Kill you!" She repeated, her anger mounting by the second.


    Without rising from her spot, she snapped her head forward toward Seiya, eyes wide with rage as she dug her nails into the ground.


    Moments later, from where Seiya laid, he abruptly thrust himself upward, jumping to his feet and leaping away. The moment he did, hardened spikes of blood erupted from the ground where he should''ve been.


    Seeing her attack had missed, the demon manipulated the blood spikes, shooting them from the ground like flexible arrows¡ªgoing after Seiya who fluidly maneuvered his way through them, relying solely on instincts since he couldn''t see at the moment.


    But since there are limits to what the instincts could sense than what the eyes could see clearer, some of the arrowed spikes plunged into Seiya''s skin, trapping him in place.


    The demon sent multiple others, stabbing them into Seiya still Seiya''s posture hunched forward, suspended by the spikes. His blood pooled on the floor beneath.


    The demon rose to her feet, huffing as she approached Seiya with an unhurried pace. She stopped a short distance away, extending her hand forward. Seiya''s blood that pooled on the floor slowly started moving along the ground toward her.


    "I''ll use your blood to restore myself, then end your life," she spat, voice dripping with spite.


    Seiya''s blood reached her, moving up and seeping into her fingers like the others did. A soft moaning sound left her as she threw her head back, eyes closed, feeling the blood course through her.


    In the next few seconds, however, her head snapped forward, eyes snapping open as big pulsing veins bulged along her arm¡ªthe hand that had seeped in Seiya''s blood.


    The veins stretched long, inching up her body like worms burrowing into flesh. The demon gritted her teeth in pain, hand flying up to her forehead as a hammering headache shot through her.


    "Ugh¡­your blood seems stubborn," she said, her other hand wrapped tight over the vein bulging hand that trembled as if to keep it in control. "It''s so fierce and needs to be tamed," she said, teeth gritting as she felt the veins ripple through her bare skin.


    Unable to stand it anymore, she used the claws of her other hand to tear through the flesh of her arm. "I don''t have time to fight to control it for now," she said, swiping her hand as sharp as she could, flinging blood from her arms in a swift motion.


    She continued the motion till a lot of blood splashed and dropped onto the ground¡ªsure that she had separated Seiya''s blood that she had taken in, from hers.


    Turning her attention back to Seiya, she began. "That aside, you should feel my wrath upon you and die for the pain you''ve caused me," she declared.


    In a fit of rage, her anger clouding all reason, she lunged at Seiya, dragging him across the ground like a ragdoll. She pummeled him mercilessly, slamming him into houses and debris, stabbing him repeatedly, and inflicting countless other brutal acts upon him.


    Seiya became so battered and messy, blood covering his whole form, barely unrecognizable as he knelt crumpling on the floor¡ªa spear of blood stabbed into his chest.


    My Lord, please. Allow me change into my form and assist, I can''t merely sit by doing nothing, At least use your weapons, Kaeliyus pleaded, as he had since the demon began dragging Seiya across the ground like a mere rag. His words, however, were nothing more than noise to Seiya''s ears.


    Seeing Seiya being overwhelmed by the demon, Kaeliyus wanted to change back into his form to help, however, without his Lord''s willingness, he couldn''t¡ªwhich has been the reason for his agitation.


    Kaeliyus, Seiya called from within, the first he''s done since Kaeliyus had been calling out. Kaeliyus, who had been taken aback by Seiya''s call, hadn''t even replied when Seiya continued calmly. Don''t make me come for you next, after her."


    Kaeliyus went still and silent, not uttering a single word. He was only worried and concerned for his young Lord who despite being beaten to such an extent, refused to summon his weapons or ask for assistance.


    The demon ambled over to Seiya where he remained crumpled on his knees with his head dipped, she reached out her legs and pushed the spear deeper into his flesh. "This is why being a human is no good," she mused with a wide grin. "You all possess only one heart and literally die from having it crushed or ripped out with nothing as back up. Now that I''ve stabbed you in the heart, it''s so sad but it''s game over for you now."


    Retracting her blood spear from his chest and leaving behind a gaping hole, she pushed Seiya back with her foot, falling him to the ground with a thud.


    Seiya was drenched in his own blood, his face barely recognizable beneath the thick, wet crimson veil. He panted weakly, his breath shallow and raspy¡ªhe could see nothing, and the surrounding noise had faded to a distant murmur, only reaching his ears like a soft, whispering breeze.


    "Tei~sou??!!" The female demon called to her companion, stretching the last syllable of his name.


    In the next moment, Teisou appeared beside Keika, his gaze immediately falling upon Seiya.


    "Look what I''ve reduced him to," Keika, the female demon boasted. "He''s so close to death it''ll be over for him in a few minutes."


    Placing his hand up his chin in a contemplating manner, Teisou hummed, peering into Seiya''s form on the floor. He drew closer, leaning and hunching forward as he took in Seiya''s form.


    "He does appear almost dead," Teisou remarked after thoroughly studying Seiya. His head swept over to Keika, smiling as they reveled in their victory.


    "He''s really a goner, poor boy. He has his luck to¡ª"


    The words died in Teisou''s throat the moment he felt Seiya''s cold, rigid hand thrust into his throat, clawing fiercely like a wild beast before ripping off his head in the next instant.


    Everything around them went eerily still and silent, Keika''s eyes wide and frozen in static as she took in the scene before her.

 Chapter 123 122: Fourth Demon Down | The Third?

    "Tei," The female demon breathed in a whisper, voice quivering as shock overcame her senses.


    With one hand, Seiya gripped the male demon''s severed head by his hair, and with the other, he plunged into the demon''s chest in a quick motion.


    With his hand stuck inside the demon''s chest, Seiya rose to his feet, the demon''s severed head hanging from one hand, steadily dripping blood onto the ground beside Seiya.


    The female demon who had been stilled in place from shock, recovered her senses and lunged forward at Seiya¡ªaiming to ensnare him with a blood whip.


    Seiya, however, was quick to react. Seiya swept the severed head aside, driving it into the female demon with crushing force. The impact sent her hurtling through the air, her body crashing into the distance.


    The male demon whose head had been severed, saw the brief moment Seiya engaged with the female demon as a chance¡ªso he clasped his hands together¡ªaiming to weave his technique but Seiya, despite blind at the moment, had sensitive ears and sharp instincts.


    Seiya threw the severed head upward with precision before wrapping his hand around the male demon''s clasped hands, crushing it in a firm grip before twisting it¡ªshattering every bone in the demon''s hands.


    He let go, opening up his palm in wait as the severed head he threw up descended back in the straight line Seiya threw it, landing back in his hand.


    Angered by how Seiya handled her companion''s severed head, the female demon rose from where she had crashed and lunged forward with flaring malice.


    But Seiya, attuned to her every movement, wasted no time. He crouched slightly, gathering power in his legs and grip before hurling the severed head with such force that it tore through the air, dragging the wind in its path. The impact struck the female demon with relentless pressure, blasting her backward and sending her crashing into the distance.


    The head tumbled, rolling across the ground.


    Seiya immediately turned back to the male demon he had seized in place with his hand stabbed into his chest. Before the demon''s broken hands could heal, Seiya swept the demon''s legs off the ground, landing him back down on the ground¡ªhis own posture hunching over as the demon fell.


    Seiya ripped his hand from the demon''s chest, tearing out one of his hearts. Without a second wasted, he plunged his tensed hand into the demon''s chest again, tearing out another heart.


    The male demon''s broken hands healed and he immediately snapped it forward, seizing Seiya''s hand in place as he aimed to rip out his third heart.


    Seiya and the demon plunged into a fight of strength¡ªtheir hands bulging with veins as it shook, both of them trying to overwhelm each other. The demon''s strength wavered for a moment, prompting him to add his other hand for support as he desperately struggled to stop Seiya''s hand from tearing out his third heart.


    From the distance, the female demon rose once more from where she had fallen. From her fingertips, blood dripped, pooling across the ground in a vast expanse before twisting into long, sinuous arrows.


    With a sweeping motion, she cast her hands skyward, unleashing a surge of liquid arrow projectiles. The flexible arrows, writhing like living tendrils, erupted from the crimson pool in a torrential surge, curving through the air as they streaked toward Seiya. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sensing and hearing the impending attack, Seiya''s body shunned with urgency. In a desperate fit to end the demon in time, Seiya''s muscles expanded, bulging bigger as he ripped out the third heart despite the demon''s strength pulling down on his hand.


    Without a second wasted, Seiya seized both hands of the demon, crushing it in a firm grip before twisting it. Then, in the same instant, he delivered a punch infused with sheer devastation, driving it into the demon''s chest and shattering the two hearts that remained.


    A heart-wrenching scream tore from the female demon, her cry echoing in anguish as she called out to the male demon.


    From where the male demon''s severed head rested, his eyes opened wide in a mix of emotions, but the shock was more vivid than anything else. His lips parted slightly, his companion''s name the only word that escaped in a whispery tone, "Kei."


    Not long after, life drained out of him, his eyes shutting as his body stilled.


    Seiya immediately leapt away before the blood arrows could reach, but that didn''t stop them. They whipped through the air, curving as they followed Seiya¡ªdetermined to hit.


    From where she stood, the female demon crashed to her knee, an agonizing cry tearing from her throat. "Teisou!!!!" She screamed, head falling back as anger and pain seared through her.


    Without the use of his eyes, Seiya''s instincts and senses were limited, preventing him from evading all the arrows. They pierced his body from both front and back, rending his flesh. Yet, Seiya neither flinched nor made any attempt to remove them.


    Paying them no mind, Seiya walked toward the female demon who had been consumed by pain, wailing in sorrow. His steps were slow and heavy, his blood dripping onto the already messy path with every step he took forward.


    He stopped just before the demon, silent as he cast his gaze down on her. Her eyes flared open, red and wide with rage as she gazed up at Seiya.


    Delicate threads of veins twisted within her eyes, their bulging lines spreading across her face as a searing wave of hatred and anger radiated from her, coiling tightly around Seiya.


    "You!" She seethed through gritted teeth. "I''ll kill you!" She declared in rage.


    "You chatter too much," Seiya remarked coldly.


    The demon''s fury reached its peak, eyes shifting and landing on her deceased companion. Her eyes trembled within their sockets, the image of his death searing itself into her mind once more.


    Another agonizing scream tore from the depths of her soul, head falling back as she screamed, succumbing to the pain overriding her senses and letting it consume her.


    In response to her raging wail, towering pillars of thick blood shot from the ground at every angle, rising toward the sky. With each echo of her scream, more pillars erupted, surging violently upward.


    The pillars twisted as they climbed, curving at the top to merge into a spear¡ªa jagged arrowhead forming at the tip. It then curved downward, gathering speed as it hurtled toward Seiya like a deadly force descending from the sky.


    Fed up by the demon''s relentless wails, Seiya bent low, seizing her by the hair with a firm grip and yanking her to her feet. Wasting no time, he drew back a devastating punch, heavier and more charged with destructive power than before.


    With every muscle taut, he thrust the blow into her chest, shattering it completely. The impact obliterated the whole chest area, crushing all seven of her hearts, which exploded outward in a violent burst.

 Chapter 124 123: Third Demon Down | The Fifth Demon

    The demon''s raging and sorrowful wails came to an abrupt stop, eyes dimming as life seeped out of her. Her head dipped as her body went cold, lifeless.


    The impact left behind a large gaping hole¡ªthat opened wide from chest, reaching almost her navel.


    The pillars of blood descending fiercely upon Seiya came to an abrupt halt just above Seiya''s head, mere inches away. It liquified, pouring over Seiya and bathing him.


    Seiya''s hand loosened, letting the demon drop to the ground with a thud. "That''s 4 down," he muttered, throwing his head back as he panted softly, feeling the warm breeze that brushed cold against his face¡ªthe thick blood dripping over his form.


    From within, Kaeliyus felt relieved, finally able to take a breather after so long.


    My Lord, he began softly. Would you be lenient enough to permit I change form?


    Seiya breathed out to calm his nerves of all the strain and stress he''d gone through during the fights. He made to form his thoughts to respond to Kaeliyus but out of nowhere, a force slammed into him, hurtling him through the air.


    Only after the impact did Seiya''s ears catch the grating thrums of a heartbeat he had failed to hear¡ªeither from the strain of the battle or he had just been absent minded.


    Kaeliyus was stunned by the sudden attack but helpless and unable to do anything as he was still in his sword form¡ªunable to transform without Seiya''s permission.


    Seiya landed, knees scraping the hard ground as he balanced himself. Before he could even properly recover from the attack, the heartbeat that had sounded from afar after he was sent hurtling, suddenly hammered straight into Seiya''s ears¡ªthe proximity very close.


    "After hearing all that your eyes could do, and seeing you currently blind, of course I''m not foolish enough to let the opportunity slip by." A demon''s hushed voice pierced Seiya''s ears¡ªsending a brief chill down his spine.


    The demon was shorter in height compared to Seiya¡ªappearing almost like a child. His dull ginger hair was cropped roughly at the back of his head, while the front formed a bowl-shaped fringe that barely reached his forehead, the edges jagged and cut close to the top of his forehead.


    His eyes, however, appeared quite ethereal¡ªa shimmering deep blue that gleamed even under the harsh sun.


    From the corners of his eyes, three small, button-like bone beads appeared in a straight line, trailing toward his ear. The third bead on each side, unlike the others, elongated like the tiny horns of a bull, curving upward just before his ear. It stretched outward, steadily resting against the sides of his head.


    He was clad in an oversized long sleeve shirt that wore loosely over his shoulders, covering his hands¡ªover a traditional simple pants that lengthened to his knees.


    The demon''s small form hunched forward, leaning over Seiya from behind.


    "I had been lurking and watching from my space. I never imagined Kieka would lose, that too, to the gender she had always looked down on¡ªcarrying herself with pride and chanting how women should be the rulers," he said, maintaining his close proximity with Seiya.


    "And oh, I''m the best as masking my presence, that''s why I couldn''t be detected," he boasted with pride.


    Kneeling there, Seiya acknowledged the demon''s word because he indeed had no presence at all. However, saying he couldn''t be detected was something Seiya saw wrong¡ªbecause, even if a person is able to mask their presence or even turn invisible, as long as they have a beating heart, he could detect them.


    Seiya blamed his carelessness for not catching the heartbeats before the demon landed one on him.


    "What better chance is there than this to fight you, whose eyes hold remarkable prowess?" The demon mused, lips curling into a soft smirk.


    "Kieka had done me a great favor by rendering you blind¡ªthough it''s unfortunate that she isn''t even aware of this," he shook his head in feigned solemnity. "But good riddance to her, she was annoying."


    The demon took retreating leaps, putting a fair distance between him and Seiya.


    "Even though you''ve been left blind and drained of strength, tilting this fight in my favor, a little caution never hurts¡ªafter all, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    With a mystic grin stretching wide across his face, the demon spread wide his arms as if glorifying himself¡ªvoicing out in a calm, unnerving tone, "temple of silence."


    In an instant, like a single drop disturbing the stillness of a vast ocean, golden rays of light surged from beneath his feet, expanding outward in rippling waves. The luminous glow spread through the space around them, enclosing both him and Seiya within its radiant embrace.


    The demon''s outstretched arms lowered to his sides, a cryptic grin etched across his face. He advanced toward Seiya with slow, deliberate steps, his grin widening with each stride until he came to a halt just before him.


    "This is a space that belongs solely to me," he began. "In here, I hold all the power, after all," he paused, eyes peering down on Seiya. "¡­you can''t hear or voice anything here," he revealed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re as good as deaf and mute inside this space," he added.


    Seiya remained motionless on his knees, blind to the world, deaf to all sound¡ªnot even the demon''s heartbeats he had been hearing moments ago, reached him now. An eerie silence had swallowed everything around him. He could only feel that someone was standing in front of him¡ªsilent.


    The demon observed Seiya in silence for a few moments before breaking into a sharp, cackling laugh¡ªthough it never reached Seiya''s ears, of course.


    "What am I even rambling on about when you can''t even hear me?" He asked rhetorically, laughing at himself.


    "Well, it''s not unlike me since it''s always like this with all my victims. I''ll still ramble on whether or not you hear it," he cackled aloud, head swaying backward.


    The demon slowed his cackle till it died down before he turned his attention back to Seiya.


    "Another reason why I cautiously enclosed you in here¡­" he paused, stretching the silence as if to build suspense¡ªdespite no one listening. "¡­is because of your weapon," he admitted.


    "During your fight with Kieka, I had noticed your weapon to be quite a unique one. You''re even able to summon it by command, how amazing is that?" His eyes sparkled with admiration.


    "However, it is a deadly weapon. Now, with no voice to speak, how will you summon it?" He asked, gaze cast down on Seiya for a moment before another cackle rippled from him.


    His cackle came to an abrupt cease as he yet again, peered down at Seiya. "If I kill you, the human who was able to kill Kieka, it''ll earn me a lot of respect from the others for sure. How good that will feel," he muttered.


    The demon took retreating steps, moving swift and gracefully as he lengthened the distance between himself and Seiya.


    Casting up his gaze, his lashes fluttered softly, the air around him shifting into a menacing cold energy¡ªface stern with no trace of his earlier jovial expressions.


    "Now," he began softly, his gaze fixed up at nothing. "With my presence masked, and you unable to see, hear, or even speak, how should I amuse myself with you before ending your life?"

 Chapter 125 124: The Fifth Demon

    "Well, I guess I can just do whatever I want with you, tee-hee." the demon giggled slyly.


    As Seiya remained silent and unmoving, trying to process the situation he''s been put in, a tremendous force slammed into his side, sending him crashing about within the barrier.


    The demon had landed a kick, although small in stature, the demon''s blows were heavy and deadly.


    Seiya landed on the ground within the barrier, his form crumpling as the impact had done quite a number on him.


    He immediately rose to his feet, on guard for any incoming attack. However, since he couldn''t even see nor hear any sound, he failed miserably at his own defense.


    Several bone crushing blows landed on him from all angles¡ªin a speed so fast Seiya couldn''t even take a break. The flurry of attacks sent him hurtling and crashing about¡ªmore bruises and wounds forming on his body as relentless pain drowned his nerves.


    Seiya tried his best to fight back amid the situation he found himself. The moment an attack lands on him, he counters instantly with a blow to the direction the attack came from but his hand meets nothing but thin air.


    The demon found this amusing, moving swiftly and landing attacks repeatedly to the same place, so as to get Seiya thrashing into thin air¡ªto entertain himself.


    Unable to land even a single attack on the demon whose presence was fleeting, Seiya resolved to instead shield himself from any incoming attack the best he could.


    It was a one-sided battle, the scales tipping entirely in the demon''s favor. Like a seasoned warrior against a sheltered civilian¡ªa predator with keen senses against a boy robbed of sight, sound, and speech.


    Everything around Seiya was an endless abyss of darkness and silence¡ªhe felt confined to a container that drowned out nature itself¡ªas if sealed within a void that smothered even the whispers of nature.


    Seiya guarded his arms up over his face, braced for whatever next was to come. The next attack that came, however, was a heavy, sweeping kick that cleared his legs off the ground.


    As Seiya fell toward the ground, he stretched his hands downward, aiming to prop himself up and balance himself against the ground. But before his hands could even touch the ground, another swiping kick, cleared his arms out of the way¡ªcrashing Seiya to the ground with a thud.


    Seiya immediately made to rise but the demon''s hand shot forward, as silent and undetected as usual¡ªgrabbed Seiya by the neck and slammed him back down.


    Before Seiya could catch his hand to counter, the demon had already pulled away with swift speed. Yet, before Seiya could once again rise, the demon''s foot came crashing down onto Seiya''s stomach. The force drove the air from his lungs, sending a sharp pain through his body that jerked his torso upward, his form rigid as blood spilled from his lips.


    Without giving Seiya time to recover from the impactful blow, the demon struck a kick to Seiya''s side, hurling him up and hurtling him through the air. Before Seiya could crash, another weighty blow rammed into his rib cage from where he had hurtled to, blasting him back.


    Seiya crashed to the ground, rolling till he came to an halt¡ªhis form crumpled¡ªblood dripping from his procured wounds. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya''s breaths came out rasped as he rolled onto his back, chest heaving up and down. He remained unmoving on the ground, arms spread out as he took the moment to rest¡ªunbothered but braced for any incoming attack.


    However, as Seiya remained on the floor, waiting for the next attack, none came. The demon had halted, standing a few distance away from Seiya, watching him with interest.


    Several moments passed by, and there was no attack or anything. Seiya rose to his feet but the moment he need, he received a heavy strike to the side of his neck. The impact forced him down on one knee but Seiya didn''t waste time rising again.


    Noting there wasn''t much he could do with his current situation, Seiya made to summon Kaeliyus¡ªthe sword to be precise. But when Seiya''s lips parted to voice out the command, nothing came through.


    Seiya''s brow twitched behind the blindfold. He tried again, voicing the usual command, "come," but still, nothing came through. His mouth only opens, and though he actually speaks out the word, it doesn''t form nor sound¡ªmaking it appear like he was merely mouthing it.


    No matter how much he strained or tried to shout the word, Seiya couldn''t get his command through. Since he couldn''t hear or see, Seiya remained unaware of the demon''s explanation of his ability, leaving him in a state of confusion.


    However, Seiya quickly grasped the situation to be the demon''s doing¡ªthough unaware and uncomprehending of what exactly the demon had done, he knew it was him.


    Before Seiya could gather his thoughts, the demon''s hand, tense with bulging veins and long, talon-like claws dripping with poison, drove through his chest from behind¡ªpiercing him mercilessly.


    Seiya''s muscles locked, a cough of blood escaping his lips as his body hunched forward. The poison, dripping from the demon''s claws, spread through him with swift cruelty, sending purple veins to bulge across his skin, pulsing violently with each heartbeat.


    The demon yanked out his hand, leaving a gaping hole on Seiya''s chest. From the wound, blood poured to the ground, pooling beneath Seiya.


    Coupled with all the previous battles, Seiya appeared nothing short of a fountain of blood. His entire form was drenched, so thoroughly soaked that his clothes were barely recognizable.


    Despite Seiya''s critical state, the demon didn''t relent in his assaults nor resolve to end Seiya once and for all¡ªhe was determined to continue toying with him until his satisfaction was fully sated.


    From every angle, the demon unleashed a relentless barrage of punches and kicks, hammering Seiya with brutal force. "With no way to voice out any command to your sword, you''re as good as dead!" the demon taunted, his eyes wide with excitement and a grin stretching as each blow landed.


    The unrelenting blows hurled and blasted Seiya across the barrier¡ªcrashing him about like he was nothing more than a mere football the demon was playing.


    The last blow that rammed into his side, hurtled Seiya back into the distance, crashing him onto his knees as he landed.


    "Now, to sum it up," the demon crouched into a sprinting stance, the wide unnerving grin still plastered to his face. "¡­the final blow!" He announced, lunging at Seiya with full speed.


    But the moment he closed the distance, Seiya''s sword sliced through the barrier, shooting forward with incredible speed and force, its momentum creating a gust of wind as it drove into the demon, hurtling him aside.

 Chapter 126 125: Fifth Demon Down | The Sixth Demon

    The barrier shattered into dust as the sword continued its deadly motion, pushing through the demon''s chest with ferocious speed and bursting out the other side¡ªits full form drenching in the demon''s blood.


    The sword curved, shooting straight to Seiya¡ªleaving behind a gaping wound on the demon''s chest.


    Feeling his sword''s presence, Seiya opened his palm in wait and the sword came into it.


    My Lord, Kaeliyus called, his tone laced with relief. After the demon enclosed Seiya within the barrier, he lost every connection with Seiya¡ªhe couldn''t communicate through telepathy, so he had been worried sick.


    The demon, frozen in place from shock and confusion, spat out blood. The gaping hole on his chest pooled blood onto the ground beneath him¡ªthe severe impact had not only cut through one of his hearts but two.


    This caused the demon''s mind to reel with raw fear as he was left with only one heart¡ªthe danger too high to overlook.


    "How?" The demon''s voice quivered, eyes trembling within their sockets as beads of sweat formed on his face.


    His mind failed to comprehend things, and the danger shunning his whole nerves did nothing but add to the overwhelming emotion that was overriding his senses.


    Seiya, who couldn''t see the demon, could at least sense the disturbance in his tone. Swinging his sword aside with a sharp swoosh, Seiya approached the demon with deliberate, unhurried pace¡ªafter all, he could finally hear his surroundings¡ªhe could finally hear the demon''s heart pulsations.


    "What..what are you doing?" The demon asked, inching back cautiously. "You know I can just reinstate the barrier and have you trapped once more¡­" He threatened when Seiya''s steps neither faltered nor stopped¡ªhe drew back with each step forward Seiya took.


    "It wouldn''t matter if you did," Seiya replied, voice calm and steady. "Because I can just have my sword cut out your remaining heart."


    The demon''s eyes opened wide, his spine chilling with fear when Seiya said ''remaining heart'' and not ''remaining hearts''.


    Does that mean Seiya knew how many hearts he had remaining? How? Does Seiya possess some sort of ability that makes him know the amount of hearts a demon possesses? Or was it mere speculation? Probably from gauging his strength? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demon''s mind reeled, cold sweat drenching his form as his head dipped, staring into the ground.


    "My sword," Seiya continued, prompting the demon''s head to snap up at him, a bit confused. "You wanted to know how it cut through your barrier without me voicing any command, didn''t you?" Seiya asked as if he could see the confusion etched on the demon''s face.


    Without waiting for a response from the demon, Seiya carried on. "Thinking the only way to issue a command is by voicing it out, was a wrong judgement on your part," Seiya remarked. "Even though I lacked the voice to speak out my commands, I still had my mind," he stated.


    The demon''s eyes stared wide at Seiya, trying to comprehend what he was getting at.


    "I''m saying," Seiya continued, adjusting his blood soaked blindfold. "I simply had to command it within me, in my mind, through telepathy," he informed calmly.


    Both Kaeliyus and the demon reeled in confusion¡ªboth stemming from different concerns.


    Kaeliyus was a bit confused that Seiya''s command through telepathy had reached him, while he couldn''t reach Seiya through it at all while he was enclosed within the barrier.


    Kaeliyus, however, quickly dismissed his confusion, concluding it had been possible for Seiya to reach him because he was far greater than him, a mere servant to the young Lord.


    On the other hand, the demon could only plunge deeper into his pool of confusion. He had thought his barrier, otherwise known as his space or temple, could completely block out everything from the outside¡ªseparating them entirely from the world. But this that had happened, just proved him wrong.


    Going through everything he had gathered on Seiya during his fight with the previous demons, the demon shook with nervousness before Seiya.


    Was there more Seiya could do, after all? More powerful things than his eyes, which grant him a 360¡ã field of vision and pierce through anything. Things other than the power his sword grants him.


    The demon''s heart palpitated loudly within him¡ªthe gaping hole had long since healed though there was no way to recover or regenerate his severed hearts. His head dipped as he quivered, his mind racing over multiple different things.


    "Are you sure you have the time to mull over things?" Seiya''s calm voice pierced the demon''s ears, jolting him back to his senses.


    The demon''s head snapped up at Seiya, alert. However, his eyes didn''t meet Seiya at the distance where he had been but right in front of him, at his face¡ªsword poised to strike.


    The demon''s eyes spread wide in utter dismay at his speed, but before he could even process things, Seiya''s sword struck¡ªswiping horizontally through the demon''s upper body in a clean, precise cut that severed it from his lower body.


    The cut neatly split the demon in two, from his chest, slicing his heart in two.


    The demon collapsed to the ground, his sundered body a mere inches apart. His eyes were struck wide, staring at Seiya¡ªconfused how Seiya had precisely sliced his heart when he''d been blinded.


    Was he just that good, or was it his sword that had taken the lead to assist its master?


    Seiya''s gaze cast down at the dying demon, silent for a moment before speaking softly in a calm voice. "My precision is just that good."


    The demon''s eyes widened more as he stared up at Seiya, the light in his eyes gradually fading. A small defeated smile graced his lips as he muttered, "he was just that good," before his eyes fluttered shut.


    Seiya''s sword slipped from his hand to the ground, his knees crashing down as his head fell back¡ªdeep breaths escaping him.


    "This will be more fun than I''d thought," he sighed, feeling the breeze brush against his face that was lifted.


    My Lord, Kaeliyus called softly with reverence. Don''t tell me you''re ready planning on going to the next demon despite your state. Kaeliyus inquired, his mind racing at Seiya''s risky approach to the battle.


    Exhaling through his mouth, Seiya released a long, whooshing breath. "Going?" he asked softly. "He''s already waiting!"


    Tilting his head to the side, he added, "and he''s strong."

 Chapter 127 126: The Sixth Demon [1]

    Kaeliyus was stunned briefly in shock at Seiya''s revelation. He''s already waiting?! He echoed within him, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Are these people really not going to give you a break, he sighed in mild frustration.


    Meanwhile, Seiya remained silent, allowing himself a fleeting respite to savor the breeze as it swept over him.


    Since he''s been waiting instead of coming to you like the others, does that mean he''ll keep waiting even if you don''t go meet him in time? Kaeliyus inquired.


    It''s likely, Seiya replied calmly. Since he has been waiting since my second fight with the demon, Seiya revealed.


    That long?!! Kaeliyus shouted before immediately composing himself and reducing his voice.


    That long, Seiya confirmed.


    Then, my Lord, Kaeliyus continued. Please permit me to to change form so I can at least heal you before the next fight, he pleaded softly.


    Mn, thank you.


    Kaeliyus transformed into his demon form and immediately rushed over to Seiya where he knelt.


    "My Lord," Kaeliyus called with reverence, eyes glistening with pain at Seiya''s condition. Seeing him all battered and beaten up, Kaeliyus'' heart constricted tightly within him¡ªpain threading through his veins.


    "These good for nothing rats! How dare they!" Kaeliyus seethed angrily, burning furiously with rage.


    "My Lord, if you''d please sit," Kaeliyus helped Seiya sit comfortably on the floor instead of remaining on his knees.


    Seeing Seiya drenched in blood, Kaeliyus sought water to cleanse him, but nearly half the village lay in ruins. Turning his gaze toward the entrance, he met the villagers huddled together, trembling in fear.


    The moment Kaeliyus'' eyes fell on them, they flinched, drawing back like he would swallow them.


    Useless! Kaeliyus remarked within him.


    Turning back to Seiya, Kaeliyus gently unwrapped Seiya''s blindfold, revealing the thick smeared wound. More pain and pity tugged at his heart at the sight.


    Kaeliyus tore the softer fabric of his inner garment, took it up Seiya''s face and started wiping gently. But since the fabric was dry, it couldn''t take off much blood.


    Annoyed, Kaeliyus rose to his feet and stormed over to the villagers who recoiled at his approach. They grouped together, trembling as Kaeliyus stopped in front of them.


    Tilting his gaze upward, Kaeliyus looked at them with raging sneer. "Wipe those repulsive looks off your faces," He declared coldly.


    "What''s with the eyes you all look at the person saving your miserable lives? He''s a savior that has come to bring you all salvation, one you all should look at with respect and gratitude," he remarked harshly.


    Though still trembling beneath the weight of Kaeliyus'' presence, the villagers heeded his words, finding an undeniable truth in them.


    "Now get me water, the Lord needs to be tended to."


    The villagers hesitated for a moment before a woman in simple traditional garment stepped forward. Her posture was slightly drawn in as she stood nervously before Kaeliyus. "M-most of the houses have been ruined b-but, my house over there," she pointed toward the far end. "..is still standing. I-I''ll get water right away." She bowed slightly before hurrying away in the direction of her house.


    Kaeliyus turned to watch her as she scurried away, the tension gripping her too obvious not to notice.


    As Kaeliyus stepped forward to leave, he halted when he heard approaching footsteps and turned, seeing some villagers who had stepped forward. They scurried past Kaeliyus, their head bowed to avoid eye contact.


    "I-I''ll help as well."


    "Me too."


    Kaeliyus merely stood, watching in awe at the several villagers who had now voluntarily decided to be of help to his young Lord.


    He hurried back to Seiya''s side as he saw the first woman who had volunteered to bring water approach Seiya. She carried a bucket of water as she approached and draped over her shoulder, a soft cloth.


    "Here it is. It''s clean," she placed the water by Seiya''s side, close to Kaeliyus. "And here, a clean cloth," she extended the cloth on her shoulder over to Kaeliyus who accepted it.


    Kaeliyus dipped the cloth in the water, wringed it and started wiping Seiya''s face gently. The woman knelt on the ground beside them, watching Seiya with soft eyes.


    The other villagers who had also volunteered to help, came toward them, carrying wiping clothes, bowls and ointments and various items.


    They closed in on Seiya, gathering around him. "Let us also help the young Lord," an elderly man among them said, to which the others nodded in agreement.


    Some squatted while some got on their knees, all surrounding Seiya. Two of the villagers, a man and a woman, dipped their wiping clothes in the clean water they had brought and started aiding Kaeliyus in wiping Seiya.


    This made Kaeliyus stiffen up in surprise and mild irritation. That they touched his Lord without even asking for permission, irked him. However, seeing Seiya silent and not protesting, he held his tongue.


    Meanwhile, Seiya had also been caught off guard by the sudden hospitality the villagers were offering him. He was someone who didn''t like to be touched, especially by strangers, so their imposition left him unsettled. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Don''t you even dare!} Ibyu''s voice cut through, making Seiya''s brow twitch.


    I wasn''t even trying to, Seiya replied in his defense.


    {Oh please! You were contemplating whether or not you should throw them off,} Ibyu fired.


    Seiya met Ibyu''s words with silent exasperation. After all, he was only ''contemplating'', nothing else.


    "This ointment will soothe his wounds," a man said, holding up a small container for Kaeliyus to see. Kaeliyus said nothing, allowing them to continue their gestures of hospitality. Though he could easily heal Seiya to perfection, he chose to let them believe their efforts were making a difference.


    While Kaeliyus took uttermost care in cleaning Seiya''s eyes, the others wiped his body with gentle care.


    After a while of wiping Seiya, Kaeliyus materialized multiple phials¡ªthe same he uses for healing. While the villagers had started applying the ointment they''d brought over Seiya''s wounds, some even getting ready to bandage him up with clothes.


    Turning his attention to Seiya, Kaeliyus spoke softly. "I''ll pour this over your eyes, my Lord."


    Though it was a simple act of kindness he wanted to do for his Lord, Kaeliyus was burdened by it. He had been holding himself back from using his healing potion on Seiya''s eyes which to him were sacred.


    He found himself too low a servant to do that. But seeing his young Lord''s current condition, Kaeliyus thought: Let all be damned!


    Seiya nodded, his eyes fluttering open. As Kaeliyus looked closer, he was momentarily startled to find Seiya''s white eyes stained red, rather than the expected wound that should have left a hole.


    "Is it healed already?" Kaeliyus asked.


    "Mn," Seiya replied softly. "Apparently, they can heal themselves, though very slow. It still hurts though, and I can barely see with it," Seiya informed.


    Kaeliyus hesitated, wondering whether to still use his potion on Seiya''s eyes. But if his Lord was still hurting, then he shouldn''t even think about it at all.


    "Then, please," Kaeliyus said and poured the potion into Seiya''s eyes.


    "How is it?" He asked, a bit skeptical.


    Seiya hadn''t even said anything in response when blood started trailing down his face from his eyes. Kaeliyus'' heart lurched, panic shooting through him.


    "As I''ve thought, those eyes are too sacred for a mere potion like mine to assist its healing," he muttered softly.


    Bowing softly, Kaeliyus placed a hand over his chest. "I apologize, my Lord. It appears I''ve done something uncalled for."


    Kaeliyus seized the blood-stained cloth from the bucket of water and dipped it into a bowl of clean water offered by one of the villagers. With careful hands, he wiped away the blood, cleansing Seiya''s eyes.


    The villagers moved to bandage Seiya''s hands and body, but Kaeliyus gestured for them to refrain. After tending to Seiya''s eyes, he poured several potions over his wounds. Before the villagers'' astonished gazes, the gaping injuries on Seiya''s body healed, as if a miracle were unfolding before them.


    One of the villagers, a woman, stepped forward. She held in her hands, neatly folded clothes. "Here my Lord, a set of clean clothes for you to wear." She stretched out the clothes.


    Kaeliyus'' face tightened, his brow twitching at the woman''s use of ''Lord'' when referring to Seiya. He couldn''t discern whether it was jealousy or anger that stirred within him, as a mere human addressed his young Lord in such a manner.


    "It''s unnecessary," Seiya said, cutting through the mounting tension with calm authority. "The fight has barely begun. These clothes would be nothing but rags, drenched in blood if I wear them. I''m more comfortable like this," he explained.


    Though the villagers could see Seiya''s garments had already been reduced to tatters, they dared not protest, silently complying with his words.


    "Here," a man said, holding out Seiya''s washed blindfold to Kaeliyus. Kaeliyus accepted it, folding it so the tiny holes were hidden beneath the cloth before passing it to Seiya.


    "Here, my Lord," Kaeliyus extended the blindfold draped over his open palms to Seiya who took it and wrapped it over his eyes.


    Shall we go? Seiya asked through telepathy to Kaeliyus. Kaeliyus bowed in response, rising to his feet along with his Lord.


    The villagers also rose, murmurs rising as they passed awkward glances.


    "Young Lord."


    "My Lord."


    "Master."


    Their desperate voices grew increasingly grating as they approached Seiya, as if eager to speak with him.


    Kaeliyus, however, stepped forward, positioning himself between his Lord and the villagers.


    "Whatever it is you wish to say, speak to him when this is over," Kaeliyus declared. The villagers resigned without any protest and parted to allow Seiya to pass.


    "Let''s go, My Lord," Kaeliyus bowed, gesturing for Seiya to pass before following him.


    The villagers watched quietly with concern as they left.


    They walked deeper into the village until they reached the foot of the shrine. It was small, yet it held everything one would expect from a shrine.


    At the base of the stairs, a figure sat quietly. He wore a sleeveless shirt, its fabric clinging to his slender, yet toned frame, paired with traditional pants with a loose, balloon-like fit. A belt was cinched at his waist to hold the pants in place, the shirt neatly tucked in.


    His hair, dark and wavy, fell to the length of his eyes, tousling gently in the warm breeze. His eyes, like dark, beady onyx jewels, lacked the usual gleam. Instead, they were dull, devoid of light, as they fixed upon Seiya with an unsettling emptiness.


    Gazing down at him, Seiya announced. " I am here at last."

 Chapter 128 127: The Sixth Demon [2]

    The demon''s eyes were the same color as his hair¡ªblack with no distinct color whatsoever. As Seiya announced his presence, the demon offered no response, only gazing back in silence.


    Sitting on the stairs to the shrine, his elbow was propped up on his thigh, temple resting comfortable agaisnt his hand. He didn''t budge when Seiya and Kaeliyus approached him, nor did he react when Seiya announced his presence. He simply gazed up at them from the comfort of his position.


    Unbothered by the demon''s disregard toward him, Seiya turned to Kaeliyus who stood a step behind him and commanded softly. "Come to me."


    Instantly, Kaeliyus transformed into his sword and Seiya caught it before it plummeted to the ground.


    Seiya who was adjusting his grip on the sword, was drawn by the demon''s low voice that brushed past his ears. He turned to him, silently questioning what the demon had said.


    Ignoring Seiya like he wasn''t there, the demon stretched out his hand, muttering, "come."


    For a moment, neither Seiya nor Kaeliyus said anything, simply waiting to see and understand who or what the demon was calling to.


    However, several moments passed by with the demon''s hand lying in wait, yet nothing happened or came into his waiting hand.


    Retracting his hand, a soft smile played on the demon''s lips¡ªa gentle smile that softened the blank rigid expression he had earlier worn.


    "It seems I cannot take over your sword," he said, his voice as gentle and soothing as a soft breeze.


    Seiya glanced at the sword in his hand then back at the demon. Since his eyes were currently not in good condition, he couldn''t see well¡ªhence, the tilting to get a properly look.


    "I had always been able to take over anything I called," the demon continued, still sitting and maintaining his position. "Anything that hears my call is certain to come to me," he mused softly, his gaze fixed intently on the sword. "Though I wonder why it is different with yours."


    "Well," Seiya began softly in response. "My orders are absolute, so it cannot defy me," he informed boldly.


    "Must be so," the demon agreed with no protest. "But I wonder¡­." he continued, finally rising from his seat. He was slightly taller than Seiya, and standing on the step, he loomed over Seiya, who stood on the ground below.


    "¡­If anything other than your sword would adhere to your absolute command," he grinned softly, his expression almost devoid of malice¡ªresembling that of a saint.


    Smiling, the demon extended his hand toward Seiya and called, "come."


    Instantly, Seiya felt his heart pound hard against his chest like a rock hard stone, pushing forward like it wanted to burst out. Seiya''s posture slightly hunched forward, coughing out blood.


    "Make way for it to heed my call," the demon continued, hands still extended toward Seiya.


    Like a dagger carving into flesh, deep lines began to appear across Seiya''s chest, drawing blood as they traced a square pattern¡ªtearing away a chunk of his flesh and revealing a gaping wound that pooled blood onto the ground.


    Seiya''s heart surged forward from his chest, hurtling toward the demon''s outstretched hand. But Seiya moved with swift precision. As his heart landed in the demon''s grasp, Seiya swung his sword with fierce accuracy, severing the demon''s wrist and sending the heart tumbling into the air.


    "You''re fast," the demon commended, still smiling gracefully¡ªhis demeanor calm and composed. However, before he could react, Seiya leapt into the air, catching his heart and leaping backward¡ªputting a fair distance between himself and the demon.


    The demon remained on his spot, unbothered, with no hint of moving forward. His severed wrist healed in no time and as he lowered his hand to his side, he lifted his gaze to meet Seiya''s.


    "Are you sure you''re human?" He asked softly, his eyes betraying no emotion. "From what I know, you should be dead with your heart ripped out," he continued. "The humans I know die the moment their heart stops or is torn from their chest. However, your heart is basically in your hand, pulsing so vibrantly with life despite being ripped out."


    Raising a brow, he asked. "Isn''t that just odd? This situation screams of a demon. I highly doubt any human could survive such a feat." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within him, Kaeliyus himself was in shock¡ªfinally realizing why Seiya hadn''t dropped dead when he burst a hole in his chest during their fight. Although the situation still puzzled him because he wasn''t aware of this side of Seiya or this capability.


    "Anyways," the demon spoke again, drawing their attention. "Your heart heeded my call, so hand it over." The demon stretched out his hand and Seiya''s heart slipped out of his grip, shooting toward the demon like it was being pulled by an unseen force.


    Seiya followed suit, commanding within him to Ibyu, asking him to transform into its petite form. But Ibyu neither responded nor heeded his command.


    Before his heart could land in the demon''s grasp, Seiya appeared before him, swiftly lifting the handle of his sword and striking his heart upward with a precise blow.


    Amazed by Seiya''s speed, the demon smiled. "I could always just call it back," he remarked.


    Without a single moment wasted, Seiya lunged upward, snatching his heart and darting away with blinding speed. In the brief instant, Seiya vanished from sight, causing the demon''s eyes to widen in astonishment.


    An exhilarated grin spread across his face, his pulse quickening as he crouched and sprang forward, following Seiya with the same speed. The demon rapidly closed the distance, gaining on Seiya as he raced back toward the village entrance.


    As the demon closed in on him, running alongside Seiya, he called once more to Seiya''s heart, swinging his hand in an attempt to strike Seiya backward.


    Quick to react, Seiya planted his foot firmly, dropped low, and evaded the strike, curving behind the demon and resuming his sprint.


    With renewed speed, Seiya pulled ahead, leaving the demon trailing behind as he raced toward the village entrance¡ªheading straight for his staff floating above.


    Just as Seiya reached beneath his staff, the demon caught up, cutting in front of him. He reached out to seize Seiya''s heart, but with the hilt of his sword, Seiya knocked the demon''s hand aside.


    In that same instant, he propelled his heart toward the staff, commanding softly, "Be still."

 Chapter 129 128: The Sixth Demon [3]

    Seiya''s heart soared skyward toward his staff, drawn irresistibly to the upright chain, where it was swept along with the life forces gathered upon it.


    The demon''s gaze turned up, eyes following the heart till it got stuck on the chain. Realizing that Seiya had beat him to his heart, a small smile played on the demon''s lips. "I had always been so far behind in speed," he remarked casually.


    Eyes still glued up at the floating staff above, he muttered. "I had been wondering just what exactly was floating so eerily in the sky."


    The demon took some few retreating leaps, then extended his hand toward the sky. "Come," he called softly.


    Just like it had been when he called upon Seiya''s sword, the staff never budged. The demon withdrew his hand, letting it fall gracefully at his side.


    "Must be one of your weapons, I presume...?" He asked, a bit marveled and put off as he gazed at Seiya who remained standing, unbothered by the gaping wound carved on his chest.


    "I am a bit baffled by the occurrences here," the demon continued. "Having always been able to claim whatever I called for, I find it deeply unsettling to encounter things beyond my grasp."


    "Take for example, your sword," he paused, eyes darting to Seiya''s sword that rested by his side. "I want nothing more than to own it. I have claimed a lot of swords from human, demons and monsters alike, yet, why is it so different with yours?" He asked, face slowly turning rigid.


    "Since I cannot claim that staff floating up there just as I couldn''t claim the sword, it means it''s yours, doesn''t it?" He asked, this time, staring at Seiya and waiting for an answer.


    Clenching tight his grip around his sword, Seiya began. "How repetitive can you get?" He fired, voice light and steady. The corners of the demon''s lips creased, twitching as they tensed.


    "Anyone who witnessed me cast my heart skyward would recognize the staff as mine," Seiya continued. "Tell me, what reason would I¡ªor anyone¡ªhave to align with something that does not belong to them?"


    "I bet if you demons had multiple brains instead of hearts, it would have saved me from this absurd question with such an obvious answer, and you, from this self embarrassment," Seiya remarked coldly, gaze fixed on the demon, the air around him frigid.


    {Can''t argue with that,} Ibyu chimed, causing Seiya''s brow to twitch¡ªsurprised that Ibyu could finally talk after blatantly ignoring his orders a while ago. It might have been due to the demon''s ability but still¡­


    Meanwhile, Kaeliyus on the other hand had broken out in cold sweat. Being a demon with multiple hearts instead of brains like his young Lord had just noted, he feared for how Seiya regarded him. The same as he does the other demons? Kaeliyus went into panic mode.


    The demon forced a smile, his lips twitching from maintaining it as he stood before Seiya, trying to act unaffected.


    However, in the blink of an eye and in a blur, the demon appeared right in front of Seiya, a sword in hand, moving up Seiya''s neck, ready to cut.


    "What did you say?" The demon asked, eyes now wide in anger, every trace of smile and cheerfulness wiped clean.


    Seiya was momentarily caught off guard by the demon''s swift speed, which his eyes couldn''t follow, throwing him slightly off balance. However, with remarkable agility, Seiya fluidly leaned away from the incoming sword, tilting his neck aside just enough to avoid it before dipping low.


    In the same instant, matching the demon''s speed, Seiya struck with his sword¡ªsweeping it upward in a vertical arc, aiming to cleave the demon in two.


    However, the demon''s swiftness and agility were not to be underestimated. The instant Seiya''s hand began to swipe upward with his sword, the demon''s other hand shot low, gripping Seiya''s wrist and thrusting it back, skillfully redirecting the strike as he leaned away, just out of reach.


    Seiya''s strike cut through empty air, mere inches from cleaving the demon in two.


    The demon leaped back immediately, putting a fair distance between himself and Seiya. "I might not have multiple brains like you suggested, but even I, I''m not foolish enough to get cut by that sword," the demon stated, his usual soft smile returning to his face¡ªstretching wide as if proud and proving to Seiya he wasn''t dumb like he was insinuating.


    "Sorry but, the breeze whispered in my ears that whatever that sword of yours severs cannot be restored. So I''ll pass."


    Seiya merely stood in silence, observing the demon. Despite his nature, there was nothing in his appearance that marked him as one of his kind. If anything, he appeared more human than a demon.


    Seiya''s gaze shifted to the sword in his left hand, peering deeper for he couldn''t properly see without peering that close due to his current eye condition.


    Though Seiya didn''t see when and how the demon got the sword, he knew it was by his ability to call upon things. After all, a demon with such an ability would have accumulated many weapons and materials from his opponents.


    And with such an ability, he was sure to have a spatial storage of some sort to have them stored.


    Seiya''s gaze drifted toward the villagers huddled at a distance from where he and the demon stood. His vision was clouded by blood, the world around him reduced to a blur of red. Though the villagers appeared only as shifting shadows in the crimson haze, he could see their trembling forms as they watched from afar.


    Seiya''s mind had to run a quick check of things and the danger the demon posed by being close to the villagers who were exposed with no means of protection. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the demon''s ability to call and claim things belonging to others, the risks were high because he could just call upon the hearts of the villagers.


    Although he hadn''t specifically come to save the villagers but to fight the demons, Seiya couldn''t deny it would be a failed mission should the villagers be killed. Even if he ends up wiping out all the demons¡ªwith the villagers dead, it would all be a failed mission.


    As Seiya stood there, though nonchalant and unbothered on the surface, the weight of the situation had started to weigh on him. The villagers weren''t few in number¡ªthey were many. With his eyes down and unable to even see, Seiya doubted his ability to protect them.


    The demon standing before him wasn''t weak nor was his ability one that could easily be bypassed. Then, should he just wipe them all out together?¡ªthe demons and the villagers alike.


    As Seiya contemplated things within him, the demon snapped his fingers, drawing back Seiya''s attention.


    Suspended in mid-air around the demon was an array of weapons¡ªswords, staffs, spears, and other armaments, all pointed toward Seiya.


    "Now," he began, his soft smile fixed in place, the breeze tousling his hair and billowing his pants as he spread his arms wide. "Shall we get this started?" He asked, face beaming with excitement.


    "No, shall we get you butchered?" He rephrased.

 Chapter 130 129: The Sixth Demon | The Villagers’ Life Force

    "You do not have to worry about the villagers or give them any of your attention because I won''t be killing them," the demon informed.


    "Not that I could even if I wanted to, or else I''m that fed up with living," he added. "Because Kiriza would never let that slide. They''re his livestocks after all."


    "So, instead of worrying about the villagers, whose lives are more assured than yours, I would¡ª"


    The demon''s words were cut short as Seiya, with a single step forward, appeared before him. "Thank you for the information," Seiya whispered, then, with a swift strike, he swung his sword horizontally, slicing through the array of weapons and clipping a few strands of the demon''s hair. The demon, quick to react, had dipped just in time to avoid the blade''s full reach.


    The weapons clattered to the ground, severed in half. The demon attempted to leap away, but Seiya, faster still, seized him by the neck with a firm grip, swept his legs from beneath him, and slammed him hard into the ground.


    "I''m tired of this. Let''s just end it," Seiya muttered, raising his sword with the tip angled downward, ready to bring it down upon the demon.


    Just inches from piercing the demon''s skull, a thick metal helmet¡ªreminiscent of those worn by knights¡ªmaterialized over his head, clanging against the sword and causing it to veer off course.


    Pressing the demon down, Seiya swiftly re-adjusted his grip on the sword, poised for another strike. But as he brought the blade down, an array of swords erupted from the ground, plunging into Seiya''s stomach.


    Among them, a spear shot through him, extending further and hurling Seiya backward, away from the demon.


    The demon quickly scrambled to his feet, leaping back to lengthen the distance between them.


    Seiya plucked out the spear embedded in his stomach, revealing a gaping wound that pooled blood onto the ground.


    The spear immediately shot back to the demon like it was pulled by a strong magnetic force. It then disappeared into a blue tiny vortex that swirled in the air beside the demon like a portal before it closed and vanished.


    From where the demon stood, he trembled slightly, cold sweat beading his face from what had just happened. His mind reeled, afraid of what Seiya''s sword might''ve done to him had he not been that quick to react.


    Fixing his gaze at the demon, Seiya spoke. "You¡­ are a coward," he said bluntly. "What use is your power and potential if you lack the heart and courage to wield it?"


    "Even a proclaimed king without a crown is no true king. Strength isn''t granted merely by possessing the right qualities, nor is it found in one who fears using them in battle."


    "When I sensed your presence and heard your heartbeat as you waited, I thought you were strong¡ªat least you had all the qualities to be. But a man ruled by fear can never achieve anything in this world," Seiya continued, his tone calm yet edged with irritation at the demon''s cowardice.


    "Hmph!" The demon scoffed. "You may regard me as a coward for being cautious, but it matters little if it concerns me and not you," he spat, his voice thick with spite.


    "This act of mine, the very one you consider cowardice, has been the one that has kept me alive this long," he continued. "I thought it was in both human and demon''s nature to know when to withdraw and when to fight. I have always known when to withdraw, and that is why¡ª"


    "I''m fairly certain that is the only thing you know best to do," Seiya interrupted, cutting the demon off mid-sentence.


    Smirking softly, the demon answered. "You''re not wrong. Though to me, I consider it wisdom. That is why," he slowly started inching back. "I''ll LIVE to fight you another day."


    "I was already bored of this place and getting ready to leave anyway."


    Seiya''s brows wrinkled in irritation beneath his blindfold, taking a step to move forward only to be halted by the demon with a hand gesture.


    "Don''t be in a hurry because I''ll definitely come back to fight you¡ªjust not now because I''m in no mood to die yet. But I''ll definitely find you, to claim both your weapons¡­" he paused, casting his gaze upward. "¡­and your heart," he added.


    "You talk as if I''d let you leave to live," Seiya said coldly in a stern tone.


    The demon stared at Seiya in silence for a moment before breaking into laughter. It was soft and low, far from the harshness one might expect.


    Smiling big, he leaned forward. "It is like you have no idea in whose presence you stand," he said cheekily. "You think my ability is solely limited to what you know and you''re judging based on that. However, the things I call, not only come to me, they accept me, so I can also go to them," he explained.


    "That is why¡­" the demon stretched forward his hand and Seiya immediately lunged at him with his sword ready to strike, aiming to slice off the demon''s hand to prevent him from using his ability.


    But before he could close the distance, the same vortex swirling like a gate appeared¡ªthough a bigger one that quickly engulfed the demon.


    "Adios," he said as the vortex completely engulfed him, disappearing.


    Seiya came to a halt, letting drop his raised sword to his side.


    "Kael," he called.


    Yes, my Lord," Kaeliyus answered immediately.


    Throwing up the sword, Seiya commanded. "Transform."


    Kaeliyus immediately transformed before the sword could reach the ground, bowing to Seiya with reverence before rising.


    "The evening is wearing on," Seiya began while Kaeliyus listened intently. "And I would like to finish this fight as soon as possible."


    "There are seven demons renaming," Seiya continued.


    "Seven?!" Kaeliyus echoed.


    "Yes. I can no longer sense or hear the heartbeats of three demons. They likely escaped during the time I wasted with this one," Seiya replied.


    "You will fight," he continued. "You''ll take the three demons to the west, while I handle the four to the east."


    "I am honored, my Lord," Kaeliyus responded.


    "Gather the villagers and line them up," he commanded. "I need to return their life force to reclaim my staff."


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 130: The Seventh Demon

    As commanded, Kaeliyus called got the villagers lined up in front of Seiya.


    "Are these all of them?" Seiya asked softly to Kaeliyus who turned to them and posed the same question.


    The villagers gestured toward the intact houses nestled deeper within the village, explaining that some remained locked inside, unwilling to come out amidst the turmoil.


    Seiya, who had been hearing their heartbeats, didn''t say much. He had only wanted to confirm from their mouth.


    "I''ll get them right away, my Lord," Kaeliyus said but Seiya shook his head. "I think the life force will locate its owner no matter where they are."


    As they stood lined up in front of Seiya, who they now considered their Lord, the villagers trembled slightly, shaken by the weight of their situation and unable to even meet Seiya''s eyes¡ªclueless how to act toward him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya''s gaze lingered on them for serval moments, silent and unmoving like he was studying them. He seemed like he wanted to ask them something but he hesitated, for whatever reason known only to him.


    Casting aside whatever it might have been, Seiya turned over, casting his gaze up at his staff. With his hand stretched upward, Seiya called softly. "Come."


    As if abruptly released from an unseen grasp, the staff plummeted with forceful speed, slicing through the air in a rigid descent¡ªfalling in a perfect line toward Seiya.


    The moment it fell within range, Seiya wrapped his hand tight around it, catching it in a firm grip. Even in Seiya''s grasp, the staff''s chain neither swayed nor fell¡ªit stood rigid as if frozen in place.


    Clinging to it like a second skin were Seiya''s heart and the villagers'' life force. First, Seiya took back his heart. He turned over to Kaeliyus who stood a step behind and without a word, extended it toward him.


    Kaeliyus bowed, stretching forth his open palms on which Seiya placed his steadily pulsating heart.


    The villagers all looked on with shock and a bit of horror, having never encountered such a thing. Though neither of them had it in them to voice out the bizarre occurrence unfolding in front of them.


    Kaeliyus cradled Seiya''s heart with uttermost care and respect, bringing it close to his chest for better supervision.


    Seiya shifted his focus back to his staff, lifting it as he spoke in a steady, commanding tone. "Disperse and return to your rightful place."


    At once, the mist-like smoke began to unravel, scattering in all directions. Wisps of it drifted toward the lined-up villagers, while others shot toward the farthest reaches of the village.


    Only when the last traces of life force had left the chain did it finally loosen, falling limply to the side, resting against the staff to which it was bound. Seiya lowered it with a controlled motion, swinging it sharply to his side with a crisp swoosh to readjust his grip.


    Having received their life force, the villagers broke from their line, turning to one another in wonder. They touched their bodies, murmurs rising as the warmth of their restored life essence surged through them, joy spreading like a rippling tide.


    "Thank you, my Lord, thank you."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you master."


    They bowed to Seiya, their faces lit with joy, a big smile on their faces as they showed their gratitude.


    From the distance, Seiya could hear the rapid heart pulsations of joy from the villagers locked away in their houses. Though they still refused to come out¡ªnot that their presence would aid or change anything.


    "You should have them all gathered in one place and set up a protective barrier." Seiya turned to Kaeliyus, meeting his gaze glued intently to his palms¡ªstaring with wide-eyed wonder.


    Ibyu had transformed into its petite doll-like form and Kaeliyus had never seen anything like it. Dude just even found out his young Lord was capable of something like this.


    It was both Ibyu''s and Kaeliyus'' first time meeting each other. They both stared at each other, unblinking like it was a staring contest. Though Kaeliyus'' gaze was of wonder, Ibyu''s was blank¡ªsimply staring into Kaeliyus'' soul with no expression whatsoever.


    Seiya watched them blankly in silence, especially Kaeliyus whose eyes were lit with sparkles like he held before him, a work of art. Kaeliyus regarded Seiya''s heart as sacred, and joy bubbled within him that Seiya had handed such an important part of him to a mere servant like himself.


    His eyes sparkled with admiration and respect toward Ibyu, overjoyed.


    It was the first time Kaeliyus had paid no mind to Seiya''s words, so even Seiya couldn''t deny the pure excitement on Kaeliyus'' face.


    Seiya opened his mouth to speak, intending to draw Kaeliyus'' attention, but the words faltered in his throat the instant a distinct heartbeat¡ªone he had never heard before¡ªbrushed past his ears. Its rhythm was unlike any he had known, its beat so foreign it felt almost otherworldly.


    Behind his blindfold, Seiya''s eyes widened in quiet surprise as he listened to Kaeliyus'' heartbeat for the first time. It was steady and heavy, pulsing with a joy that lasted but a fleeting moment before fading into silence.


    Seiya''s gaze lingered on Kaeliyus, his mind racing to understand what had stirred him so deeply that his heartbeat, one he had never sensed in all their time together, had slipped free.


    However, Seiya was not one to dwell over a matter or let a moment stretch than it needed to. He cast his puzzled thoughts aside and spoke.


    "Kael," he called, his voice a little louder this time, yet still soft, to get Kaeliyus'' distracted attention.


    Kaeliyus'' head snapped up, turning to Seiya with haste. "Y-yes, my Lord," he answered, trying to keep his composure.


    "I said, gather up the villagers in one place and put up a protective barrier."


    "Yes, yes, my Lord. Of course," Kaeliyus replied, his composure a bit off. He stepped forward only to take a step back, pacing in disarray¡ªhe was unsure of how to proceed.


    "Then this, what about this, my Lord?" He asked, extending Ibyu toward Seiya.


    "Hand it over," Seiya said and collected Ibyu from Kaeliyus'' grasp.


    "Transform," Seiya told Ibyu who met Seiya''s command with silence.


    After a moment, it replied. {To what? Blood?}


    Having no time for Ibyu''s tantrums, Seiya responded immediately. "Transform back into the shape of my heart."


    Kaeliyus and the villagers watched in astonishment, bewildered as their full focus was drawn by the interaction between Ibyu and Seiya.


    Kaeliyus was beyond amazed, eyes filled with so much adoration as he watched them.


    Without any protest, Ibyu transformed into Seiya''s heart, and Seiya pushed it back into place through the craved, gaping wound on his chest¡ªfrom where Ibyu had made its way out.


    As Seiya pushed it back in, veins from the heart and Seiya''s chest stretched and wriggled forward like worms, snatching the heart and connecting it back in place.


    This left the villagers, including Kaeliyus himself, astonished. Seiya lifted his gaze at Kaeliyus who immediately recomposed himself.


    "Heal," Seiya requested. Without a word and only a respectful bow, Kaeliyus materialized a healing phial. He stepped forward, emptied the content over Seiya''s gaping wound and watched it mend before stepping back.


    "Do as I''ve asked of you," Seiya said.


    Kaeliyus bowed before turning to the villagers who held their tongues tightly like mutes¡ªafraid to even make a sound.


    "It''s advisable you all join the others in the house, for your own safety," Kaeliyus informed. "Follow me."


    The villagers, Seiya included, followed behind Kaeliyus as he led them deeper into the village, toward the houses that still stood. He had the villagers knock on the doors and call out the other villagers who were at first, reluctant to come out but eventually did after the villagers outside, reassured them of their safety.


    Among those who emerged were two teenagers, a boy and a girl, who carried an unmistakable presence about them. While they weren''t the only young ones in the village, there was something distinctly different about them. Kaeliyus, however, paid little attention to it, focused solely on fulfilling his young Lord''s orders.


    He gathered them all into two of the largest houses, instructing them to lock the doors from the inside. Once they were secured, Kaeliyus set about erecting a barrier¡ªa blue, square-shaped wall that enveloped the houses on all sides, protecting them from any external threat.


    "It is done, my Lord," Kaeliyus reported, turning and bowing to Seiya with a hand to his chest like he had always done.


    "Let''s set off to the demons then," Seiya said. "I trust you''ll be able to sense them the moment you get within range."


    "Yes," said Kaeliyus, in the usual gentle tone he used with Seiya.


    As they ventured further into the village, Kaeliyus took the road leading west, while Seiya turned down the one that veered east.


    "Then, my Lord, safe victory," Kaeliyus said, bowing in reverence once more before turning to depart.


    Seiya continued on his path, but before he could make any progress, a figure appeared, standing squarely in his way.


    Seiya sighed, exasperated at the demon who stood firm with a stern face, blocking his path.


    "You all really lack patience, don''t you?" Seiya chided. "I was already on my way to you. What need was there to ambush me on the road?"


    The demon stood tall and gaunt, his form so slender it resembled that of a skeleton¡ªthin as a broomstick. His body was almost entirely exposed, clad only in a ragged, filthy grey short. His stomach was drawn in, as if severely malnourished, and his ribcage was so gaunt that each rib was painfully visible. His chest was hollow, the bones stark against the thin, almost translucent skin that barely clung to them.


    His long, spindly hands hung at his sides, each bony joint and line clearly defined. His neck was unnaturally long, his collarbones jutting sharply out, giving his appearance an almost alien quality. His silky black hair cascaded over his shoulders, obscuring his face to the point where only his mouth could be seen.


    The demon''s skin was dull and caked with dirt, a greyish hue that made him appear as if he was made of mud.


    "I''m sorry, but," the demon rasped, his voice a harsh, broken sound, like someone with a deep lung affliction unable to speak clearly. "I couldn''t bear to wait. I had to see the human who not only killed five of my kind, but also made three others run with their tails between their legs."


    Before Seiya could even respond, the demon clapped his hands together with a sharp crack, and in an instant, thick woven rattan strands, as rigid as sticks, shot from every direction, crashing into Seiya''s neck, and converging to clamp around it in a tight trap¡ªlopping off his head.

 Chapter 132 131: The Seventh Demon [2]

    The rattan woven strands, as rigid as sticks, converged around Seiya''s neck in a tight trap and brutally lopped off his head¡ªor at least that was what Seiya felt the instant the demon clapped his hands together.


    Before the woven rattan strands could crash into Seiya''s neck to converge and strap his neck, Kaeliyus suddenly appeared right behind Seiya, dipped him low and propelled themselves backward¡ªlanding on their knees, away from the rattan.


    "My Lord, are you unharmed?" Kaeliyus asked, his eyes wide with fear and shock, cold sweat clinging to his skin. The moment his gaze fell upon Seiya, his face grew even paler.


    Seiya who had always been composed and unbothered in whatever situation he found himself in, that Seiya was shaken right now.


    Seiya''s eyes were wide in a mix of emotions as he remained crouched on his knees. His face was dark, cold sweat drenching his face. His heart palpitated beyond reasoning, pounding hard against his chest.


    "My Lord," Kaeliyus called yet again, voice laced with evident worry.


    Seiya''s body locked up where he crouched, body trembling. He took up his trembling hands to inspect¡ªbewildered at the indescribable emotion coursing through him right there at the moment.


    He had felt something he''d never felt for so long, in the demon''s presence. It stirred up like a storm within him. The moment the demon brought his hands together in a clap, Seiya foresaw his own doom.


    However, was that doom death? Was it a doom that led to his death to have gotten him so shaken? Seiya''s mind reeled for the first time after so many years.


    The moment the demon''s malice slithered into him, coiling around him like a suffocating shroud, he found himself paralyzed. His feet felt rooted to the ground, his muscles frozen in place¡ªeven his staff slipped from his grasp. Had Kaeliyus not intervened in time, his head would have surely been sent flying.


    Then, why did he feel fear? Does severing his head lead to his end?


    Though Seiya had never put much thought into it, he had always believed that as long as Ibyu was fine, he would be. And even if it wasn''t like that, Seiya was perplexed. Not by anything else but by the fact that his own doom caused him this much fear.


    He had thought he didn''t care even if he died, always acting so nonchalant and worry free in front of death¡ªbut what was this?


    As Seiya''s mind reeled with Kaeliyus by his side, trying to snap him back, the demon''s voice cut through the heavy tension.


    "This is beyond pathetic," he muttered, his voice low yet grating, like a basin dragged across rough stone.


    "I came here with high expectations," the demon went on, his voice screeching with disdain. "I had hoped to face a worthy opponent. But this¡ª" he scoffed, eyes narrowing. "This is the most pitiful sight I have witnessed in all my years."


    Hearing the demon talk, it gave Seiya a reality slap to the face, bringing him out of his turmoil. Not that he had ever been one to care or be affected by someone''s words and opinions¡ªit just helped calm his nerves, returning him to his usual composed self.


    Seiya moved to rise, and Kaeliyus helped him up to his feet.


    Seeing this, the demon tilted his head slightly to the side, his hair swaying with the motion. "What is this?" He asked in the same grating voice. "Are you finally ready to put on a show for me?"


    Ignoring the demon, Seiya turned to Kaeliyus who had crouched to pick up his staff.


    "You should go carry out your part, leave," Seiya said as Kaeliyus extended the staff with a polite bow.


    Being one to never defy Seiya''s words or commands, Kaeliyus was set to do as Seiya commanded. However, the weight of the situation felt too heavy to ignore.


    He had after all, just seen a side of Seiya he''d never seen. A reaction he never knew could come from his young Lord. Yet, Kaeliyus wasn''t at all disappointed by this nor did his respect toward Seiya diminish.


    Instead, he felt concern, worry¡ªeven pain¡ªat the sight of his young lord in such a state. But beneath it all, fury burned within him, his blood boiling with rage. More than anything, he longed to annihilate the one responsible.


    However, Kaeliyus knew his place¡ªhe dared not overstep his bounds. How dare he, a mere servant, covet an opponent meant for his Lord? The thought itself was audacious. Though he longed to ask Seiya to let him handle the demon, he held his tongue, feeling it would be impudent of him to ask that of his Lord.


    Although Seiya''s words were law to him, and he lived to always obey his commands, Kaeliyus felt reluctant to obey his command this time¡ªhe felt reluctant to leave.


    Just as Kaeliyus prepared to voice his concerns, the demon''s voice cut through the air.


    "What gave you the idea that I would let either of you leave my presence?" he asked, standing tall and unmoving.


    Before Seiya or Kaeliyus could react, the demon''s long, spindly arms extended forward. From behind them, a thick, woven net of rattan surged forth, spider-webbing around them in a circle, trapping Seiya, Kaeliyus, and even the demon himself¡ªlike warriors sealed within an arena.


    The rattan net was dense, as unyielding as metal. It stretched skyward, curving at the top to prevent anyone from leaping free. Its reach was vast, enclosing them in an inescapable cage.


    However, what the demon had no idea of, was Kaeliyus'' ability to teleport. He could easily whisk both himself and Seiya beyond the net''s grasp. But to flee would be an act of cowardice¡ªone Seiya would never forgive.


    Why run from a fight in the first place? The short time he had spent with Seiya was enough to know that a fight had always been a do or die for him¡ªnever backing down.


    Teleporting away from the face of a challenge as this, would forever leave a stain on Seiya''s image and Kaeliyus couldn''t afford this.


    The demon, who had remained distant until now, took a few measured steps closer. "Even though I look like this," he began, a hint of amusement in his voice, "I am quite merciful." He slightly opened his arms, careful not to fully extend them, because they were long and spindly. "I would be willing to grant you both the honor of ending your own lives, just to preserve your dignity at the very least." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya, who had remained silent and unmoving for long, tightened his grip around his staff, his head tilting slightly to the side to rest. Wordlessly, he turned to the woven net strapped in place behind him, placed the blunt tip of his staff against it, and commanded softly. "Give way."


    In an instant, the woven net erupted outward, the weaves unraveling as it collapsed. Seiya turned to Kaeliyus, and in a cold, steady tone, he commanded. "Go."


    Grasping the seriousness in Seiya''s tone, Kaeliyus neither protested nor uttered a single word. He simply bowed in reverence and left through the way Seiya had made¡ªeven when he could have just teleported.


    A low growl sounded from the demon as he prepared to speak, but Seiya cut in.


    Turning to him, Seiya spoke with a coldness that surpassed even his tone with Kaeliyus. "It seems your voice isn''t the only irritating thing about you."


    The moment the words left Seiya''s lips, the demon''s hair flared violently, as though a fierce wind had swept through it, revealing his full, enraged face. His eyes were wide, bloodshot, and laced with angry veins, his fury conspicuous as if Seiya''s words had struck a raw nerve.


    A surge of malicious energy, thick with bloodlust and seething rage, exploded from the demon, engulfing the surroundings in a storm of rage as he vowed to end Seiya''s life.

 Chapter 133 132: The Seventh Demon [3]

    "You, a mere human with no presence," the demon growled, his voice turning more crisp and grating as he burned with anger. "Do you know how much headache you caused me just because I decided to look for you?!" He seethed.


    "If you would have had any presence, even a leak, it would''ve made it easier to find you."


    As the demon flared with anger and blabbered words Seiya depicted as meaningless, Seiya kept silent, studying the demon.


    {Seven hearts,} Ibyu chimed from within.


    I know.


    {Tsk! Was just worried that you might not count it correctly since you''re blind.}


    "¡­."


    "Anyways, enough chatter. Let''s get to the part where I kill you." The demon''s long splindy arm, extended, pointing to Seiya¡ªappearing almost like a rope.


    "Sure," Seiya replied, adjusting into a stance where he stood side ways, staff in position and ready to strike any moment.


    The demon''s pointing hand seized mid-air for a moment, his mouth hanging slightly open¡ªshocked as if Seiya had uttered something unbelievable.


    After a moment, he let his hand fall to his side. "Have you ever seen a king move to fight a mere subject who is worth nothing?" he asked, his voice grating and filled with arrogance. "You are nothing but a rat before me, and I will not move from my place to end your life. It won''t be necessary."


    After the demon said that, thick strands of woven rattan surged from the ground around Seiya, shooting upward to ensnare him in a tall, fishnet-like trap.


    Quick as ever, Seiya tightened his grip on his staff and swung it in a wide arc, slicing through the rising strands with precision, shattering them into pieces.


    "That staff of yours," the demon said. "I want it."


    Flexible woven strands of rattan, slithered forward like vines and coiled tight around Seiya''s staff. The woven vines seemed buried deep into the ground as they pulled with raw force, trying to seize Seiya''s staff.


    However, Seiya matched their strength, maintaining his firm grip on the staff, refusing to let go. The staff moved back and forth as the vines wrestled to take hold of it.


    "You have quite the grip for someone so insignificant," the demon remarked, his voice laced with disdain.


    Ignoring the comment, Seiya tightened his hold on the staff, anchoring it firmly in place that it didn''t budge despite the relentless pull of the vines. Before the demon could think of doing anything else, the thick, woven rattan erupted, unraveling violently from the staff with a rapid motion.


    Seiya had silently commanded this, realizing he didn''t always need to vocalize his commands¡ªhe could just will them from within.


    With a sudden, intense force, Seiya drove his foot forward into the ground, cracking it beneath him as he lunged toward the demon, sending a shockwave of dirt swirling after him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His staff rose horizontally, its tip aimed at the demon''s chest as Seiya surged forward. But just before he could close the distance, a spiderweb of woven rattan sprang up before him, knocking and sending him hurtling backward.


    Seiya flipped midair, landing gracefully on his feet. His solid defense is annoying, he thought to himself, his focus unwavering.


    As Seiya remained a bit far from the demon where he had landed, silent and unmoving as if thinking up a strategy, the demon spoke.


    "What about your ability?" He asked. "The awakened ability you humans possess. You haven''t used it against me yet. Is it that you find me unworthy of it or you just don''t possess one?"


    Hesitating for a moment like one contemplating their answer, Seiya blurted. "I don''t have one."


    "¡­." The demon was struck silent for a moment before speaking up. "So you''re not merely a rat, but a failure¡­.through and through," he remarked. "Pathetic!"


    Unbothered by the demon''s remarks, Seiya raised his staff horizontally once more. He drew it back, channeling power into his hands before hurling the staff forward with intense pressure and speed, sending it hurtling toward the demon.


    "Is that a good idea? To let the staff out of your grasp," the demon said, unbothered by the staff shooting toward him with intense speed.


    The moment the staff got within range, the demon reached out his long, spindly hand to catch it, and the moment he did¡ªthe moment he came into contact with the staff, his hand exploded into bits. The impact stretched from his palm toward his elbow¡ªexploding his arm in half.


    "I see now. The staff acts according to your will, that is why you''re so unbothered."


    From where he stood, Seiya directed the staff with precision, flicking it toward the demon''s rib, aiming to strike. But thick, woven strands, like those before, gathered around the demon''s ribcage, coiling to ensnare the staff.


    Undeterred, Seiya continued to control the staff from his position, yanking it forcefully away from the ropes and maneuvering it around the demon, attempting to strike.


    However, the demon''s defense remained unyielding¡ªeach time the staff neared, it was blocked, trapped, and halted, unable to land a blow.


    Fully grasping the situation and how resilient the demon''s defense was¡ªwhich had been the reason Seiya sent out his staff, he called it back.


    The staff hurtled back to Seiya, going into his raised, waiting hand. Seiya leapt backward, going farther away from the demon.


    "Are you running away right now?" The demon asked bluntly, but he didn''t make any move in going after Seiya as it didn''t really seem to him Seiya was trying to escape.


    Satisfied with the distance he put between himself and the demon, Seiya came to a halt.


    With veins bulging along his muscles, each one taut with power, Seiya drew his raised staff back. Energy surged through his arm as he pivoted, pulling a foot back, his staff aimed directly at the demon.


    In a single, explosive motion, Seiya hurled the staff forward with relentless force. It cut through the air, trailing a gust of wind as it sped toward its target.


    Wasting no time, Seiya crouched into a sprinting stance and followed with the same speed and intensity, zipping alongside the staff, only two steps behind.


    Seeing the intensity with which the staff shot toward him, the demon quickly raised a wall of woven strands, hoping to block both Seiya and the staff.


    However, the staff tore through the barrier with relentless force, continuing its deadly path toward the demon. Recognizing the threat, the demon put up multiple walls of woven rattan in a column, all of which were shattered by the staff''s oncoming power, clearing the way for Seiya, who was only two steps behind, matching its speed.


    Seeing as the staff broke through all of his defenses¡ªincluding the vines meant to ensnare it¡ªthe demon reacted, materializing weapons of every kind from the rattan: spikes, staffs, sticks, balls¡ªall designed to stop Seiya.


    Unperturbed, Seiya skillfully navigated through the onslaught, his speed unwavering as he closed the distance between himself and his staff.


    When the staff reached its target, aiming to blast through the demon, he leaned back, his tall frame stretching horizontally as he hastily constructed multiple layers of woven rattan walls against his chest in a desperate attempt to protect himself.


    The staff collided with the thick barriers, getting ensnared and seized in place. But in the split second the demon had focused on constructing the layered walls, Seiya snapped forward in a blur of motion, grabbed one of the demon''s long, spindly arms with sheer strength, and twisted it¡ªshattering his bones.


    In the same instant, Seiya whipped the limp arm around the demon''s neck, yanking and forcing his head down, before bringing down a devastating axe kick that slammed the demon''s head into the ground.

 Chapter 134 133: The Seventh Demon [4]

    As Seiya crashed the demon''s head into the ground, he willed it within him, ''ruin,'' and his staff that was seized in place in front of the demon''s chest, pushed through with unrelenting force¡ªbursting through the demon''s chest and shattering not one, but three of his hearts¡ªleaving a gaping hole.


    Unyielding and unable to wrench free his broken arm from Seiya''s grip, the demon whipped his other arm over his buried head, and grabbed onto Seiya''s face who didn''t see the hand coming due to his eye condition.


    The demon''s grip closed around Seiya''s face like a vice, wrenching him upward before hurling him aside with ruthless force. He hurtled through the air, only to crash down, skidding across the ground on one knee.


    The demon rose, blood spilling from the open wound in his chest. But within seconds, the torn flesh wove itself back together¡ªfibers, muscle, and bone knitting seamlessly until not a trace of the injury remained.


    His other wounds and broken arm also healed in no time, whipping back to its normal state as Seiya had twisted it beyond recognition.


    Super fast regeneration, Seiya thought to himself as he watched the demon¡ªnoting his regeneration ability was faster than the previous demons''. With his hand raised, his staff hurtled back into his grasp.


    The demon''s silky hair flared violently yet again, enraged that Seiya''s brutal attack had not only broken his skull but had taken along three of his hearts.


    He took a step forward but before he could take another, Seiya''s voice cut through.


    "What are you doing right now?" Seiya asked, gaze piercing the demon from the distance. "Did you not say you wouldn''t move from your spot for a mere rat like me?"


    "You do not have to move an inch¡ªfor I, will come to you."


    Seiya lunged forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat. In an instant, he was upon the demon, leaping into the air with his staff poised to strike.


    As his weapon carved a deadly arc toward the demon''s neck, a net-like barrier of woven fibers materialized over the demon''s shoulder. But knowing that Seiya''s staff could shatter through anything, the demon wasted no time relying on defense. Instead, he seized Seiya from behind by his tattered clothes, intending to fling him away before the strike could land.


    But Seiya, ever aware, abandoned his staff mid-air, grasping the demon''s arm to anchor himself. Using the demon''s hold to his advantage, he twisted fluidly, his body spinning like a coiled spring before delivering a brutal back kick to the demon''s head.


    The force of the blow snapped the demon''s neck, leaving his head lolling unnaturally at odd angles. But Seiya did not relent. Still gripping the demon''s arm, he thrusted downward, dragging his opponent with him as he landed. With a fierce downward kick, he aimed to shatter the demon''s arm against the ground.


    Before the strike could connect, the demon''s broken neck mended in an instant. Thick vines of woven rattan erupted from the ground, coiling around Seiya and locking him in place with an unyielding grip.


    Wasting no time, the demon crafted a sheath of interwoven strands around Seiya''s fallen staff, the casing molding seamlessly to its shape before he flung it far beyond Seiya''s reach.


    With his foe bound, the demon exercised his advantage. The woven vines slammed Seiya to the ground, pinning him on his back. Without hesitation, the demon forged a spear of woven, razor-sharp rattan, and in one swift motion, he drove it downward¡ªplunging it straight into Seiya''s chest.


    "With your staff sealed away, what remains for you now but defeat?" the demon taunted, his elongated neck curving as he peered down at Seiya, his hair spilling forward like a curtain.


    "I guess I shouldn''t have gone straight for the heart, to see how much more you would''ve entertained me."


    {I''m fine,} Ibyu chimed from within.


    I didn''t ask, Seiya fired back.


    Had Ibyu been outside, the bulging veins of anger, pulsing across its face wouldn''t had gone unnoticed.


    The demon''s gaze remained fixed on Seiya, eager to witness the exact moment life slipped away from him. Yet, Seiya lay still¡ªcalm, unshaken, his breath steady, with not a trace of death creeping upon him.


    A furrow deepened on the demon''s brow, confusion and ire flickering across his face. His narrowed eyes, hidden beneath the dark cascade of his hair, peered downward, shadowed as he studied Seiya in silent disbelief.


    He yanked out the woven spear, drawing blood, then thrust it down the same gaping wound, plunging it into Seiya''s torn flesh. He twisted the spear, widening the gaping wound.


    Despite this, not a single sound escaped Seiya. He remained calm and unbothered, held down by the vines that had ensnared him in a tight grip.


    "Why?" the demon growled, his voice a low, grating rasp¡ªscraping and cracking like shattered stone grinding together.


    "Why are you not dying? Is it that you don''t have a heart, or you have more than one?" He questioned. His eyes lingered on Seiya silently for a while before he spoke again. "Are you a demon pretending to be a human?"


    Seiya gave no reply, his focus set on wrenching himself free from the constricting vines.


    Watching him struggle against his bindings, the demon spoke once more. "You cannot break free from those," he declared. "Unlike the ones before, these are sealing vines. Only I can undo them."


    At this, Seiya exhaled a long, exasperated sigh¡ªresignation settling over him.


    "So, will you provide answers to my questions or not?" The demon asked, gaze still cast down on Seiya.


    Seiya, however, remained silent and unmoving on the floor, disregarding both the demon''s presence and his questions.


    I see," the demon mused, raising a hand. "Then you should die. Even a demon with multiple hearts cannot survive if every one of them is pierced."


    At his command, spears of woven rattan materialized in midair, their razor-sharp tips poised to strike. With a swift downward motion of his hand, they descended in a merciless rain, plunging through Seiya''s body, impaling him from every angle and embedding deep into the ground beneath him.


    Blood surged into Seiya''s mouth, but before he could cough it out, a desperate voice rang within him.


    {Sei, don''t!}


    Seiya clenched his lips shut, cheeks swelling as he forced the blood to remain contained.


    {I''m in your mouth, so please¡ªdon''t spill me out,} Ibyu pleaded, his voice trembling. {If I''m exposed, he''ll get me for sure!}


    Seiya''s body had been completely pierced, every inch of him skewered, leaving no space for Ibyu to hide¡ªexcept his mouth, where he had liquefied to stay concealed.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, the demon raised his hand, commanding the woven vines to hoist Seiya upward. His body was dragged upward, sliding along the full length of the impaling spears. The jagged shafts tore through his wounds anew, fresh blood spilling as his ravaged flesh scraped against their merciless edges.


    Still bound, the demon flung Seiya aside, his body hurtling through the air before slamming into the woven net he had erected earlier to trap both him and Kaeliyus.


    The impact sent a violent shock through Seiya''s body, forcing him to cough out the blood he had held back. It splattered to the ground as he slipped downward, his wounds scraping against the rough knots of the net, the jagged fibers digging into his already tattered flesh.


    The demon''s eyes shifted to the blood Seiya had spat on the ground, a bit far from where he had collapsed. The blood was thick and darker than the rest of his blood. Despite being on the bare ground, it didn''t appear to be soaking the ground. If anything, it looked more like a slime.


    "What is that?" The demon inquired, eyes piercing the thick lump of blood.


    Ibyu shivered slightly, feeling the oppressing gaze of the demon.


    Intrigued by the blood, the demon prepared to walk toward it but Seiya cut in, drawing his attention back to him.


    "This may seem unfair, and I apologize, but¡­" From where his arms were bound tightly to his side by the vines, Seiya managed to wriggle his fingers¡ªthe only part of his body still free.


    With great effort, he shifted slightly on the floor, positioning his fingers to point directly at the demon. His palm opened, and with a subtle curve of his wrist, Seiya whispered softly, "Come."


    In that instant, the demon''s chest buckled outward as if struck by a heavy hammer from within. The pressure exploded violently a moment later, hurling his remaining hearts toward Seiya with brutal speed.


    Blood poured from the demon''s mouth as he gasped, his eyes widening beneath the cascade of his hair as he muttered in disbelief. "Denga''s ability." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 135 134: The Seventh Demon [5]

    The demon''s eyes widened in shock as Seiya used an ability belonging to one of his kind. His breath hitched as his hearts shot toward Seiya at a blinding speed. Without a second wasted, the demon followed, darting toward his hurtling hearts in hopes to stop them from reaching Seiya.


    However, the demon couldn''t reach them in time. Instead, just before the hearts could fall into Seiya''s grasp, he conjured a curved woven trap that encased Seiya''s palm in a tight ball, preventing the hearts from reaching him.


    With thin woven vines, the demon caught his hearts mid-air and yanked them back to himself. As he took up his hands to take back his hearts, his hands trembled, shaken from what could have happened had Seiya managed to get his hand on them.


    Relieved, the demon carved a large open wound on his own chest that had already healed from the previous injury, and placed back his hearts inside. Writhing muscle fibers and veins wriggled out as they snatched the hearts back in, connecting them back in place.


    The open wound healed before he turned his attention back to Seiya. He stepped forward, halting just beside him and casting low his gaze on Seiya.


    Did you not claim you had no awakened ability?" the demon asked, his voice low but still grating. "Then how is it that your ability mirrors one of my own kind''s? Did you kill him and take his power?"


    Seiya remained silent, his chest rising and falling as he concentrated on his breath. The evening had deepened, the air turning cooler, and the breeze stirred against his wounds, making them sting more painfully.


    Overlooking Seiya''s silence and disregard toward him, the demon pressed on. "As far as I know, Denga is still alive. Likely out there, causing mischief like he always does. He is a coward who knows when to fight and when to run, after all."


    "What I want to know," the demon continued, his voice darkening, "is how you''re able to use Denga''s ability."


    Despite the demon''s menacing stance, gazing down at Seiya with growing impatience, Seiya remained unruffled, silent as ever, showing no sign of yielding.


    "Very well," the demon muttered, raising his hand. "It seems we''re both wasting our time. This time, I''ll carve you into pieces and make certain of your death."


    Before the demon could bring down his hand to do anything, Seiya once again, curved up his other wrist and instantly, vines of woven rattan like the very ones the demon use, sprouted from the ground and slithered up to wrap the demon''s mouth in a tight grip.


    The demon''s hand froze mid-air, eyes wide open as he was yet again shocked by Seiya''s actions. First, it was one of his kind''s ability, and now, it was his.


    However, what Seiya had thought was a tight grip around the demon''s mouth, wasn''t tight at all. Since it was already late into the evening, Seiya''s sight had worsened¡ªhe couldn''t see any better than he did during the day, it in fact, had worsened.


    The demon wrenched the vines off himself, confusion wrapping his senses as he stood still, waiting for an explanation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Seiya wasn''t ready at all to waste anymore time, that too, to explain things to a demon he had resolved to kill. Wordlessly, his staff that had been sealed, shot forward through the cold air, racing toward him.


    As it shot forward, the demon didn''t budge¡ªconfident in himself that he had sealed the staff, hence, certain that Seiya could do nothing with it.


    But the moment the staff reached Seiya, the rattan vines binding it exploded outward, unraveling like threads snapped free.


    Once again, the demon was caught off guard, unable to react in time. The staff floated above Seiya, its blunt tip gently resting on one of the vines, and in an instant, the vines erupted in silence, loosening from Seiya as they fell away.


    Seeing Seiya free, the demon recovered from his shock instantly, desperately stretching forth his hands in an attempt to put up something to stop him. But before he could, Seiya snapped to his feet, coiling his woven vines tight around the demon''s neck.


    As the demon fought to break free from the vines'' chokehold, Seiya crouched down, blood seeping from his wounds as he picked up one of the vines the demon had used to seal him.


    "So, it''s this one," he said, examining the vines, studying it with careful attention for a moment before letting it drop to the ground.


    The demon broke free from the constricting vines, his long, spindly arm whipping forward in an attempt to seize Seiya. But Seiya leaped back, effortlessly staying out of reach, lashing out his vines forward in retaliation.


    As Seiya''s vines sought to ensnare the demon''s arm, he swiftly countered with his own, and from the distance he had leapt to, Seiya and the demon clashed fiercely, their woven rattan strands snapping through the air and about.


    "So, you lied about not having an ability," the demon sneered, sending a spiked net of woven rattan toward Seiya to entrap him. "Your power is clearly one that mimics others. You must have deemed me unworthy of the truth."


    "I do not lie," Seiya replied calmly, raising a wall of woven rattan to deflect the demon''s net. His staff, resting on the ground nearby, Seiya called it. He seized it, muscles tensing and coiling, before hurling the staff with deadly speed. It shot forward, straight toward the demon with unrelenting force.


    Accustomed to the staff''s brutality, panic surged within the demon as he hastily erected multiple layers of towering walls, enclosing himself in a desperate defense.


    But the staff had merely been a distraction. Seiya lunged forward, climbing the demon''s woven walls with fluid grace before perching at their summit, gazing down upon him.


    "I''m sorry, but¡­this is where I end things."


    Without warning, thick vines spiraled upward from within the walls, binding the demon''s form in a tight, unyielding grip. He struggled fiercely, twisting and thrashing in a futile attempt to break free, while Seiya watched with a growing sense of exasperation.


    "Were you not the one who had said these vines were meant to seal, and cannot be broken unless by their owner?" Seiya remarked, irritated at the demon''s actions.


    "Or, were you under the illusion that you could break free, thinking these vines were yours?" Seiya pressed. "They are not yours, but mine. And you cannot break free unless by me, so stop the struggle."


    Squatting comfortably atop the woven walls, and bathed in crimson glow, Seiya added. "It''s pathetic."

 Chapter 136 135: Seventh Demon Down | On To The Next Demon

    A low, grating growl sounded from the back of the demon''s throat as he prepared to speak but Seiya immediately wrapped his face with woven vines in a suffocating grip.


    "Come," Seiya called and the demon''s four hearts ripped out his chest like they had earlier when Seiya had called to them.


    Feeling his hearts tear from his chest, and unable to break free from the sealing vines, the demon howled loud in agony and desperate despair, the woven walls he had constructed around him collapsing.


    The demon''s hair flared wildly, fierce wind howling through the cold air. A low, guttural growl rumbled from his throat as jagged vines and towering pillars of woven rattan burst forth from the ground, twisting skyward in a relentless surge. With every breath and growl, the barrier grew, leaving Seiya with no ground to land beneath him.


    Unbothered by his desperate grief and actions, Seiya wrapped the hearts with woven vines and constructed a thick plank of woven rattan strands atop the demon''s spiky strands and landed atop it.


    Blood trailed down the demon''s face as the vines Seiya had used to bind his face, constricted tightly around his eyes.


    Standing tall atop the vines, Seiya squeezed one of the hearts with a vine till it burst. The demon felt this and his loud howl abruptly ceased.


    "No, stop!" He demanded in his harsh, grating voice.


    Paying him no heed, Seiya summoned two towering pillars of woven rattan and brought them crashing together, crushing the second heart between them.


    The demon twisted violently, thrashing against his bindings with such desperation that his own bones splintered under the strain. His spikes, vines, and pillars of rattan surged outward in a frenzied cascade, the very air trembling with his grief. They shot forward, spiraling toward Seiya like a storm given form.


    In agony, the demon wove his shattered bones into the binding vines, twisting them into a desperate path toward Seiya, clawing for what remained of his hearts. But before the demon and his woven rattan could reach him, Seiya struck. With a single, decisive motion, he crushed the remaining two hearts. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demon froze. His wild woven rattan onslaught crumbled, falling to the ground in ruin. A breath later, he followed, collapsing with a resounding thud.


    "In the end¡­" His voice trembled, his lips quivering as he struggled to speak. "I wasn''t the king."


    Seiya watched calmly as the demon''s eyes fluttered shut, lifeless.


    The woven rattan that had crumbled to the ground, withered in an instant, turning to dust and scattering into the wind, vanishing as though it had never been


    Seiya undid his woven rattan plate and landed gracefully on the ground. His gaze peered down at the lifeless body of the demon, lingering for several moments.


    You might have been a king in some other way," Seiya murmured. "After all, you were the first to stir an emotion within me that I never knew existed."


    He threw his head back, drawing a slow breath as the cool wind caressed his face. It howled through the countless wounds marring his body and limbs, a sharp, stinging whisper against torn flesh.


    His gaze shifted to a particular spot on the ground, and there, a thick round ball of woven rattan vines, housed a thick splatter of blood. Seiya extended his palm forward and all his woven rattan withered like the demon''s, blown away by the wind.


    "Ibyu," Seiya called softly, gaze glued toward the splatter of blood on the floor. The blood transformed, solidifying into a tiny doll-like creature.


    Ibyu pattered across the ground, finding its way toward Seiya in haste. It climbed from Seiya''s foot, crawling its way up to Seiya''s face and perching against his forehead. Its tiny limbs spread wide as it laid flat on Seiya''s forehead¡ªheight nearing Seiya''s nose with his tiny hands stretched across his brows.


    {Waaa! Why did you leave me out there to die?!!!} Ibyu cried, shaking his face against Seiya.


    Exasperated at Ibyu''s dramatic reaction, Seiya replied. "You must''ve been blind then," he said. "Because I had made sure I deflected every attack from you and shielded you."


    Ibyu''s sobs quieted, its breath still unsteady, sniffing as it nuzzled against Seiya. {I miss the times when you would apologize for every little thing you did,} it murmured, resting its face against Seiya''s forehead with a soft exhale.


    Seiya sighed, offering no response, unbothered by Ibyu''s antics.


    Even after it had calmed, Ibyu did not move away. It merely lifted its head, lingering close.


    {So, what will you do now?} Ibyu asked, holding tight onto Seiya to prevent slipping down. {Will you fight with all these wounds on you? You look like skewered barbecue.}


    Seiya paid no mind to Ibyu''s attempt at humor, merely crouching to retrieve his staff. "Well, it''s not like Kaeliyus is here," he muttered.


    {True. And you can''t call him back either,} Ibyu said, sighing.


    Ibyu hesitated, no longer willing to accompany Seiya into any more battles. From the moment the fight had begun, a deep unease had settled within it¡ªfear for its own life. Unlike previous confrontations where Seiya had always held the upper hand, this one felt perilous, threatening both parties involved in the battle.


    Though Seiya had found ways to always secure victory, each came at an immense cost, pushing them both to the brink of death. Ibyu understood this was no ordinary battle like the previous ones they''d fought, and the weight of that realization pressed heavily on it.


    Sighing once more, Ibyu questioned. {What''s in your pocket though?}


    Seiya tilted his head in question, puzzled.


    {I had felt something hard and bumpy in your pants'' pocket while climbing up, so I was wondering.}


    Seiya put his hand into his tattered pockets, his hand grazing against his wounds as he took out whatever was hiding in there. As he brought his hand out, a soft glow illuminated around his palm, bubbling around two transparent phials.


    Ibyu tilted its head to get a proper look while Seiya merely stared at the vials in silence.


    {That Kaeliyus, he must''ve slipped it into your pocket, feeling unworthy to hand it directly to his ''young Lord,} Ibyu emphasized the last part dramatically. {He even put a protective barrier around it to prevent it from breaking.}


    Clasping the vials in his hand, Seiya scanned his body, noting that only two bottles of the vials wouldn''t be enough to heal the wounds that had covered him entirely.


    "Should I just drink it?" He questioned.


    {I don''t know, he has never used it like that,} Ibyu replied. {And you don''t even know what it''s made of.}


    "¡­."


    Wordlessly, Seiya opened the first vial, poured its content into his hands bit by bit and sprinkled it all over his wounds. He did the same with the other, mending his wounds in no time.


    "Alright, let''s move on to the remaining demons," Seiya declared.


    {I wonder if he''s as strong as this one¡ªor perhaps weaker,} Ibyu mused.


    "He smells," Seiya blurted flatly.


    {Huh?!}


    "He smells," he repeated.


    {Instead of assessing his strategies or strength, you focus on his scent?}


    "¡­."


    {¡­.}


    "He smells," Seiya affirmed with finality.

 Chapter 137 136: Eighth Demon Down | The Next Demons | Kiriza

    Spinning his head dramatically, Ibyu sighed. {Before you go, can I please not go back inside your chest?} Ibyu asked.


    {I want somewhere safe. Like your eyes for example.}


    Seiya''s brows raised in question, raising Ibyu''s tiny form slightly along with it.


    {I meant, I want to stay plastered over your eyes, beneath your blindfold, not go into your eyes,} Ibyu clarified. {It''s not like you can see with your eyes right now anyway,} it added.


    Seiya kept silent, no hint of responding so Ibyu pressed on. {Sei c''mon, I''ll liquify and stick over your eyes. it''ll be like an eye mask, like the ones heroes wear over their eyes. It''ll be cool, you know.}


    "Not this night Ibyu, no," Seiya refused. "I''m already straining hard enough to see as it is, and having you plaster yourself over my eyes will not help in any way."


    {Tsk!}


    "You should''ve stayed back with the villagers then," Seiya suggested.


    {Yeah, I should have,} Ibyu replied. {And have them crush me to death, yeah.}


    {Why don''t you even have a defensive ability? An ability with which you''re able to set up a protective barrier like Kaeliyus,} Ibyu chided, a bit frustrated at the situation.


    Sighing in exasperation, Seiya gently grabbed Ibyu by its skin, pulled it back despite Ibyu''s weak attempt at holding on. Without hesitation, Seiya flung it away and turned to start leaving.


    {No, please, don''t leave me,} Ibyu cried through telepathy as it was hurled away. Its tiny feet pattered against the ground, desperately scrambling toward Seiya. Though its legs were far too small to cover much distance, it pushed onward.


    {Sei, please wait¡ªtake me with you. I''m scared, uwu} it pleaded, its voice trembling as it raced after him.


    Seiya turned back to the direction he had flung Ibyu and called to it softly. "Come." As if being propelled by an invisible force, Ibyu was lifted into the air and propelled forward toward Seiya who caught it in his grasp.


    "¡­."


    {¡­.}


    They both gazed at each other in silence, none ready to speak.


    "I can''t cut open my chest to place you back in. Kaeliyus isn''t here to heal me," Seiya spoke after a while. "You should''ve gone back in when I had multiple open wounds," he added.


    {I should have, yeah. So sad,} Ibyu remarked teasingly.


    {Just open your mouth wide and let me go back in,} It said.


    "Ugh! I hate that," Seiya groaned. Reluctantly, Seiya opened wide his mouth as demanded by Ibyu, and Ibyu liquified into a thick slimy blood that slithered down Seiya''s throat.


    Seiya gagged, the urge to vomit rising, but he fought to suppress it, feeling a tingling sensation as Ibyu settled back into place. He ran a hand over his throat, feeling Ibyu nestle in his chest, before he turned and continued his walk toward his destination.


    ****


    In the dim light, bathed only in the glow of the moon, Kaeliyus was locked in a fierce struggle with three demons.


    The demons moved as one, surrounding Kaeliyus, who held his ground with unwavering resolve. The earth beneath them trembled with each heavy step, shockwaves of dust and dirt swirling through the air.


    Their powers collided with Kaeliyus'', sparking explosions and flashes of intense energy¡ªtheir speed, beyond measure. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the demons proved formidable, Kaeliyus could not afford to falter. Not when his young Lord had specifically entrusted this task to him. He was determined to eliminate the demons, no matter the cost.


    *****


    As Seiya strolled through the village, his path guided by his keen hearing and blurred vision, he suddenly came to an abrupt halt in the middle of the road. In the distance, a traditional house stood, barely visible¡ªrevealed only to those who looked closely enough.


    {Why''d you stop? You haven''t reached there yet,} Ibyu chimed from within.


    Without a word, Seiya propelled his staff upward, caught it horizontally at his shoulder height and without a moment''s hesitation, hurled it forward with brutal force, hurtling the staff forward.


    The staff shot through the air with intense speed, racing straight at the traditional house in the distance. It blasted through the sliding doors of the house, firing its way inside.


    The staff struck with brutal force, slamming into a female demon draped in traditional yet revealing attire, seated gracefully beside a table where she drank¡ªobliterating her in an instant.


    Blood splattered violently across the room as the staff crushed her chest, exploding her upper body to bits. A piercing scream rang out from another female demon seated at the opposite end of the table, seemingly sharing a drink with the deceased demon¡ªher conversation interrupted by the horrific sight.


    Her eyes widened in terror, shaking within their sockets as she stared at the carnage before her. Her face, now drenched in blood, trembled as she scrambled to her feet. With frantic, panicked screams, she fled the room, her kimono trailing the ground as she desperately escaped.


    The staff, still hovering in the room, soaked in red that pattered to the floor, swerved mid-air before speeding back to Seiya, who had commanded its return within him.


    Seiya caught the staff effortlessly, swinging it to the side with a sharp swoosh to shake the blood off. "Just two more left," he muttered.


    Tilting his head toward the west, gaze lingering there for a moment, Seiya murmured. "Seems like Kaeliyus has been able to take one down."


    "Though I wonder¡­ if he can handle the one with seven hearts."


    Turning his head, Seiya resumed his walk, focusing on the completion of his mission. He moved steadily until he reached the traditional house that sprawled across a vast expanse.


    Unlike the others they had passed, this house stood out¡ªlarge and imposing, as if belonging to someone of considerable wealth or rank within the village.


    Before the house stretched a veranda, elevated slightly from the ground, running the length of the building. Seated on it were two demons¡ªa male and a female.


    The female demon sat behind the male, trembling in fear, blood splattered across her form. She was the one sharing a drink with the demon Seiya had obliterated with his staff earlier.


    The male demon was unnervingly pale, as white as paper, his skin so chalk-like it almost blended with his snow-white hair. His long, silky hair cascaded over his shoulders, matching the color of his skin so seamlessly that it was difficult to tell where one ended and the other began.


    Unlike the previous demon, whose hair obscured half of his face, this one''s hair was neatly parted in the middle, exposing his features fully. A crimson circle marked one of his eyes, while the other bore three black sloping stripes that curved from beneath his eye to his temple in a deliberate, almost ritualistic pattern.


    He was clad in nothing but a simple, traditional piece of clothing¡ªa mere cloth tightly wrapped around his waist, reaching his knees, his feet bare.


    As he sat on the veranda, his posture slumped forward in a listless manner, his limbs stained with dirt, and his downturned eyes reflected a sense of weariness and detachment.


    His gaze was lowered, distant, as though clouded by some inner turmoil¡ªas if in some sort of despondency, adding to the eerie aura that surrounded him.


    Without a word, he lifted his head, meeting Seiya''s gaze. The pungent stench that clung to his body assaulted Seiya''s senses, causing him to wrinkle his brow in irritation. Frustration bubbled within him from this¡ªready to finish this mission once and for all.

 Chapter 138 137: The 10th Demon | Kiriza [1]

    The house was encircled by glowing lanterns, their brilliant light spilling beyond the walls and bathing the night in a golden radiance.


    The demon fixed his gaze on Seiya, his presence exuding an unsettling calm. As he parted his lips, a rancid breath escaped, washing over Seiya''s face. Seiya''s expression twisted in immediate disgust, though he quickly schooled it into impassivity.


    "Tell me," the demon began, his voice strikingly deep, at odds with the elegance of his features. His downturned eyes not making any effort to move up. "What is the real reason you are here?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya stood firm, his posture rigid as he resisted the urge to recoil from the foul stench wafting toward him.


    "As things stand," the demon continued, "it is evident you did not come to save the villagers. Had that been your intent, you would have taken them away the moment you restored their life forces. But instead, you fight your way in¡ªbold, relentless¡ªeven without sufficient reinforcements." His voice remained eerily steady. "It seems to me that your purpose is not to save but battle itself."


    His gaze bore into Seiya. "Now, why is that? Is it pride? Do you revel in your strength, eager to flaunt it against us demons? Or perhaps¡­ am I mistaken?"


    Seiya gave no reply. Without hesitation, he propelled his staff skyward, catching it at shoulder height before launching it with deadly precision at the female demon cowering behind the male.


    The weapon cleaved through the air with a sharp whistle. The male demon instinctively raised his palm to intercept it, but the staff shattered through his flesh and bone, continuing its merciless trajectory until it struck the female demon, obliterating her on impact.


    Seiya''s voice rang clear, unwavering. "Let''s dispense with the useless chatter and get straight to it."


    His staff swerved sharply mid-air and raced back to Seiya who repeated the same motion of shaking off blood from the staff before letting rest beside him.


    The demon''s eyes lazily rested on his mending palm that the staff had shattered through for a while before he sluggishly turned to glance at the obliterated demon, eyes lingering on her remains for a moment before turning back to Seiya.


    "I see," he said softly. "Your staff must be one of a kind."


    Seiya''s gaze shifted down to the demon''s chest, listening intently to his heart beats since he couldn''t see properly.


    Three hearts, Seiya thought to himself, tightening his grip around his staff.


    {Yeah,} Ibyu replied from within. {He must be easier to deal with than the rest.}


    The demon straightened from his slouched position, drawing himself upright with his knees propped up. He leaned forward, resting his hands loosely on them, his wrists hanging freely with an air of nonchalance. His hair spilled forward with the motion, casting an even deeper shadow over his face.


    His downturned eyes remained half-lidded, and level, his expression calm and detached¡ªneither bothered by Seiya''s presence nor the events that had unfolded thus far. He radiated confidence.


    "Your staff," he started in a low voice. "what else can it do?" He asked, gaze remaining level. "Has it been the one carving your path through here? Is that where your confidence lies?"


    "As I''ve said," Seiya lunged at the demon, appearing behind him on the bloodstained veranda¡ªstaff poised to strike. The demon''s eyes shifted sideways to have a peek at Seiya behind him, his posture not changing as he remained unbothered and calm.


    "Stop the chatter and get down to it. You stink," Seiya struck down on the demon, slamming his staff brutally against the side of his head but¡ª


    The strike couldn''t land. The moment Seiya had struc with the staff, aiming to take off his head with it, the staff halted just mere inches away from connecting¡ªlike an unseen force was repelling it.


    The demon tilted his head fully to gaze at Seiya, sighing lazily. "So impatient," he remarked, his tone laced with mild amusement. "People like you¡ªso eager to strike first¡ªmake it difficult for the rest of us to enjoy the game."


    Seiya, still reeling from the shock of his staff failing to inflict even the slightest damage¡ªnot so much as a ripple from the force he had put behind it¡ªcould not muster a response. Before he could react, the demon''s hand extended effortlessly, reaching high before closing around the back of his head, broad fingers pressing firm and unyielding.


    In one forceful pull, the demon wrenched Seiya forward, then down, crashing his face into the ground in front of him. Seiya''s face buried into the ground, the impact sending jolts through his body.


    "That is why you should have been patient and waited," the demon murmured sluggishly. He raised a foot to crush Seiya''s head but his eyes fell on the staff still in Seiya''s grasp, causing him to hesitate.


    His eyes lingered on the staff for a while before retracting his foot. By the back collar of Seiya''s tattered shirt, he pulled Seiya up, raising him on his knees.


    Seiya''s head fell back, swaying softly as blood trailed down his face. Thick smears of blood clung to Seiya''s face, his features broken, his breath coming out rasped. The impact had been one so severe it did a big number on him.


    From within, Ibyu palpitated unsteadily, pounding hard against Seiya''s chest, scared for Seiya and itself. Ibyu was puzzled at the situation. They had clearly heard only three hearts pulsating within the demon. And according to Kaeliyus, a demon, the lesser the hearts they possessed, the weaker they should be.


    Seiya had managed to easily take down the demons with lesser hearts since the fight started, only struggling with the demons that possessed a good amount of hearts.


    The demon before them clearly possessed three hearts, and Ibyu was sure of this because even as it continued to listen, it could still only hear three heartbeats. So why? Why had the situation turned on them? Why is it Seiya groveling before a mere demon with three hearts when he had so easily conquered them before?

 Chapter 139 138: The 10th Demon | Kiriza [2]

    Seiya remained rigid on his knees, hands hanging limp by his sides, head fallen back, and face, a mess of blood and bruises.


    "This staff," the demon continued. "Is it one that can be wielded by anyone or is it exclusive to its owner alone?" He asked, reaching out to grab the bloodstained staff.


    He picked it up, rotating it as he examined it with careful eyes. "Or it might just be an ordinary staff for all I know. We cannot know if we don''t try it out."


    The demon rose from his seat on the veranda, standing tall and rigid before Seiya, looming over him like a towering pillar. He raised the staff, adding his other hand to hold it like a baseball bat ready to swing.


    The demon tightened his muscles, poised to strike Seiya, hoping the impact would sever Seiya''s head or explode his body like it had done to the woman that had hidden behind him.


    He brought the staff down in a swift, merciless arc, a shockwave rippling through the air as it crashed against the side of Seiya''s head. Seiya, however, remained kneeling, not budging even when the strike landed. It felt almost like a mere balloon hitting against his head.


    The demon retracted the staff, raising it once more to examine it with care. "I swung it so hard," he said. "But the hit felt soft the moment it came in contact with you, like I had merely touched your face with it."


    "It is indeed one of a kind," he mused, intrigue flickering in his voice. "I suspect it doesn''t harm its owner¡ªhence why you remain unscathed." His gaze lingered on Seiya, thoughtful. "But I wonder¡­ if I were to kill the owner here and now, would its claim be released? Would it then become mine?"


    {Seiya, get up, or we''re really going to smoke hell this time,} Ibyu pounded urgently against his chest.


    The demon''s eyes remained fixed on Seiya, studying him in silence, as if weighing possibilities. Then, without further interest, he flung the staff aside, letting it tumble across the ground. With a slow, deliberate motion, he splayed his fingers wide¡ªsharp, talon-like claws sprouting with effortless grace.


    He raised his hand, descending it straight at Seiya''s chest to tear him apart, but before his hand could reach, Seiya fell back, hands planted against the ground to balance himself. He snapped his leg forward instantly like a recoiling spring, aiming straight at the demon''s torso.


    Alert but calm, the demon caught Seiya''s leg in a firm grip, twisted it in a painful crack then forcefully pulled Seiya, whipping him around like a mere rag before hurling him aside.


    Seiya crashed through the air and before he could even land, the demon was upon him. The demon appeared right where Seiya would land, and as Seiya''s weight descended to land on the ground, the demon arched up his knee in place, painfully driving it into Seiya''s spine as he descended, knocking him back.


    Seiya hurtled through the air, crashing hard before skidding across the ground until he came to a jarring halt. His breaths were ragged, each rise and fall of his chest sending sharp jolts of pain through his battered bones¡ªone leg broken.


    The demon wasted no time. Not granting Seiya even a moment to recover, he prepared to lunge¡ªbut before he could, Seiya''s staff tore through the air, streaking toward him with fierce velocity at Seiya''s command.


    It aimed straight for the demon''s face, its speed promising devastation. But, just as it was about to collide, it halted abruptly¡ªsucked into a warp that shimmered faintly before him, swallowing the weapon whole.


    Lying flat on his back, Seiya stared in silence, his expression unreadable. Meanwhile, a fleeting, knowing smile ghosted across the demon''s lips. Without a word, he turned and began walking toward Seiya, his pace slow, deliberate, and utterly unhurried.


    "Your staff cannot do me any harm," he said, bold and confident.


    Though hidden from view, Seiya''s expression held a mix of confusion and disbelief. Even if the staff itself was shrouded in mystery, its origins unknown even to him. He had always believed it possessed the power to shatter anything in its path, so long as he commanded it to do so.


    No matter what it had been, it should''ve been able to break through. As if the demon sensed Seiya''s confusion, he continued. "I am just too powerful to be hurt by a mere weapon like that."


    With great effort, Seiya spoke, voice low but steady. "It is a staff that brings to ruin, whatever it touches, destroying everything in its way¡­.at my command," he explained.


    The demon''s slow approach halted, a soft "oh" escaping his lips before a soft laugh erupted from him. Though the laugh was soft, it was mocking toward Seiya.


    "I should''ve told you this from the beginning," he chuckled. "Your staff might be one that breaks through everything in its way, and that hasn''t ceased to be even against me," he said. "It''s just that everything is pretty useless in my presence."


    "My ability traps things within different dimensions, you see," he explained, voice light but steady. "So, even if your staff is able to shatter my dimension, it still cannot escape¡ªbecause¡­" he paused, purposely delaying his words to heighten the tension.


    "¡­My ability is Infinite Dimension," he finally revealed. "Even if your staff is shattering through the dimension right now, it can never break free, for the dimensions are infinite."


    Calming his breath, Seiya commanded within him his staff''s return. But like the demon had said, the staff did not return no matter how many times he called or commanded it.


    "Why?" The demon''s voice cut through the tension in the air. "Can you not do without your staff? Are you as good as done without it?" He asked, resuming his slow walk toward Seiya. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Can you stand?} Ibyu asked.


    Seiya rose to his butt, folding up his broken leg to examine before replying. Yes, it was only twisted, not shattered. The bones are merely dislocated.


    With fluid precision, Seiya repositioned his twisted bones back in place with faint cracks, mending his twisted leg. However, before he could rise or act, the demon closed the distance in the blink of an eye.


    He appeared in front of Seiya, hunched forward, hair pouring forward and cascading down, face so close to Seiya their foreheads grazed.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask," the demon began, his strong scent shrouding Seiya. "Who have you been speaking with since your arrival?" He inquired, but without waiting for any response, he dug his claws into Seiya''s chest, tearing out his heart in an instant.


    Seiya''s eyes widened behind the blindfold as Ibyu pulsated heavily in the demon''s grasp.


    "Is it with this?" He asked, gaze glued to Seiya''s pulsating heart on his palm, blood soaking his hand and dropping steadily to the ground. "It must be, considering you''re still alive even after ripping out your heart, and the way it''s pulsating so vibrantly with life."


    The demon''s eyes opened wide with chilling excitement, a grin stretching across his face as his eyes peered down at Ibyu in his grasp while Seiya was struck numb.

 Chapter 140 139: The 10th Demon | Kiriza [3]

    The demon leaped back with Ibyu pulsing so hard in the his grasp. He gazed at it with twisted excitement. Meanwhile, Seiya was struck frozen, nervous that the demon might crush Ibyu there and then.


    As the demon''s hand close in around Ibyu, Seiya, as fast as he could, called out to Ibyu using the previous demon, Denga''s ability. Before the demon could comprehend what was going on, Ibyu flew out of his grasp, shooting straight at Seiya at an intense speed.


    The demon''s eyes widened at this, shocked by the ability Seiya had used.


    Not waiting for Ibyu to reach him, Seiya materialized multiple thick, woven layers of woven rattan, structuring them into a ball that enclosed Ibyu within it mid-air before flinging it afar.


    The demon remained still in place, eyes wide as he watched Seiya. "I may be mistaken, but was that not two of my kindred''s abilities you just used?" He asked, gaze fixed intently on Seiya.


    Still on his knees, Seiya''s chest rose and fell with each shallow breath, soft pants escaping him. A gaping wound marred his torso, blood trailing down to pool upon the ground.


    The toll of the previous battles had started to weigh on his body, his eyes had been strained beyond mere say that he couldn''t even make out the shadows he had been seeing¡ªjust complete darkness.


    Because his eyes had been the ones to register abilities used against him, and because they weren''t in any favourable condition, it took a lot to register and use the abilities already registered. The eyes that were slowly healing themselves had now worsened, gathering blood inside it.


    In his current state, Seiya could no longer see or attempt to register any more abilities used against him¡ªneither could he command back his staff. He was on the loosing end of the battle.


    The cold wind howled through Seiya''s gaping wound, whistling through with a sharp sting that chided his bones.


    "I''ll take your silence as a yes," the demon''s steady voice pierced the stillness of the night. "So, do you wield an ability that allows you to copy the powers of others? Or perhaps one that steals them entirely, leaving its victims stripped of their strength?" His posture remained relaxed, exuding an unsettling calm.


    Seiya merely focused on breathing and calming his head, offering no response to the demon''s query.


    "Do you somehow now possess my ability as well?" The demon pressed on. He raised a foot to step forward but before that foot could meet the ground, Seiya moved in a blur of motion, appearing instantly before him¡ªa destructive punch drawn tight in place.


    The demon reflexively leaned back, eyes widening in brief shock before a small smile played on his lips. His eyes shone with admiration as Seiya''s punch cut through the air, coming for him.


    "You really lack patience," he remarked, and in a blur of motion faster than that of Seiya''s, the demon drove up a hammering blow into Seiya''s outstretched arm that was coming with the blow, ramming his elbow from below. The impact knocked Seiya''s elbow upward, twisting it and dislocating his arm.


    Not giving Seiya any moment of respite, the demon instantly drew up another punch brimming with explosive power. He drove it forward with intensity, aiming for the gaping wound on Seiya''s chest. But Seiya countered with more speed, knocking aside the blow with the back of his arm before driving an equal or more explosive power-filled punch into the demon''s neck from the side.


    The impact erupted the demon''s flesh and bones, bursting a hole in his neck and almost severing his head. The demon''s head remained attached only by the thin string of muscles that held it in place, causing it to dangle loosely to one side¡ªblood dripping down his body and pattering to the ground.


    "Such power packed punch," the demon commented from his mouth that dangled oddly with his full head.


    Seiya prepared to drive another powerful punch into the demon''s chest, aiming to shatter his hearts. But in an instant, the demon''s half-severed head snapped back into place, mending itself in the blink of an eye. It was a regeneration faster than that of any demon Seiya had encountered up to that point.


    The demon caught Seiya''s incoming punch in an iron grip, the sheer force behind it sending a ripple of wind that stirred his white hair that was now stained with blood.


    He countered swiftly, driving his fist forward while keeping Seiya firmly in his grasp. With one arm broken and the other seized, Seiya had no means to block. Instead, he leapt backward, creating distance between himself and the demon.


    Maintaining his balance, Seiya swiftly kicked his leg upward with tremendous force, meeting the demon''s outstretched arm mid-swing. The brutal impact snapped the demon''s arm upward, the sheer force severing it from the demon''s shoulder. The detached arm flew through the air, flinging droplets of blood about. A steady stream poured from the demon''s stump, pooling darkly on the ground below. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demon''s eyes were struck wide with yet another shock, astonished at Seiya''s persistent counter. "Just what is your body made of? Iron?"


    From the demon''s stump, fibers, muscles, and bones regenerated in a swift, seamless motion, flesh weaving over them as a new hand took form.


    Before the hand could grow to its full length, Seiya wasted no second in twisting his own hand that had been seized by the demon, twisting the demon''s hand along with it.


    The motion caused the demon''s grip to loosen, and Seiya immediately yanked back his arm, and prepared to leap back, in hopes to lengthen the distance, to keep himself briefly away from harm. But the demon was unrelenting.


    He snapped forward his hand that had loosened from Seiya, seizing Seiya tightly by the throat. Seiya shot forward his available hand to counter but the demon''s other hand had regenerated completely, intercepting and trapping Seiya''s hand in a firm grip before twisting it, and dislocating his bones.


    The demon yanked Seiya downward by the neck, forcing his feet firmly into the ground, then stomped on them with crushing force, pinning him in place. Their bodies pressed so close it felt as though they might merge.


    Already towering over Seiya, the demon loomed even larger as he stood atop Seiya''s feet. He curved down, his hair cascading over Seiya, hiding him in shadow as his wide eyes bored into him, his grip still tight around Seiya''s neck as he forced Seiya''s face upward to meet his gaze.


    Leaning in so close that their faces were mere inches apart, the demon''s breath brushed against Seiya''s face with each exhale.


    "I cannot afford to let you leave here alive," he murmured, his voice cold and steady. "Not when you possess two things I desire."

 Chapter 141 140: The 10th Demon | Kiriza [4]

    Outside, in a vast field where Kaeliyus battled the demons, he had taken down one, leaving only two standing.


    The surroundings were a chaotic ruin¡ªcracks marred the ground, bloodstains smeared the ground, and the air itself seemed thick with destruction.


    Kaeliyus stood, facing one of the demons. His body was battered, clothes torn and soaked with blood. He panted heavily, keeping a wary distance from his opponent.


    It wasn''t that Kaeliyus was weak; it was that the demons were formidable¡ªlikely as powerful as he himself was.


    The demon facing off with Kaeliyus, snapped his head to the side, turning to face his companion who was in a heated battle with a figure¡ªappearing to be in a tight spot and on the losing end.


    "Why are you struggling so much with a mere clone?!" the demon snapped at his companion, his voice laced with frustration. "It should possess only a fraction of the original''s power. So why haven''t you defeated it and come to assist me?" His anger flared, seething openly as he glared at his comrade.


    In order to finish things quickly, Kaeliyus made a clone of himself after taking down one of the demons, to have him fight one, while he himself fought the other.


    A low cackle sounded from Kaeliyus at the demon''s frustrated words at his companion, drawing the demon''s attention.


    "What is so funny?!" He snarled, his anger evident.


    Kaeliyus continued cackling, the sound lingering for a moment before he fell silent, his voice lowering as he spoke.


    "That clone," he began, "is no mere copy. He lives separately from me. In other words, he is his own person."


    The demon''s brows knitted in confusion, his expression demanding further explanation, and Kaeliyus obliged.


    "Contrary to what you believe, he doesn''t possess only a fraction of my power. He has his own. While we share our strength equally ¡ª fifty-fifty, I suppose ¡ª he isn''t like ordinary clones that vanish after sustaining severe damage or those weak imitations bound by the limitations of their creator."


    Kaeliyus''s gaze sharpened, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "As I said, he exists as himself. I cannot create any more clones, my limit is solely him. That''s because I don''t even ''make'' him at all ¡ª we merely separate. But¡­" He paused, his lips curling with faint disdain. "Ugh, never mind. What''s the point of explaining anything to someone who will soon die? Not that you''d understand anyway."


    He sighed, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    The demon''s face contorted with rage, his lips curling over gritted teeth. Veins throbbed along his brow, pulsing with seething anger at Kaeliyus''s words that threatened his death at his hands and insinuated his ignorance, claiming he wouldn''t understand even after an explanation.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it," Kaeliyus cheered. "Get angrier, burst into flames. Save me the trouble, will you?"


    Hearing Kaeliyus'' words, the demon calmed himself, taking deep breaths. In a calm, steady tone, he spoke. "How about we declare a truce and put this fight behind us?" He asked, gazing up at Kaeliyus who stood taller.


    "Not a chance. I''m determined to eliminate the both of you," Kaeliyus replied.


    "You speak as if you would be able to stop me if I decided to make a run for it."


    "That is because I can, and I have," Kaeliyus revealed. "You might not have noticed but I had set up a barrier around us to prevent any of you from fleeing."


    The demon snapped his head around, his face growing tense.


    "Why? Have you started to foresee your end?" Kaeliyus asked in a teasing tone. "You''re already losing to begin with," he added. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demon snapped his head back at Kaeliyus, angry. "Who''s the one losing?!" He growled.


    "Considering the hearts I''ve ripped out of you, I''d say I hold the upper hand. How many has it been? Three?"


    The demon''s anger flared, his teeth grinding. "Just look at how battered you are," he sneered. "If not for your regeneration, you''d be covered in every wound and bruise I''ve inflicted, while you couldn''t even manage to leave much of a mark on me."


    And in truth, the demon appeared far cleaner than Kaeliyus, who looked thoroughly battered. The demon bore only a few notable bloodstains on his clothes, while Kaeliyus was a mess¡ªbruised and bloodied from head to toe.


    Scoffing, Kaeliyus retorted, "Having ripped out not just one, but three of your hearts, in comparison to mere bruises and wounds, when you haven''t even managed to rip out one of mine¡ªisn''t that quite lacking?"


    This ended it for the demon, snapping his composure, and cutting through his patience like a razor.


    "And how many are left now?" Kaeliyus pressed. "One? Two? I guess I won''t know, so I have to tear you open."


    The demon lunged at Kaeliyus fiercely, and a small smile ghosted Kaeliyus'' face before he lunged forward as well, heading straight at the demon.


    The other demon and Kaeliyus'' clone also lunged at each other.


    Just mere inches from clashing, Kaeliyus and his clone disappeared and swapped place through teleportation, appearing right behind their opponents.


    Kaeliyus'' clone placed a hand on the demon''s shoulder that had been facing Kaeliyus, paralyzing him in place.


    "I can''t move," the demon breathed, his feet rooted to the ground, unable to even turn to face Kaeliyus'' clone.


    "Of course you can''t," Kaeliyus replied from his side, jamming a large, dark blue orb into his opponent''s chest. The orb seared through the demon''s skin like acid, burrowing deep before exploding outward from the other side. It left behind a gaping hole that stretched from his chest to the base of his belly, nearly obliterating his entire torso.


    The demon collapsed to the ground instantly, his hearts having exploded to bits from the impact.


    "Another one down," Kaeliyus stated, turning to the remaining demon and his clone.


    The demon remained glued in place, eyes trembling frantically within their sockets, cold sweat beading his face as his mind raced to comprehend the situation.


    Kaeliyus approached, halting a fair distance away.


    "Now, shall it be the ''mere'' clone who sends you off next?" he mused, deliberately stressing the word ''mere,'' just as the demon had referred to his clone.

 Chapter 142 141: All Demons Down | Kiriza Left

    An eerie grin stretched across Kaeliyus'' face as he watched the nervous demon¡ªstanding in front of him though a couple distance away, to catch his every reaction.


    "You see the feathers up there?" He asked the demon who seemed too confused and nervous as to why he couldn''t move, to pay attention to his surroundings.


    Encircling him from above were glowing feathers, suspended mid-air. The same ones Kaeliyus had used on Seiya during their fight in the cavern.


    "It''s a sealing barrier, and you cannot move from within the area it encircles," Kaeliyus explained.


    "It means many more things and is able to do a lot more but there is no need to explain all that to you, as you will be dying now," he added.


    Wordlessly, Kaeliyus'' clone materialized three glowing feathers, striking it against the demon''s back before leaping out of the way. The feathers melted into the demon''s skin like they were dissolving and in an instant, the demon''s upper body, from his waist upward, detonated in a burst of searing embers, fragments of flesh scattering like smoldering coals.


    The demon''s remains stood for a moment before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.


    "Last one down."


    Kaeliyus slumped to the ground, sprawled out on his back as he breathed out in relief¡ªchest heaving up and down. Even though all his wounds and bruises had healed, the fatigue accumulated still lingered, taking a toll on him.


    Kaeliyus chose to rest instead of meeting Seiya, unwilling to appear discourteous. The fact that Seiya had not summoned him signaled that his presence was not yet required. He had no desire to intrude, only to find Seiya still locked in combat while he himself had already vanquished his foes¡ªa display that might seem boastful, as if he wished to flaunt his swifter victory. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such arrogance was beneath him. To Kaeliyus, a mere servant had no right to offer his assistance unbidden. He would wait, as was proper, for his young Lord''s call.


    Kaeliyus'' clone walked over, his steps slow but steady. He halted beside Kaeliyus, gazing down on him silently.


    Without sparing him a glance, Kaeliyus gave a dismissive wave, and the demon erupted into flames, vanishing without a trace.


    Kaeliyus let out a long sigh, feeling the cool wind wash over him. "He''ll be proud," he muttered.


    *****


    The demon''s grip tightened around Seiya''s neck every second, as if he wanted to take off Seiya head with his mere hands.


    He straightened up from his hunched posture, stepping down from Seiya''s feet and moving back. By his neck, he raised Seiya up.


    "The first thing I want," he began, his voice smooth yet edged with malice, "is that heart of yours¡ªthe one you snatched from me using Denga''s ability and sealed away with Kinu''s ability."


    He paused, his gaze narrowing. "The seal will break if the caster dies, but without destroying that heart, you cannot die. And if you don''t die, how am I supposed to claim the heart? It might keep returning to you."


    He tilted his head, feigning contemplation. "Should I just imprison you within my dimensions and claim the heart? Tempting, but I also desire the staff. And I doubt it will accept a new master while its first still lives."


    A soft smile curled across his lips. "But killing you is out of the question. There''s no way to do so without giving up on your heart, and that is something I will not do."


    "That is why," his eyes gleamed with unsettling amusement as he concluded, "You''ll tell me how to claim that staff without having to kill you."


    He slammed Seiya to the ground, burying his head into it. "But with someone like you, I can already tell you wouldn''t let up without being broken first."


    Without pause, he unleashed his fury. Punch after punch struck Seiya, the force reverberating through him as blood spilled from his lips. The demon''s laughter rang through the air, each blow delivered with savage delight.


    He slammed Seiya down, the impact cracking the ground. Again and again, he drove him into the shattered ground and veranda, whipping him through the air like a lifeless rag.


    With a brutal swing, he flung Seiya aside, only to close the distance in an instant. Seiya''s body skidded across the dirt, but the demon was relentless. He seized the moment, his kicks landing with merciless precision, driving Seiya further into the broken ground.


    Blood soaked through Seiya''s torn form, bruises blooming and gashes deepening. Every bone throbbed, fractures creeping through his limbs and bones. The agony gnawed at him, unrelenting.


    Both of his hands hung uselessly by his side, twisted and broken. He had no way to adjust his dislocated limbs back in place¡ªno means to fight back or counter the demon''s relentless attacks.


    Every time he lashed out with his legs in an attempt to counter, the demon was always faster. Every kick was intercepted, every attempt to resist met with brutal retaliation.


    Then came the final blow. With monstrous strength, the demon hurled Seiya skyward, his body arching helplessly through the air. Before Seiya could fall, the demon followed, surging upward like a vengeful storm, and his heel came crashing down on Seiya in a devastating downward kick.


    Seiya plummeted. The ground gave way beneath the force of his impact, the earth cratering around him. Dust and debris billowed through the air as he lay embedded within the ruined ground, swallowed by the wreckage of his own defeat.


    The demon landed gracefully beside Seiya, his long hair bouncing as he landed, and fluttering softly as he stepped closer to Seiya. He squatted beside Seiya, propped up his elbow on one knee, tilted his head to the side and rested his cheek against his hand for support as he gazed down on Seiya.


    His gaze held an air of undeniable authority, as though he were regarding nothing more than an insignificant insect. The atmosphere around him was cold yet unnervingly serene¡ªa reflection of his indifference. Unbothered, he watched Seiya, whose breaths came in ragged, shallow gasps.


    Seiya''s face was barely recognizable beneath the brutal marks of his beating, swollen and bloodied beyond recognition. The demon''s expression remained unreadable as he extended his hand, fingers reaching toward Seiya''s blindfold.


    "Why the wrap? Is it mere fashion or are you actually blind?" He asked as he yanked off the blindfold, revealing Seiya''s eyes. Seiya couldn''t protest because he was far too weak to even move.


    The area the blindfold had covered came out pale, the normal color of Seiya''s skin. Having been covered, it was left untouched by the bloody mess Seiya had been covered in.


    Seiya''s eyes, however, were shut tight. With his hand, the demon forced open Seiya''s eye, tearing the delicate flesh around his eye. This of course sent a jolt of pain through Seiya but he neither budged nor protested.


    Seiya''s eyes had been pushed beyond their limits, strained to the point of ruin. So, instead of his usual white eyes, the demon found an eye clouded with thick, crimson blood.


    Disgusted, he released his hold, allowing the blood to trickle down the corner of Seiya''s face as he shut his eye once more.


    "You must have damaged them during battle, since the wound still feels fresh," he remarked, voice laced with amusement.


    "Then, should I just rip them out since they''re useless?" He asked.

 Chapter 143 142: The 10th Demon | Kiriza [5]

    Extending his hand forward, he tensed his fingers, ready to dig them into Seiya''s eyes.


    "Should I?" He asked again as if Seiya''s approval meant a lot. But Seiya offered no response, leaving the demon''s hand hanging over his eyes. After a moment, the demon withdrew his hand, resting it back on his other knee¡ªcheek still propped against the other hand. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are truly something else," he remarked in an intrigued voice. "I have yet to hear a single scream from you, despite the torment I''ve inflicted. You must be quite extraordinary."


    He paused, his gaze never leaving Seiya as he spoke with a casual air. "So, are you ready to enlighten me on how to own the staff?" His eyes pierced into Seiya, searching for any sign of a reaction. But Seiya remained still, offering neither movement nor response.


    With a frustrated sigh, the demon stood, his tone turning cold. "Perhaps I should just cast you into my dimension, where you''ll be lost forever¡ªtrapped with no escape."


    This made Seiya''s breath hitch. Because, with no way to escape the dimension, he would rot there. And if he cannot defeat the demon, his staff will be lost forever.


    "Though that would mean I only get one of the two things I wanted, the heart," the demon continued. "But sacrifices are inevitable, so I guess I can give up on one."


    From where Ibyu had been cast after its sealing, a heavy, resounding pulse echoed in perfect harmony with the heat swelling inside Seiya. It felt as if a newfound resolve and hope were rising within him, a force he could not ignore. He could not afford to lose; he had to win¡ªhe should always win.


    The demon advanced toward Seiya, trapping him between his legs, hunching forward with his hand outstretched, ready to unleash his ability. But before the demon could, Seiya curved, driving his knee upward with precision, and landing a brutal blow to the demon''s groin.


    Pain, deep and searing, shot through the demon''s body, forcing him to stagger back. But Seiya was relentless. In a fluid motion, he coiled his legs around the demon''s neck, twisting sharply and slamming him face-first into the ground.


    In the same breath, without wasting even a millisecond, Seiya swiftly sat up. He wrapped a leg around one of his broken hands, using it to twist the bone back into place with low, sharp cracks.


    Though using his leg limited his precision compared to using his hand, Seiya couldn''t perfectly realign the bones. However, it was enough for him to use that same hand to adjust the other broken one, ensuring it was perfectly positioned before revisiting the imperfect one to make a final adjustment.


    With new found strength surging through Seiya, he rose and leapt away, putting distance between himself and the demon, to crack and massage his pummeled joints.


    The demon rose from the ground, his face broken and dripping blood, but mending as he got up. "That body of yours is too hard," he remarked, rubbing a hand over his nose.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the demon lunged at Seiya. In response, Seiya met him head-on, launching himself forward to intercept the approaching threat.


    Seiya reached the demon mid-flight, pinned him down in place with a firm, secured grip on his shoulder. With a deadly precision, he coiled his muscles, arm taut with power, veins bulging along his arm as he readied a destructive punch.


    One hand pinned the demon in place by the shoulder, while the other drew back for the strike, leaving Seiya exposed to any counterattack. Seiya did this, not because he could withstand any more attack from the demon, but because he was confident that his strike would land before any of the demon''s attacks would come through.


    With legs planted firmly on the ground, stance balanced, Seiya drove a destructive punch into the demon''s chest, halting the incoming punch the demon had prepared to counter with.


    The impact caused a ripple of wind to rush through them, fluttering the demon''s hair violently as his chest exploded, shattering his flesh and bones into pieces¡ªincluding his three hearts.


    The wound left behind was a gaping chasm, stretching from the collar of his neck to the base of his belly. His remains were held together only by his shoulders and the fragile strips of flesh at either side of his torso, stretching and still faintly tethering his upper and lower halves. Blood poured relentlessly from the wound, pooling in a vast, dark pool on the ground.


    From his mouth, he also spilled blood as he remained held in place by Seiya.


    "You really are unlike any I''ve encountered," the demon whispered, his words choked by a wet cough that spilled blood immediately after.


    Seiya released the demon from his tight hold, expecting to hear the thud of his fall. However, no sound came through, because the demon remained standing.


    Having crushed the demon''s hearts, the very source through which he had heard and calculated the demon''s exact position, and with his own blindness leaving him vulnerable, Seiya stood helpless.


    Like before when he had been trapped in one of the previous demon''s temple ability, he could hear nothing except the whistling breeze. And he could see nothing except the endless darkness.


    Seiya resolved to rely on his sharp instincts and acute sense of hearing, but the demon made no sound. Was he dead, or still standing?


    The demon remained upright, his gaping wound slowly closing. New bones, fibers, muscles, and flesh began to regenerate, knitting together rapidly, restoring his body with unsettling perfection.


    He whipped his head toward Seiya, his hair sweeping gracefully in the cool breeze. The motion produced a faint whipping sound, one so subtle but didn''t escape Seiya''s keen ears.


    Seiya''s brow wrinkled together, squeezing blood to the inner corners of his eyes as he puzzled within him.


    Why was the demon still standing? Or was he just being paranoid? Had the demon already fallen and he had only missed the moment?


    Seiya shook off that possibility because had the demon fallen down, his head would be pressed against the ground. Therefore, his hair wouldn''t whip in the breeze like that.


    There was no mistaking it, the demon was still standing, Seiya concluded.


    Wordlessly, the demon lunged at Seiya but Seiya''s ear didn''t miss this. However, with no heart inside the demon to listen to and track his movements, Seiya was disoriented and unable to react in time.


    A crushing blow struck Seiya''s side, slamming him into the house behind him. The impact shattered the wall where he had collided. Wasting no time, the demon followed, dragging Seiya along the veranda before forcing him onto his knees.


    With focused precision, the demon drove a powerful kick into Seiya''s side, sending him sprawling outside and crashing hard to the ground.


    "What was with that puzzled look earlier? Standing there, unable to react¡ªare you so stunned that I''m still standing after crushing my hearts?" he taunted, stepping forward and descending the veranda.


    He stopped a short distance from where Seiya had fallen, his hair billowing in the cold night breeze.


    Since he had no idea about Seiya''s ability to hear the pulsation of hearts, he was naturally unaware of Seiya''s situation.


    "It is as I have told you," he said, his voice brimming with proud confidence. "I am simply too powerful to be defeated by a mere¡­.." He paused, uncertain how to address Seiya.


    "Wait, are you human?"


    "I am."


    "I am just too powerful to be taken down by a mere human like you," he declared.


    Seiya kept silent, his mind racing to piece things together. Why? Why was the demon still standing? With his ability, Seiya could hear no single heartbeat coming from the demon¡ªso, it was no delusion that he had indeed crushed his three hearts.


    Then? Did the demon keep his heart elsewhere like Seiya himself sometimes does with Ibyu? Where? Inside his dimensions?


    "I bet you felt relieved, thinking victory was already yours since you must have killed the other demons by destroying their hearts," he taunted, taking very slow steps forward like a child learning to walk for the first time.


    Was he savoring Seiya''s suffering, stretching the disappointment that even the destruction of his hearts hadn''t been enough to kill him? Or was it simply the mood?


    "I see now," Seiya murmured, pushing himself to his feet. The demon halted, seeing Seiya rise. A smile crept across his lips, eyes gleaming.


    Without another word, Seiya lunged forward at an intense speed, the demon''s grin widening as he eagerly waited for Seiya to reach him.


    Mere inches from reaching the demon, Seiya slammed his foot into the ground, pivoted sharply, and took off in the other direction.


    The demon''s smile vanished in an instant, his eyes widening with mounting disbelief. "It can''t be," he breathed, following suit.

 Chapter 144 143: The 10th Demon | Kiriza [6]

    The demon followed Seiya swiftly at an impeccable speed as Seiya sprinted his way straight ahead.


    He neither saw nor heard the demon''s heartbeat as he followed right behind him. Only the faintest sound of his bare feet brushing against the ground reached his ears.


    However, Seiya could hear the rhythm of the villagers'' hearts pulsating through the air, steering his path, and knowing not to go that way.


    As he raced through the village, questions swirled in his mind ¡ª why hadn''t he realized this sooner? Why hadn''t he understood?


    From the moment Seiya stood in front of the demon currently chasing him¡­no, from the moment he had stepped foot into the village¡ªhe had sensed the faint, distant pulses of heartbeats, different from the demons'' and villagers''¡ªtheir low pulses barely drifting into his ear from afar.


    Amid the steady rhythms of the villagers and the demons he had encountered, he had discerned four distinct heartbeats¡ªsubtle and subdued. They throbbed so softly that without straining to listen, they would have gone unnoticed.


    Why hadn''t he paid them any mind until now? Realizing only now, when everything had become clear.


    Those heartbeats, they weren''t the beats of a human, but of a demon. Blind, Seiya could only rely on those faint pulsations to guide his way.


    Since he could no longer hear the heartbeats of the demons Kaeliyus was supposed to be handling, he was sure Kaeliyus had somehow dispatched them.


    As he dashed, he extended his hand to the side, and in a calm, weary voice, he commanded. "Come, Kaeliyus."


    From where Kaeliyus had laid for a moment of respite, he transformed instantly to a sword, shooting through the air at an intense speed¡ªracing toward Seiya.


    Kaeliyus went into Seiya''s waiting grasp, causing a ripple of wind that rushed through Seiya, fluttering his clothes the moment it shot into his grasp.


    The sword briefly tipped downward before Seiya adjusted his grip around it, holding it firmly to his side.


    You''re quite heavy, Seiya said to Kaeliyus within him.


    I apologize my Lord. For I have accumulated fatigue during the fight.


    I''m heading back to the shrine, Seiya began softly, maintaining his speed and making sure he didn''t fall behind. Guide my way there because I can no longer see.


    As you wish, my Lord.


    Though Seiya had a pretty good grasp in his sense of direction guided by the subtle heartbeats that drifted from the shrine, he didn''t want to lag behind for a moment to give the demon a chance to stop him.


    As Seiya raced forward, with Kaeliyus guiding his leaps and turns, he noticed the absence of the faint sound that had trailed behind him¡ªthe soft tapping of the demon''s bare feet against the ground had vanished.


    Where is he? Seiya asked.


    He took another route, replied Kaeliyus.


    Seiya instantly realized the demon''s intent¡ªhe was racing to reach the shrine before him, and Seiya couldn''t afford that. Not when his body was already this battered. Should the demon arrive first, it was clear as day that their chances of winning would plummet.


    Do you still have enough strength left to teleport us straight to the shrine? Seiya asked, pushing himself to move faster.


    Absolutely! Yes, my Lord, Kaeliyus responded almost immediately.


    The moment Seiya raised his foot to take his next step, he vanished, and in the blink of an eye, he reappeared at the shrine''s ground, his foot that he had raised striking the ground.


    However, before Seiya could attempt to take another step forward, the demon surged past them in a flash, leaving a ripple of wind that flew back his hair as he burst his way into the shrine.


    Under the cover of night, the moonlight only illuminated the shrine''s exterior, while its interior was consumed by a dense, inky darkness.


    Realizing the demon had already entered the shrine ahead of him, Seiya chose to wait outside for its exit. Given his current state, every instinct screamed disadvantage, and he wasn''t about to worsen his position by stepping into an enclosed space cloaked in impenetrable darkness. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment later, the demon stepped outside, his hair bouncing and cascading with every step forward he took. The demon stood on the expansive veranda of the shrine, just beyond the final steps of the staircase.


    On either side of him, four little boys, no older than five, stood sluggishly. Two at each side, looking so frail like they strained to support their own weight.


    The demon spread out his arms, smiling cunningly as he spoke. "What will you do now?" he asked, a note of victory in his voice, as if he had cornered Seiya.


    But his smug demeanor faltered a moment later, his hands dropping to his sides as he recalled Seiya''s condition. "That''s right, you can''t even see," he said, his tone shifting.


    Although Seiya couldn''t see, he could hear the heartbeats for which he had come. Even more clearer as the kids stood outside, beside the demon. But he had no way of knowing that the pulsations were coming from children, and that too, human children, because he couldn''t see them.


    However, Seiya had faced enough situations like this to not know how to navigate them. As always, he relied on the rhythmic pulsations to calculate the distance, position, and trajectory¡ªcross-referencing the sound of the demon''s voice to pinpoint their positions.


    As the children stood beside the demon whose voice Seiya used to pin his position, he compared the faint heart pulsations coming from either side of him to the demon''s voice. They were lower than the height from which the demon''s voice had come, confirming their source was closer to the ground.


    Seiya had a keen understanding of sound trajectories, particularly the rhythms of hearts. The demon''s voice had come from above, which allowed Seiya to estimate the demon''s height. The pulsations at either side of the demon, coming from below and at a lower level, suggested they belonged to children.


    However, Seiya couldn''t be certain whether they were human children. After all, a demon''s heartbeat would mark the bearer as a demon, no matter their form.


    The possibility of them being dwarfs and not actual children didn''t escape Seiya''s deduction either. Seiya prepared to ask Kaeliyus about the situation but the demon spoke.


    "Since you cannot see, I shall tell you," he said, his filthy hands settling atop the children''s heads. "These are human children."


    Is that true, Kael? Seiya inquired, for he could no longer discern the truth from the demon''s words¡ªas there were no more heartbeats within him to listen to, no way to know if he was lying.


    It appears so, my Lord, Kaeliyus confirmed.


    Then that only means he planted his remaining hearts inside them to protect himself, Seiya reasoned. How do they look? He asked.


    Frail, pale, and exhausted. They seem half dead but look like they can live some more.


    Before Seiya could utter a word, the demon''s voice cut through.


    "You, who came here to fight us demons, sparing the villagers you encountered along the way¡ªwhat will you do now?" he asked. "These are your kin, the little ones of the villagers. Will you strike them down for my defeat, or will you have pity and attempt to save them from their suffering?"


    A scoff escaped the demon, a victorious grin spreading across his face. "I wager you cannot harm them. Your purpose has been clear from the start, and you are human¡ªa race ruled by compassion. Not a single villager has fallen by your hand since this battle began, and that is becau¡ª"


    The demon hadn''t finished speaking when Seiya appeared instantly before him like a swift wind, cleaving through not one, but two of the children¡ªhis blade cutting from shoulder to waist in a vertical, diagonal arc, severing their hearts in an instant.

 Chapter 145 144: The End of the Battle | Twelve Demons Eliminated

    The demon''s eyes widened in utter dismay as Seiya cleaved through two of the children with clean precision, without a single moment''s hesitation. They collapsed to the ground, their sundered bodies mere inches apart, pooling blood that trailed down the shrine stairs.


    As soon as Seiya struck down the boys, his sword''s tip sank, its weight bearing down heavily. Seiya leapt back, landing on his spot, knowing the demon would retaliate. He re-adjusted his grip around the sword that was getting heavier each passing second¡ªfully aware that Kaeliyus'' fatigue was the reason behind it.


    Rather than retaliating immediately like Seiya had thought, the demon, however, was struck numb.


    Seeing as Seiya hadn''t killed any single villager till that point, he had thought Seiya wouldn''t kill any human and was only there for them, the demons. So, Seiya''s brutality left him numb for a moment.


    "You! How dare you cut down one of your own without batting an eye?!" he growled, his face contorted in searing rage. "You didn''t even spare a moment to save them¡ªto seek a way out!" His voice thundered through the night, his white hair whipping wildly in the breeze, a glaring contrast against the night.


    "Do you know just how many of my hearts you''ve destroyed?!"


    "Yes," Seiya blurted. "Five."


    The demon''s rage flared beyond control at Seiya''s thoughtless response that held no weight behind it, feeling insulted. But before he could do anything, Seiya interjected.


    "Besides, what use is there in wasting time searching for a solution that isn''t there?" he asked, his voice calm and composed.


    "Those children," Seiya continued, his tone unwavering, "you tore out their hearts and replaced them with your own. Likely through one of your abilities. Unlike you demons, humans cannot survive without their hearts. They''re merely clinging to existence, sustained by the twisted force of yours."


    He fixed his gaze ahead. "You and I both know the children had met their end the moment you ripped their hearts away. What solution is there to seek when they no longer possess their own hearts to live on with?"


    "If you''re somehow disturbed by how swiftly I cut them down, without taking any moment to find some imagined salvation, then you''re but a fool," Seiya declared. "Because even if a way out had existed, I might not have chosen it. Whether I save or condemn is my decision alone¡ªone that depends solely on my mood and my judgment."


    A cold finality settled over his words. "As you said yourself, sacrifices are inevitable. So gather what pitiful remnants of your heart remain and face me. Let''s end this."


    The demon''s fury swelled, his indignation deepening. With a sharp turn, he faced the remaining boys, whose half-lidded eyes stared blankly, as if devoid of life¡ªmere husks of their former selves. In a single, swift motion, the demon thrust his tense hand forward, his talon-like nails piercing the boy''s chest. Blood smeared his fingers as he tore free the boy''s heart.


    The boy slumped lifelessly to the ground with a low thud, a gaping wound on his chest, pooling blood beneath him.


    In the demon''s grasp, the heart pulsated vibrantly, his hand soaked in blood that dropped steadily to the ground. With his other hand, he tore open his own chest, placing the heart back inside. New fibers and muscles grew to reconnect the heart back in place, before he turned to the other boy to carry out the same.


    Unable to see, Seiya relied on Kaeliyus. What is he doing?" He asked.


    My Lord, he is tearing out his hearts from the children and placing them back inside him.


    The demon flung aside the last kid like a mere ragdoll after tearing out his heart. He re-opened a wound on his chest that had healed from the previous opening, and as he placed the remaining heart back inside, he growled.


    "I am Kiriza," he snarled, his voice thick with malice. "The last name you''ll ever hear before I bring to you, your own grave!"


    "Yeah, I know already," Seiya blurted, interrupting the demon''s theatrics. "I think one of the demons had mentioned your name. And judging by the surroundings I found you, it wasn''t exactly hard to figure out who you were."


    He stepped forward, his voice steady and resolute. "Besides, I''d rather end this now than wait for you to bring my own grave to me."


    Without another word, Seiya extended his hand, his fingers parting the air as he whispered softly, "Come."


    The demon''s hearts that he had just implanted back into his own chest, tore out violently, racing toward Seiya at an impeccable speed¡ªleaving behind a gaping wound. The demon''s eyes opened wide in shock as it had slipped his mind that Seiya possessed the ability of one his comrades.


    "Dammit! I forgot!" he snarled, tensing to move. But before he could act, a woven wall of thick rattan surged up, twisting into a curved barrier that trapped him in a suffocating embrace.


    Because Seiya had moved to strike down the children to destroy his heart, rather than summon the hearts from where he stood, it had slipped the demon''s mind that Seiya still retained that ability.


    The moment the incoming hearts reached Seiya''s range, he gracefully swung his sword upward, slicing through one of the hearts with neat precision, while the other fell in his waiting grasp. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demon''s eyes shone with raw fear, widening to the point of hilarity as dread filled him up, cold sweat breaking out on him despite the cold night.


    "If you kill me!" he shouted, each breath coming out in desperate gasps. "Your staff will be lost forever within my dimensions!" he threatened, struggling violently to free himself from the trap.


    "No, it won''t," Seiya responded calmly. "First, your dimensions are infinite, like you said, meaning even you have no true control over them. I know this because if you did, you would have hidden your hearts there, rather than inside the children. You couldn''t risk losing them within your own dimension, because even you do not know what truly lies beyond, or whether your hearts would even survive in there."


    "Second," Seiya continued, his voice unwavering, "you cannot fool me. Because I know that death is the solution to everything. It brings an end to all things¡ªeven peace to the afflicted. Whatever trick you''ve played with your ability will be undone the moment you take your last breath."


    Seiya''s hand closed around the remaining heart, squeezing it. As he did, the woven wall trapping the demon began to dissolve, being drawn into the vastness of his dimensions.


    The demon''s fear mounted rapidly, his eyes frantic as he clawed at the air, pushing forward with desperation before his dimension could fully consume the wall.


    But before he could reach, Seiya crushed the remaining heart in a firm grip without a single moment''s hesitation.


    "Farewell," Seiya murmured.

 Chapter 146 145: The End of the Battle [1]

    The demon''s desperate attempts ceased, hand falling limply as his body slumped forward lifelessly¡ªheld up by the woven trap his dimensions hadn''t fully consumed.


    From above, Seiya''s staff appeared like it had been pushed out of an unseen premises, falling to the ground with a clanging sound and rolling about.


    The demon''s crushed heart slipped from Seiya''s hand to the ground, his sword following as he fell to his knees. Tired, the woven rattan undid themselves, letting the demon slump to the ground.


    One of Seiya''s hands rose to his eyes, fingers brushing gently over them as blood seeped from both, trailing down his cheeks. He had overexerted his eyes, and the backlash was now taking its toll¡ªcausing searing pain in addition to the blindness.


    Kaeliyus transformed to himself, squatting near Seiya immediately.


    "Are you alright, my Lord?" He asked, clueless what to do to help. Though the bruises and wounds marring Seiya from the battle were plain to see, he refrained from mentioning them. Not wanting to rub it in that Seiya procured so many wounds from fighting mere demons who weren''t supposed to be his caliber.


    Furthermore, to speak of his Lord''s suffering felt too bold, too presumptuous¡ªbut the gaping wound on Seiya''s chest, he could not ignore.


    "I''ll heal you at once," he said, his resolve firm. With a swift motion, Kaeliyus summoned several phials, their contents shimmering as he applied them to Seiya. He made sure not to go near his eyes because that would only aggravate his condition.


    Seiya''s body mended, every bruise and wound vanishing beneath the touch of the healing potion¡ªall but his face that Kaeliyus dared not approach, unwilling to risk the potion coming into contact with Seiya''s eyes. But despite the restoration of his body, the weight of fatigue and the lingering backlash from his overexertion remained.


    "I''m sorry, my Lord," Kaeliyus murmured, his voice soft, tinged with regret that he could not help relieve his young Lord''s suffering any further. "This is all I can do. I fear that any further attempt will only worsen your condition."


    "You need not worry, though it hurts, it isn''t unbearable," Seiya responded calmly, bringing down his hand from his eye.


    "Then my Lord, do you need me to tear a piece of my garment to make a blindfold for you?" Kaeliyus asked, worried.


    "That won''t be necessary. It''s still night, and there''s no harsh light here," Seiya replied calmly.


    Kaeliyus bowed in silent acknowledgment, though Seiya could not see the gesture. It had become second nature¡ªa habit born of reverence, performed without thought.


    Shifting a little to the side, Seiya extended his hand and called in a soft, weary voice. "Come to me, Ibyu."


    A moment later, Ibyu came shooting through the air at an impeccable speed, racing past Seiya''s waiting hand and colliding with his chest. Kaeliyus'' eyes lit up with sparkles of admiration seeing Ibyu once again.


    {Waa! Sei! Why did you leave me out for so long?}" Ibyu squeaked, its tiny hands pattering anxiously against Seiya''s chest. "{I thought I was done for when the woven seal you kept me in unraveled, and the cold breeze came crashing down on me!}


    Since fatigue was taking its toll on Seiya, his abilities naturally came undone because he couldn''t maintain them anymore. Ibyu''s woven seal had naturally came undone with all that Seiya had contructed.


    "Yes, yes, but you''re not dead," Seiya sighed, patting Ibyu gently. He wasn''t ready to entertain Ibyu''s dramatic bicker as he craved rest more than anything. He picked Ibyu up with two fingers like he was picking up a toothpick, and extended it over to Kaeliyus.


    Seiya could neither see nor hear Kaeliyus'' heartbeat but he knew Kaeliyus'' exact position because he had spoken earlier and his sharp breaths were all drifting into Seiya''s ears.


    Ibyu''s head snapped around, its dramatic moment cut short by Seiya''s insensitivity. It hadn''t noticed Kaeliyus'' presence and was a bit shocked when Seiya peeled it away from his chest, handing it over to Kaeliyus.


    Kaeliyus swiftly took Ibyu into his hands, a swell of pride washing over him. Once again, Seiya had entrusted him with something so precious, and the weight of that trust filled him with joy. Admiration stirred within him as he gazed at the small being.


    Ibyu''s face tilted upward, its eyes meeting Kaeliyus'' in a silent exchange. For a moment, they simply stared¡ªuntil Kaeliyus offered a warm smile. Ibyu, however, only let out a weary sigh, its tiny hand rising to its head as if nursing a headache from the strain of the battles and the overwhelming attention Kaeliyus had lavished upon it. With a resigned huff, it nestled against his chest, and Kaeliyus cradled it tenderly, his touch careful and reverent.


    "Kael," Seiya''s calm voice cut through the night''s silence.


    "Yes, my Lord," Kaeliyus responded immediately, darting his attention from Ibyu who rested against his chest, drifting into a slumber¡ªto his young Lord who called.


    "I have overexerted my eyes beyond their limits, it seems," he said softly. "They might take long to heal so I need you to guide my way."


    "Absolutely! Without question, my Lord," Kaeliyus responded, helping Seiya to his feet with one hand while the other remained cradling Ibyu.


    "Just a moment, let me get your staff, my Lord." Kaeliyus hurried over to where Seiya''s staff had rolled, picking it up and rushing back with haste¡ªfor he didn''t want to keep Seiya waiting even for a minute. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let us depart now, my Lord," he said, stepping beside Seiya and reaching for his hand. Though his hands were full, he tried to squeeze the staff into one, but Seiya stretched out his hand, silently demanding it be passed to him.


    Without protesting, Kaeliyus complied, handing over the staff to Seiya who let it hang beside him as he walked, guided by Kaeliyus¡ªhand in his.


    As they walked, the cool night air, now growing colder as it edged toward dawn, washed over them. Seiya, whose clothes had been reduced to tattered rags, felt the biting chill press against his skin more sharply.


    Kaeliyus, ever mindful, refrained from hurrying, guiding Seiya with gentle care down the uneven path. They passed silently by the remnants of the battle, the wreckage and carnage a grim testament to the violence that had unfolded.


    "You should undo the barrier keeping the villagers in once we get there," Seiya commanded softly and Kaeliyus responded with a quiet, "yes."


    As they got to the village, expecting not to meet anyone outside, they however, met two figures.


    Kaeliyus'' brow wrinkled together, eyes narrowing with lips twisted into a faint grimace as he muttered under his breath. "Humanity Saviors."

 Chapter 147 146: The End of the Battle [2]

    Earlier....


    While Seiya and the last demon, Kiriza fought at the shrine, two Humanity Saviors had entered the village¡ªor dare I say, wandered. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the HS Association does send in Humanity Saviors to check in on the village from time to time, they weren''t there for that reason¡ªthey had simply been out in the night and had simply wandered there to check out the situation.


    However, when they got to the village, contrary to what they had expected, they were shocked¡ªbecause not only had the barrier trapping the villagers been broken, they found some of the demons dead.


    As they entered the village and beheld the devastation, they were rendered speechless. Half of the houses lay in ruins, reduced to rubble, with only a few still standing. All around them, the scars of battle marred the landscape.


    As they wondered what had happened, trying to get over their own shocks, they noticed the barrier enclosing the villagers within the two houses. They approached, and tried to get into the barrier but couldn''t. Then, they tried breaking it but all their attempts were met with futility.


    Confused and clueless what to do, they resolved to calling out to the villagers¡ªdemanding if any be around, then they should respond to their call. The villagers, however, offered no response. Was it that they couldn''t hear through the barrier or they had simply ignored the calls?


    As the two Awakeners scrambled here and there, trying to piece things together to understand the situation, Kaeliyus and Seiya arrived. The moment the HS set eyes on them, they leapt back, alarmed.


    Kaeliyus'' gaze narrowed at them, feeling irritated.


    The Awakeners'' eyes scanned the both of them, eying them from head to toe¡ªnoting their battered form.


    "Who are you guys and what are you doing here?!" The female among the two, asked in a stern voice¡ªa tone which further irritated Kaeliyus.


    The two HS, a boy and a girl in their teens, looking no older than nineteen, assumed a fighting stance, alert of Seiya and their surroundings.


    Both were dressed in formal academy attire, the fabric fitting neatly against their frames. The girl wore a cloak over the attire that billowed softly in the cold breeze, her black hair contrasting with the boy''s neat blonde hair.


    "Who are you and what is your purpose here?!" She interrogated, getting ready to activate her awakened ability should there be any protest from Seiya and Kaeliyus.


    Seiya looked over to Kaeliyus, silently demanding an explanation for he could only hear their heartbeats, not see them.


    "They appear to be Humanity Saviors sent by the association, my Lord," Kaeliyus responded.


    "I am sorry but I need you both to tell me exactly what happened here. We are from the SOH Association, and we will need you both to comply," she said, flaunting her HS ID card in front of them.


    Before Kaeliyus could say anything, the villagers burst out their door, rushing forward, all calling to Seiya¡ªmy Lord.


    Kaeliyus turned his head to them, rapidly undoing the barrier before they could swarm out and collide with it.


    The villagers swarmed around Seiya, concerned for his eyes and how battered his clothes looked.


    "My Lord, you look beat."


    "You look so tired my Lord."


    "Is the fight already over Master?"


    "You being here means you won right? Is our freedom now forever?"


    As the villagers swarm all around Seiya, throwing question after question at him, the two HS were taken aback, confused and left speechless¡ªwatching silently with wide-eyed wonder.


    Kaeliyus and Seiya stood in silence, allowing the villagers to overwhelm them with their concerns and care.


    "My Lord," a woman amid the villagers called, her voice solemn and distinct from what the noisy tone the villagers had been using. She stood at a distance, her figure huddled tightly, as if the cold had gripped her.


    Hearing her call to Seiya in such a tone made the villagers stop their non-stop questions, moving aside to let the woman be seen.


    Her face held a hint of melancholy, the quiet sadness evident on her features.


    "My Lord," she called once more in the same tone, her fist wrapped hand resting against her chest. Her lips parted to speak but clenched together, hesitating.


    "T-The Kids," she said, tears welling up in her eyes. "Were you able to save them?"


    As if they''ve been curious about this but had momentarily set it aside in favor of inquiring about Seiya''s well-being, the villagers now turned to him, waiting for his response.


    "My boy was among them," a man said, head dipping in sadness.


    "Me too. My poor son," said a woman, her face contorting as she sobbed quietly.


    "Please do tell us, my Lord. If you had tried saving them. Even if¡ª"


    "No," Seiya interrupted, cutting off the woman that was speaking. "They were beyond saving."


    The woman who had asked the question, joined by several other villagers, stared in brief shock before their expressions gave way to silent sobs. Their bodies trembled as they covered their mouths, muffled cries escaping them.


    However, as they cried, amid those bitter tears, they thanked Seiya. They appreciated him, showed him their gratitude for earning them their freedom. A lot more would''ve died had he not come to save them, it wouldn''t have ended with those kids¡ªthe villagers understood this.


    "Still, My Lord, thank you so much!" They bowed in unison, including the elders¡ªtheir tears wetting the ground as they wept.


    As Kaeliyus stood watching, he struggled to maintain a stern expression, fighting the urge to break into a wide smile. He was overwhelmed with joy, witnessing his young Lord receiving the respect and gratitude he deserved¡ªwords could scarcely capture the depth of his emotions in that moment.


    The villagers hadn''t even finished grieving their sorrows, and the moment was yet to stretch any longer when the female HS cut through the moment.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to make me understand the situation," she demanded sternly, gaze fixed straight at Seiya¡ªa fighting stance ready, poised to activate her ability.

 Chapter 148 147: A Person Who Knows to Tread Carefully is a Wise Person

    Since Kaeliyus was worn out, he wasn''t giving off any energy that could alert the HS to be wary of him. So, they naturally turned to the person who looked more haggard, seeming more involved in the chaos that had taken place.


    "What faction are you from? And where are the other members of your group?" she asked, stretching to peer past Seiya.


    Though she had grasped the essence of the situation¡ªthat Seiya was responsible for the village''s current state¡ªshe drew her own conclusions. It seemed unthinkable that one person alone could have resolved the village''s issues. Naturally, she assumed he was part of a Humanity Savior faction, dispatched to handle the matter as a team.


    Within the Saviors of Humanity Association, numerous sub-factions operate independently, taking on cases without the direct involvement of headquarters.


    "I understand you may only need to report back to your faction, but surely you see my concern. This is a high-ranking issue, restricted to only the upper echelons of the Humanity Saviors. The fact that you''ve intervened without the headquarters'' awareness is¡­ suspicious."


    She fixed him with a pointed gaze, her words laced with skepticism. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Every major faction was briefed and involved in the decision to act on this case. The operation wasn''t set to commence until a month from now. And yet, here you are."


    "This is a classified matter. No faction has the authority to act independently without notifying the SOH leadership. That''s why I need clarity from you."


    Her questions came swiftly, one after another unto Seiya.


    "How did your group bypass the barrier? How were you able to handle the demons? Did your group manage to eliminate all of them? And, most importantly, was the mission completed successfully?"


    The villagers, Kaeliyus and Seiya, simply stood in silence, none offering any response. The girl waited for a moment, awaiting answers from Seiya but when nothing came, she pressed on.


    "I need you to tell me the name of the faction you belong to, and what happened to your comrades. It''s been a while since you arrived here, yet none of your comrades have emerged. Are you both the sole survivor?"


    Seiya, weary from the relentless battles, longed for nothing more than the comfort of home and a well-earned rest. Without a word, he took a step forward, intending to leave, but the girl swiftly blocked his path.


    "I''m sorry, but you cannot leave without providing an explanation. If you resist, I will have no choice but to restrain you. Please comply."


    With a swift motion, she activated her ability. A radiant chain shimmered into existence, swirling around her in a graceful yet commanding display of power.


    The villagers watched in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of awe and fear for the young girl. Kaeliyus, however, could not mask his outrage. His mouth hung open, disbelief giving way to simmering fury at what he saw as a blatant act of disrespect toward his young Lord.


    However, he maintained his composure, holding back the rage building within him as Seiya hadn''t said anything.


    Seiya''s gaze remained steady, fixed on the girl. He lingered in silence for a moment before speaking, his voice calm.


    "I am not an Awakener," he said. "And I haven''t been sent here by a faction as I am not a part of any."


    He tilted his head slightly, gesturing toward Kaeliyus. "Nor have I come here with any, other than myself and him."


    Shock rippled through the two Humanity Saviors, mirrored by the astonished expressions of the villagers. They had all assumed Seiya was an Awakener dispatched by the association.


    The girl''s composure cracked, her disbelief evident. If Seiya''s words were indeed true, then had he truly faced the demons alone? Had he single-handedly broken the barrier that none of them could breach? The thought was staggering. No reinforcements, no backup¡ªjust him and Kaeliyus?


    Rather than easing her suspicions, Seiya''s revelation only deepened them. The villagers'' rescue mission had been classified as an S-grade operation. Headquarters had deemed it so perilous that multiple Humanity Savior factions had been assembled to prepare for it.


    Plus, no one among them were able to break the barrier, not even the Awakeners summoned from abroad. Yet, she got a boy who appeared no older than 16, standing before her to claim such a feat. To make matters more bewildering, the barrier had not simply been shattered but the villagers'' life forces appeared to have been separated before anything.


    Could a boy so thin and youthful, who isn''t an Awakener, have accomplished such a feat?


    As an HS working directly under the headquarters, the girl could not simply let the matter slide. Protocol demanded she report this to the association immediately. But beyond that, her instincts compelled her to ensure that both Seiya and Kaeliyus came with her.


    There was no doubt¡ªthe revelation of their actions would shake the nation. Letting Seiya walk away now was not an option.


    With a graceful flick of her chains, she shifted into a poised stance, her eyes narrowing with determination.


    "If your words are true," she said, her voice firm and resolute, "then that only strengthens the need for questioning. You will come with me to the Association."


    Sensing the rising tension, the villagers cautiously backed away, their fear outweighing their curiosity. None dared to interfere.


    "I am sorry," Seiya said, his voice soft, attempting to be as polite as he could. "But no."


    "Then I am left with no choice but to make you comply," she declared.


    Before Seiya could make a move, the girl''s chains shot forward with the speed of a striking serpent, swiftly coiling around him and binding him in an unrelenting grip. She exchanged a brief, silent glance with her companion, who gave a curt nod before unsheathing the sword at the side of his waist.


    Kaeliyus'' face contorted with savage fury at the sight of his young Lord bound as if a criminal. Though Seiya remained calm, Kaeliyus was like a volcano on the verge of eruption, his rage simmering dangerously beneath the surface.


    "A truly wise person knows when to mind their own affairs¡ªfor such wisdom is the path to immortality."


    In a blur of motion, Kaleiyus appeared before the girl, and with a swift swipe of his tensed hand, her head flew off.

 Chapter 149 148: Death Can be Solace

    With his hand tensed, veins bulging along the back of his palm, nails sprouted, Kaeliyus sliced through the girl''s neck in a swift motion, severing her head.


    The severed head flew through the air, blood splattering across the villagers and the girl''s companion. Her lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a dull thud, blood pooling from her stump, while her head tumbled across the hard ground, leaving a trail of crimson in its path.


    The villagers and the girl''s companion stood frozen, paralyzed in stunned silence. Fear gripped their faces, their bodies numb with dismay.


    The boy''s eyes trembled frantically within their socket, wide with glistening terror. The splattered blood on his face, trailed a crimson path across his features, dripping to the ground when it slid to his chin.


    The villagers who had experienced such brutality and understood how savage Seiya and Kaeliyus could be, recoiled quietly, daring not to offer a word that might shift the attention towards them.


    "If only you had known to mind your business," Kaeliyus seethed, his anger not yet quelled. "To stand before my Lord with such brazen audacity, to treat him with such disgrace¡ªeven death is too lenient a punishment for you."


    Kaeliyus'' gaze flickered toward the boy who gasped, flinching as his sword slipped from his grip onto the ground, staggering backward shakily.


    His body trembled vigorously, legs wobbling like they would give up any moment as his companion''s lifeless body laid a distance away.


    Without a word, Kaeliyus turned swiftly, returning to Seiya''s side. For he knew the urgency of Seiya''s condition and how he craved rest more than anything.


    But as he stepped beside Seiya, Seiya moved, walking toward the trembling boy. His steps were unhurried, his posture relaxed as he advanced. Meanwhile, the boy shook more by Seiya''s approach, frozen in place by fear that he couldn''t even move.


    As Seiya approached, he grasped the boy''s hair with one hand, forcing him down to his knees before jerking his head back, forcing the boy to look up at him. While his other hand held his staff steadily behind him.


    Leaning forward, Seiya''s face hovered above the boy''s, whose wide, terrified eyes were frozen in fear as they locked onto him. Seiya slowly opened his eyes, revealing the deep crimson that now filled his once-white irises, a thick puddle of blood where his eyes once rested.


    Seiya''s lips parted, his voice soft as he spoke. "You did not see anything," he said, tugging tight at the boy''s hair¡ªhis hot breath brushing over the boy''s pale face. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dawn had not yet broken, and the faint light from the moon cast shadows that kept Seiya''s presence barely visible. Still, his white hair, now stained with blood, was unmistakable, as were his eyes and the weight of his unfeeling expression.


    "When you arrived, you met no one but the villagers. I was not here, nor was he," Seiya said, referring to himself and Kaeliyus. As he spoke, his thick, bloodied eyes bore down on the boy, their oppressive gaze heightening the terror that gripped him from within.


    To the boy, Seiya appeared no short of a monster.


    "The moment you speak of what happened here," Seiya continued, his voice cold and steady. "I will find you, and I will make sure you beg for mercy¡ªonly to grant you none but torment, until death itself seems like solace."


    A tremor ran down the boy''s spine, chilled by an icy dread as fear replaced the blood in his veins under Seiya''s terrifying gaze. He was paralyzed, unable to speak, move, or even react.


    Rising up, Seiya freed the boy''s hair from his clutch, finding his way back to Kaeliyus.


    Kaeliyus turned his gaze to the villagers, who flinched under the weight of his stare, their attention fully drawn to him.


    "This applies to all of you," he said, referring to Seiya''s command¡ªor dare I say, threat. "Should any of you defy my Lord''s orders, I will ensure I wipe out every one of you till the last drop of your generation."


    The villagers nodded vigorously, some bowing in acknowledgment, their gestures affirming their understanding and intent to remain silent.


    "We''ll make sure to value this life you''ve returned to us," one of the elders among the villagers, said.


    "Yes my Lord, we''ll work hard to rebuild the village so please do visit us a lot."


    "I hope the master won''t forsake us and always be there for us."


    "No words can truly express our gratitude. Please, let us know whenever you need our assistance."


    A smile curved Kaeliyus'' lips, his pride evident in his young Lord''s actions and the villagers'' respect toward him. Meanwhile, the male HS, whose companion had been killed, stood in stunned silence. He couldn''t comprehend how the villagers, who had been so gripped by fear moments ago, had so easily moved past it despite Kaeliyus'' brutal execution of his comrade.


    Amid them all, he seemed the only one still consumed by dread, unable to shake it off.


    Among the villagers, the teenage boy and girl, whom Kaeliyus had noted as distinct with an air of difference about them, watched Seiya with eyes gleaming with both admiration and curiosity. Though silent, their gratitude remained evident in every glance.


    "Then, my Lord, Shall we now depart??" Kaeliyus asked softly, his tone respectful and composed.


    "Before that," Seiya began, earning everyone''s gaze and undivided attention. "Kael, I need you to put up a barrier around the entire village. I don''t want the demons that had escaped, coming back here."


    The villagers glanced among themselves, as it was news to them that some of the demons had escaped. However, they weren''t so worried as Seiya, whom they saw as their new Lord had asked a protective barrier be set up for them.


    "As you wish, my Lord," Kaeliyus bowed with reverence.


    "Make it one that they won''t be able to go out nor will anyone be able to come in for the night," Seiya added.


    "Thank you deeply, my Lord, for your concern for us." The villagers bowed once again, imitating Kaeliyus'' polite gestures toward Seiya.


    Turning to the young boy, still gripped by fear, Kaeliyus spoke with chilling authority. "I need you and your companion out of the village so I can set up the barrier."


    The boy shuddered once more under Kaeliyus'' command. He attempted to rise but he couldn''t even find it in him to move¡ªhis body felt frozen, paralyzed by fear.


    Impatient, Kaeliyus moved closer, intensifying the boy''s terror. With a swift motion, he grabbed the lifeless girl''s body and tossed it onto the boy, before striding to collect her severed head.


    Kaeliyus hauled the boy to his feet, pulling him roughly along as he threw him out of the village, tossing her severed head to him as though it were a mere plaything.


    "Since you humans tend to fuss about this a lot, you can have the body," Kaeliyus remarked, making his way back to the village.


    The boy collapsed to the ground just beyond the village, his companion''s lifeless body sprawled against him, soaking his clothes in red while her severed head lay motionless nearby. His eyes were vacant, hollowed by the brutal reality that refused to release him.


    With trembling fingers, he reached into his pants pocket, fumbling as he retrieved a communication rune. His hands shook uncontrollably as he activated it, sending a call to the Saviors of Humanity Association.

 Chapter 150 149: Shocking Discovery Inside the Village

    The communication rune beeped, connecting with the association. A female voice came through, asking for the caller to provide information. However, the boy couldn''t even bring himself to utter a word. His lips trembled, not a single sound escaping.


    His trembling hands went up over the rune, operating it once more to cut the call, turning on a button that blinked red. It was a button that sent a signal for help, and with the rune, it was possible to track the Humanity Savior''s location.


    The boy''s hands fell limp by his sides, his breath shallow as they heaved his chest up and down¡ªsilently waiting for the association to arrive.


    Inside the village, Kaeliyus raised the barrier, encasing the entire settlement in a vast, translucent sphere tinged with a soft blue hue, stretching seamlessly from one boundary to the other.


    The villagers all bowed in gratitude toward Kaeliyus. "Thank you, Sir¡­" they paused, unaware what to call Kaeliyus as neither Seiya nor Kaeliyus had introduced themselves.


    For Seiya, his name mattered little, for they had embraced him without question as their new Lord.


    With a faint smile gracing his lips, Kaeliyus answered. "Kaeliyus. I am Kaeliyus. The humble servant of my young Lord," he announced with pride.


    "Then, Sir Kaeliyus, thank you for the great help you''ve offered us," they said in one voice.


    "It is all according to the wishes of my Lord. So, you need not thank me." Kaeliyus turned to Seiya, bowing as he extended his hand.


    "Then my Lord, if you''d let this servant of yours have the honor of holding your hand once more."


    Without a word, Seiya extended his hand, and Kaeliyus gently grasped it. To the villagers, he said, "then please, do well to maintain this life because it''s been returned to you all by no one other than my Lord."


    With that, Kaeliyus vanished along with Seiya in a flash. The villagers took deep breaths of relief, some slumping to the ground, while some stood¡ªletting the melancholy wash over them in the cold breeze.


    Knowing they had so much to do to get the village back and lively, they resolved not to dwell too much in the past. Those burdened with sorrow hurried first to the shrine to mourn their fallen sons, while the rest began tending to the village.


    "The demons shall be burned. For the others, we offer a proper burial," an elder declared, and none voiced dissent.


    Seiya and Kaeliyus reappeared in their house, in the living room. As Seiya legs buckled, threatening to fall, Kaeliyus head onto him, firm but gentle.


    "My Lord, you''ve gone through a lot today. I''ll prepare a hot bath immediately and clean you up."


    "Mn."


    Kaeliyus led Seiya to the couch for a seat but he instead, sat on the bare floor as his entire body was covered in blood and dirt. Kaeliyus then laid Ibyu gently on the couch, rushing to the room and returning with a small piece of clothing with which he covered Ibyu before rushing to prepare Seiya''s bath.


    *****


    Back at the village, precisely, outside the village, the young boy still remained with his dead companion, his state not any better.


    A moment later, a black mini van pulled up, and three boys appearing to be in their early 20s, alighted. Two among them had black hair while the other who alighted from the backseat, had gray hair. They were clad in casual clothings.


    As the one who had driven the van slammed shut his door, he spoke. "If it isn''t the village we''re all finding a solution for day and nigh¡ª" his words caught in his throat the moment he met the sight before him.


    The other one who had seated in the front passenger seat had already been frozen in place as he was the first to have seen it.


    The third, however, remained oblivious. He moved sluggishly, like one roused from deep slumber. As he shut the car door with a heavy thud, a wide yawn escaped him, the sound lingering in the air. His eyes watered, blinking rapidly as he gazed at his subordinates, puzzled by their rigid stillness.


    He stepped forward, stopping just beside one of his companions, the one who had driven the van. As he peered ahead, meeting the gruesome sight that laid ahead, he rubbed his eyes.


    "Am I still seeing things despite being awake or is that really a severed head I see over there?" He asked, wiping his eyes to see clearer. "And no one else''s head but Iena''s?"


    "Jerk! You aren''t seeing things if we''re all seeing the same thing," his companion beside him, replied¡ªgaze fixed ahead.


    "Damn! She was really meeting her end out here while I was having the best sleep of my life?!" He quipped, his voice laced with playful amusement.


    "And is that the village I see up ahead?" He added, peering farther. "Why can we actually see inside it? Where''s the barrier? Am I perhaps sick in the eyes?"


    "Me and you both," his companion chimed. "Probably," he added with a swift tilt of his head toward him.


    "I bet a week''s sleep that we were called here because of the strange changings with the village," the gray haired one said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And I bet a month''s salary that we were called to transport her corpse," the other replied, referring to their dead fellow HS.


    As the two exchanged playful remarks while observing the village''s changes, the boy on the other side of the car¡ªthe first to witness the sight of his fallen fellow HS¡ªbroke free from his stunned stillness and rushed forward.


    He dropped to a squat before them, his eyes darting frantically between the boy and the lifeless body of the female HS, flickering back and forth in disbelief.


    "What happened here? How did this happen?" He asked, voice heavy with confusion and concern.


    "As soon as we were summoned and asked to come here after receiving your signal, we hurried over. Though we hadn''t received any signal of a gate opening, we had doubts," he said. "Did a gate really open?"


    The boy to whom he posed all the questions said not a single word back in response, seemingly in a traumatized state. His chest only heaved up and down, body quivering with gaze stuck wide.


    "Hey Beni! I''m talking to you, get a hold of yourself and explain the situation," he shook the boy with a firm grip around his arms. "What happened to Iena?"


    The other two boys stepped forward, going past their companion to approach closer to the village.


    "The villagers seem lively," the gray-haired boy remarked. "They''re bustling about, busy with things. I can''t see clearly since it''s not dawn yet, but what happened? Is the barrier gone? Did the demons finally choose to free the villagers?" he asked.


    "I''m not sure if it''s the same but there''s still a barrier¡ªone we can''t cross," his companion replied. He turned back to his other companion who was focused with their fellow HS and the deceased comrade. "Oi Yenni, set aside THAT for a minute and come use your ability to peer into the village."


    Though worry gnawed at Yenni for his comrades, duty came first. Resolute, he rose and approached his two companions.


    Pressing his fingers together, he lifted his palm to his face, positioning it vertically to cover one eye. With the other, he invoked his ability and peered into the village.


    As his sight swept across the scene, Yenni''s expression darkened, dread and horror creeping over him with every passing moment.

 Chapter 151 150: What Monstrosity is Responsible for This?

    Yenni''s hand dropped limply to his side as he had finished scanning the village. His eyes were stuck wide, dark with a mixture of dread, shock amd confusion.


    "What happened, what did you see?" The other black haired boy asked, eyes fixed on Yenni.


    "What has got you so shaken? What did you see?" The gray-haired one asked, turning to peer deeper into the village.


    Yenni''s breaths grew heavier as he answered, his voice low. "The demons¡­ are dead."


    The black haired boy raised an eyebrow, exchanging glances with the gray-haired boy. "What are you talking about?" He asked.


    "How can they be dead? They''re high-ranking demons, the very ones the association is gathering top Humanity Saviors for. Are you under some kind of illusion spell?"


    "He probably needs sleep," the gray-haired one said in Yenni''s defense.


    "The Association hasn''t even made any move yet, they can''t. Not until a month''s time so how can it be possible for the demons to be dead?" The black haired one fired. "I guess Zero isn''t the only one that''s groggy when woken up," he said, Zero being the gray-haired one who simply shrugged at his companion''s remark.


    Listening to them, the dark expression on Yenni''s face contorted into anger, twisting tightly with taut wrinkled brows as he gazed at his companions with irritation.


    "I''m not joking!" he shouted, his voice thick with fury. "Look around you! Do you think this is the time for jokes? Your fellow HS is dead¡ªbrutally murdered!" He seethed, his anger burning as he glared at them, appalled by their callousness.


    "And the other is in a traumatized state," he continued, his anger not quelling. "Yet all you can do is treat this like a joke, instead of worrying about the monstrosity responsible for all of this!"


    "Have you both no sense of duty?" His voice dropped, lowering with a hint of disbelief.


    The gray haired boy known as Zero, and the other black haired boy, exchanged a quiet glance before turning back to their raging comrade¡ªtheir faces now stern with reality.


    "The demons," the black haired boy began. "How many are dead? All 16 of them?"


    Yenni took a deep breath, keeping his fury and emotions in check to prioritize his duty as a Humanity Savior.


    "A total of twelve are dead," he replied in a quiet tone. The black haired boy and Zero yet again, exchanged glances, their faces betraying shock and confusion.


    "The villagers are working to gather up the bodies of the dead demons," Yenni continued. "And there are four other dead people¡ªchildren. While some of the villagers seem to be handling the matter regarding the dead demons and the dead kids, the others seem to be working to rebuild the village. Because as you can see, it''s in a state of ruin¡ªa clear sign that a battle had occurred here."


    "If the association hasn''t made a move yet, then who did?" The black haired boy muttered under his breath.


    "It''s more like, who can?" Zero corrected. "I mean who or what else could possess a power strong enough to accomplish such a feat? Not like any of the factions could act without informing the association."


    With a shared glance among themselves, they turned swiftly to the boy still on the floor with his dead companion''s body.


    Zero and Yenni stepped aside while the other black haired boy stepped forward, squatting in front of the young boy still in a traumatized state.


    "You''re our only lead now, as you seem to have witnessed what happened here," he began, resting his cheek in his hand for support, his gaze fixed intently on the young boy.


    "You were the one who called in the signal, so you should know better than anyone, everything that happened here."


    The young boy, however, remained silent, lost in a state of numbness¡ªoffering no words or response. His eyes were vacant and hollow, his head swaying gently in the cold breeze.


    This stirred the black-haired boy, his annoyance rising as he remained crouched before the young boy.


    "Are you really going to wallow in this silence while a potential threat to humanity roams free?" he asked, his voice sharp. "The ones responsible for this had also killed your subordinate, haven''t they? So why keep everything to yourself when you could help us track them down?"


    Finally, the young boy''s gaze lifted, meeting the black haired boy''s gaze. His eyes trembled as they locked onto the black haired boy. His lips pressed tightly together, quivering but they never parted until his head dipped back¡ªoffering no single word.


    Sensing the rising tension, and knowing how hot-tempered and pushing the black haired could be, Yenni stepped up.


    "That''s enough now Hasei," he said, patting the black haired boy, Hasei, by the shoulder. "Just leave him be. The association will take care of the rest. Let''s do what we can and report back."


    Hasei let out a frustrating sigh, rising and returning to his spot beside Zero. While Yenni prepared to move the corpse of the girl, Zero and Hasei focused on the village.


    "Can they even hear or see us?" Hasei asked.


    "I bet they can," Zero responded immediately with certainty. "I mean, we can even hear them in whispers if we strain hard enough to listen," he said. "They''re just outright ignoring us."


    "I''ll take her bodies with me, so you both come with him." Yenni''s voice cut through from behind, drawing their attention. They turned and saw Yenni had already carried the dead girl and collected her head. Without another word, Yenni vanished into the night with the girl¡ªleaving the boy behind with them.


    They both let out a frustrated sigh in unison, their heads falling back lazily like they had been dumped with the hardest job ever. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did whatever eliminated those 12 demons not finish off all 16?" Hasei groaned, his mind racing. "Did they die in the midst of the fight after taking down the 12?" He clenched his fists in frustration. "Those damn villagers must know everything! If only I could break the barrier and storm in there, tsk!"


    He strode forward, hands in pocket. "Bring him," he said, getting into the driver''s seat.


    "We haven''t finished solving this and here comes another one, Tch!" He cussed under his breath.


    With another weary sigh, Zero strode over to the young boy. "Get up! Unless you''d rather stay here and meet the same fate as your friend."


    The boy''s gaze snapped up at Zero, meeting a faint smirk on his face. "That seemed to do the trick," he mumbled, turning and walking toward the mini van.


    The boy dragged himself off the ground, and walked silently to the van, boarding the back seat while Hasei and Zero took the front seats.


    "This is definitely going to pile a lot of work on our shoulders," Hasei sighed, starting the van and driving off.

 Chapter 152 151: The Claws of a Demon

    Yenni, who had vanished outside the village, reappeared inside the Saviors of Humanity Association¡ªthe large, towering building in the heart of Tokyo that serves as an academy, a training ground and home to all Awakeners that are resolute to serve humanity.


    Since it was late, only a few amount of people were awake but the relevant personality needed for the case were. Yenni was escorted to a medical ward where he laid the deceased female Humanity Savior on a metal table with her severed head not too far away from her.


    Next, Yenni reported everything that they had seen in the village in detail and as he had seen it to the captain of their faction who delivered it to the highest ranking official¡ªthe grand commander.


    ****


    Deep within the association, the grand commander''s chambers stood in solemn stillness. But moments after the report was delivered, the heavy door burst open from within, its echo resounding through the vastness outside the chamber.


    From the shadows emerged the grand commander¡ªthe blond man who was the same one who had shown reluctance to meet up with Blind Fangs'' leader a while back.


    He strode through the vast, dimly lit hall, his hurried steps echoing against the stone. His silk night garments billowed behind him, stirred by the chill air and the force of his movement. Close behind, his male assistant matched his pace, shadowing his every step.


    It wasn''t yet dawn but the cruciality of the matter gave no room for delay. He arrived at the medical room where Yenni and the dead HS along with some other officials who had heard of the matter, gathered.


    He had Yenni recount everything directly into his ears, while having someone examine the deceased HS with their ability to determine the cause of death. Or better yet, the exact way and from what she had died.


    The officials were of course left dumbfounded and confused after Yenni''s report. Were there really people out there other than the twelve elders capable of pulling such a feat? What had really transpired? Had the demons battled amongst themselves and ended up killing one another?


    According to the report, only twelve of the sixteen demons had been killed. Why? Was it the remaining four who had killed the rest and freed the villagers from their own vile clutches?


    As the issue racked the minds of the officials within the confinement of the medical ward, Zero and Hasei pulled up¡ªalighting with Beni, the boy whose subordinate had been killed.


    Yenni came out to escort them to the medical ward where the officials discussed the matter. As soon as Beni was escorted into the ward, all eyes darted to him, their gazes oppressive which felt quite overwhelming, coupled with his traumatized state.


    Beni was made to sit on a metal table, his head dipping and not meeting the eyes of anyone in the room. Since the matter was unclear with no clear evidence or answers, Beni was their sole means of finding out exactly what had happened in the village.


    With a swift turn, his night garment fluttering with the motion, the commander turned to Beni who was hunched and huddled on the table with a trembling frame, approaching with light steps.


    As the commander approached Beni, he quivered, heart pounding with every step closer he got. The commander reached, standing like a looming wall before Beni whose head remained dipped, gaze glued to the floor.


    Though the commander often exuded warmth and kindness, there was no mistaking the strength required to hold the title of grand commander¡ªthe highest rank in the association and its ultimate authority. Faced with such a presence, Beni yielded without question.


    All eyes were fixed on the commander and Beni, the air thick with anticipation. Every heartbeat thundered in Beni''s ears, his nerves fraying with each passing second as he waited for the commander remained eerily silent before him, his gaze unreadable, leaving Beni to endure the agonizing wait for his words.


    The commander''s oppressive gaze lingered on Beni''s hunched form for a while more before he spoke. "C''mon!" He let out in a warm, cheerful tone, contrary to what everyone had been expecting which not only shocked the others but also Beni himself.


    "Why are you so stiff? You must''ve gone through a lot, losing your companion and experiencing all that." The commander''s tone was light, tugging along warmth that softened and lessened the pain and suffering in Beni''s heart.


    The room fell into a heavy silence, no one daring to speak or interrupt the commander as he addressed the situation. Their eyes simply remained fixed.


    "I can''t claim to fully understand what you''re feeling right now, since it didn''t happen to me directly," the commander said gently, his voice soft and steady as he looked down at the back of Beni''s head. "But everyone has a sense of what you''re going through."


    "Loss, helplessness, the weight of surviving when others didn''t¡­ these are some of the hardest emotions to bear. Your reaction is not only understandable, it''s human. And you''re brave," he added, his words a quiet reassurance.


    The commander spoke with a soft air about him, his voice, calm and measured, carried a soothing quality that seemed to unwind the tension in Beni''s anxious heart.


    "However," he continued. "It is all the more reason for you to tell me everything that happened. That way, we can get justice and prevent something like this from ever happening again," he said. "Normally, we would''ve given you time had the situation permitted it, but this is a crucial matter, one of urgency. The earlier we strive to resolve this, the better."


    The repetition of the question jolted Beni once more, dragging him back into the depths of his trauma. Each time that question was asked, memories flooded in¡ªSeiya''s bloodshot eyes, piercing through him with a gaze that seemed to strip away his very soul. The weight of Seiya''s commands echoed in his mind, binding him, making defiance impossible.


    Trembling, Beni shut his eyes tightly, his hands clutching his body in an attempt to steady himself, unable to make a sound.


    The commander, ever patient, allowed the silence to stretch, waiting for Beni to regain his composure and fulfill his duty. But Beni remained frozen, unwilling¡ªor unable¡ªto speak.


    The commander''s gaze shifted into a chilling peer, the air around him darkening as he bored down on Beni with an authoritative look. In one forceful burst, a thick oppressive energy surged from the commander, its color a dark red hue.


    The energy surged forward, engulfing only Beni in a suffocating shroud despite the room being vast, containing people. It seeped into Beni from all angle like it was injecting into his systems.


    Beni quivered more, cold sweat breaking out on him. His mouth fell open as he gasped for breath, tears seeping out from his stuck wide eyes.


    "Was it because I''d merely entertained your pathetic state?" The commander asked, voice a stark contrast to the light, cheerful tone he had been using a while ago.


    His gaze burned with fierce intensity, his energy drowning the young boy. The onlookers¡ªthe other officials, simply stood in silence, breaking out in cold sweat and swallowing hard.


    Even though the commander''s oppressive energy hadn''t reached them, it felt chilling to the bones and caused them shivers.


    "Give me your report of what had happened," he commanded.


    However, despite the nerve wrecking fear that the commander enveloped Beni in, he couldn''t break free from Seiya''s own commands. He simply trembled pathetically, clutching himself tight like he was cast naked into a biting snowstorm.


    "Will you speak, or must I reunite you with your subordinate?"


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    The silence stretched and lingered heavily in the atmosphere, Beni unready and unable to speak.


    After a pause, the commander withdrew his energy, letting out a heavy sigh as he hunched slightly. "I suppose even threats won''t do the trick, huh?" he mused with another deep sigh, his demeanor shifting back to its usual warm, cheerful tone.


    The others all let out a collective sigh of relief, hands flying to their chests as they let out deep breaths.


    "To think he''s truly in such a wretched state," he remarked, his gaze lingering on Beni, whose huddled form remained slumped on the metal table, still trembling.


    With a swift turn, the commander faced his assistant. "Get Miss Quin here immediately, we need to have his memories read."


    He turned from his assistant to talk with the officials but his assistant''s reply came through.


    "She''s currently unavailable."


    The commander''s brow twitched, his lips tensing as he asked. "Where is she?"


    "Since she was included in the war against the demons to take place in a month''s time, she got a leave to go on a vacation before the war would begin."


    With the commander''s brow still twitching, disbelief evident in his expression, he ordered with restrained anger. "Call her back in."


    "Yes," the assistant bowed, turning to leave.


    Turning back to the officials in the room, he continued. "Inform all the council members of the dire situation, and schedule a meeting in the late morning."


    "As for the village, have it checked out by daybreak since the villagers themselves must be overwhelmed by the situation right now. Interrogate them and get all you can from them."


    "What about the barrier," one of the officials asked.


    "Since there aren''t any demons there anymore, it''s likely a common barrier. Break through it." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commander," a female clad in white medical coat, called from behind, drawing his attention.


    "The examination is complete," she announced.


    "Speak."


    "Her head wasn''t severed by a weapon of any sort," she began calmly. "It was torn away by sharp claws."


    The commander''s eyes narrowed, as did those of the officials standing behind him.


    "It wasn''t by a common or ordinary claws either. They must have been long and powerful," she added.


    "In other words," the commander said, gaze turning dark, voice chilling cold. "It was severed by a demon."


    "Precisely."

 Chapter 153 152: The People of his young Lord

    The commander''s brows knitted, his hand folding into a tight fist as anger coursed through him.


    The revelation that an HS had fallen to a demon was both repulsive and infuriating, stirring the commander''s anger. Though it was neither the first time such a tragedy had occurred nor the first life a demon had claimed, the bitterness of it remained undiminished.


    Finding out the HS had been killed by a demon, of course they all naturally concluded it had to be one of the 16 demons. But for what? Why?


    According to the report, none of the villagers seemed to have died except for four little boys along with the 12 demons. If the villagers had been spared, then for what reason had the demon killed the HS? Did they engage in a fight?


    The commander''s gaze turned once more, sweeping over the huddled Beni who shuddered under his gaze. Their only means of finding out exactly what happened is in no condition to even speak. It felt frustrating.


    "Escort him to his dorm and keep a close watch on him¡ªhe is not to act recklessly before Ms. Quin returns," he ordered.


    With that, he left the room.


    *****


    Back in the house, Seiya had fallen into a deep slumber after Kaeliyus helped with his bath and wiped his eyes clean. Since his eyes weren''t in any good condition, he refrained from using a blindfold and made sure the lights in the bedroom were dimmed.


    Kaeliyus left Seiya to rest in the bedroom and came to the living room where he sat on the floor in a meditating position, restoring his strength. Even though he had also been fatigued from the battle, he didn''t crave sleep¡ªhe''d rather stay up to watch over his young Lord.


    As Kaeliyus meditated, the early morning stretching into daybreak, a disturbance tugged at his senses. The barrier he had placed around the village had shattered.


    His eyes fluttered open, narrowing slightly as he maintained his composure. Who or what had broken it? Had the escaped demons truly returned?


    He knew well enough that his barrier was nowhere near the caliber of the one the demon had used to trap the villagers. Its destruction was not unexpected¡ªbut the speed at which it had fallen was. It had barely been any time since he and Seiya had left, yet already, it was undone.


    Kaeliyus sighed, stuck on what the best cause of action was. Should he go throw an eye to see who had broken the barrier? Was it really a good idea to leave his young Lord alone in the house? He couldn''t decide.


    Kaeliyus rose from the floor, and headed toward Seiya''s bedroom, entering as silently as he could to not disturb Seiya''s sleep. He cast his gaze down on Seiya''s sleeping form, peering into Seiya''s peaceful face that radiated calmness. Seiya''s breath came out soft and low, his chest barely even rising and falling.


    As Kaeliyus stood, gazing down at Seiya, he pondered things within him: could he really leave his young Lord in the house alone while he''s asleep and defenseless? Not that there''s any potential threat he knows of that would come to the house and harm him, he just still worried.


    As for the villagers, Kaeliyus didn''t want to ignore them either. After all, they were now the people of his young Lord¡ªones who would serve him. From this battle of saving the villagers, Kaeliyus sought to ensure that the rightful bond between a Lord and his people was firmly established between them and his young lord.


    After all, a Lord should have people, he should rule. And to Kaeliyus, this was the start of his young Lord''s journey. For his young Lord''s future held no peace but his own destruction.


    Kaeliyus remained standing beside Seiya''s bed, mulling things over silently when Seiya''s drowsy voice cut through.


    "What is it?" He asked, eyes shut, his body not budging.


    Kaeliyus was a bit taken aback by the abrupt sound of his young Lord''s voice. He had thought him to be in a deep slumber. Then, does that mean he was the one who had disturbed his young Lord''s sleep?


    In truth, however, no matter how deep in sleep Seiya was, he always heard his surroundings and was still able to feel the presence of people. Unless he was unconscious.


    Since Kaeliyus was surprised by Seiya speaking, his response naturally came a little late. But when he regained himself, he immediately bowed with reverence.


    "My Lord, I apologize for rousing you from your rest," he began softly. "I sensed that the barrier I placed around the villagers had been broken. It troubles me, yet I hesitate to leave you alone."


    "You can go," Seiya said and went silent, not uttering any more words.


    "But my Lord¡ª" Kaeliyus attempted to protest but when he saw Seiya''s brow wrinkle slightly, he swallowed back his words.


    "Then my Lord, excuse me." With one final bow, Kaeliyus vanished.


    Before long, Kaeliyus reappeared within the shrine grounds inside the village, his presence carefully masked. Aware of the potential threat lurking nearby, he chose to remain hidden as he moved soundlessly through the village.


    As he neared the cluster of houses where most of the villagers resided, he noticed figures from the association had arrived. They were the ones who had broken the barrier¡ªand now, they were interrogating the villagers, who appeared to have been interrupted in the midst of rebuilding their home.


    Watching from afar, the villagers appeared reluctant to even acknowledge the officials who had paid them a visit, unwilling to entertain their questions and curiosity.


    Of course¡ªwho would welcome intruders who shattered their defenses? Kaeliyus mused within himself. Besides, the villagers belong to his young lord; their loyalty should be unquestionable.


    Even though Kaeliyus was happy that the villagers were keeping to their word of not outing Seiya regarding what had happened, he still remained back rather than leaving, watching secretly from afar¡ªready to end anyone among them who defies his young Lord''s words. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 154 153: The Villagers’ Loyalty

    Within the SOH Association building, in a vast office, several men and women sat around a long, curving conference table, facing one another. At the far end, presiding over them all, sat the grand commander.


    The day break had stretched into the late mornings and as the grand commander had ordered, the council members had been briefed on the matter and called into a meeting which they were currently in the middle of.


    Everyone present there each belonged to a faction where they were either the captain or hold a high position. In other words, they were high ranking personalities in the association.


    Several among them were old, while some were middle aged with the others being young. They all sat rigid with an air of skepticism¡ªtheir expressions stern with worry and confusion.


    After being detailed about the current status of the village for which they were preparing a battle, they all couldn''t help but be skeptical. It was more worrying for them as they had no single lead of what might''ve happened.


    They were gathered there to discuss their next plans and as they did, they had sent some of the HS over to the village to check the current state, and also to gather information.


    The commander also informed the board members about Beni''s condition and how Ms. Quin, the lady who would read into Beni''s memories to figure out what happened, was set to return after a day. They simply needed to exercise patience. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For without knowing the force behind the villagers'' freedom, they cannot celebrate victory. And the remaining 4 demons cannot be left to roam free either, but they decided to decipher the dire matter at hand first.


    *****


    When the officials that were dispatched to check the village arrived, they naturally met the barrier that was reported. To get in, however, they had to break it which they did without a moment''s hesitation.


    After all, they had seen from the outside how the villagers ignored them on their arrival and continued on with building their ruined village.


    When they broke the barrier and entered, the villagers neither stopped their work nor gave them any face¡ªacting like they didn''t even exist.


    Though as they got closer, the villagers threw them awkward glances that clearly stated their discomfort toward them.


    The officials, a mix of men and women ranging from their twenties to a few seasoned elders, approached the villagers at work. Stopping before the village elders, they offered a polite, collective bow in greeting.


    The elders responded with a slight nod, barely acknowledging them.


    "While we do understand that you''re all giving us the cold shoulders because you all think we had left you all to yourself in the hands of the demons¡­." One of the officials began. "It isn''t like that at all. We had been preparing for a battle against the demons that would have taken place in a few weeks to come. The delays had been because the barrier the demons used were ones we found hard to break, which was why we couldn''t come to your rescue any early," she said.


    As she spoke, the others stopped their work, drawing closer to listen to what the officials had to say.


    "There is no doubt that you have suffered greatly, enduring loss and hardship," she continued. "We understand your pain and stand ready to grieve with you. Nothing is more gratifying than knowing you have reclaimed your freedom, and the association is truly glad for that. In light of this, we are prepared to offer both compensation and our unwavering support, sharing in your sorrows and joys however we can."


    She paused briefly before adding, "Should you require assistance, we are also prepared to provide all the necessary resources to help you rebuild your village and restore your well-being."


    Before she could continue, one of the village elders spoke up. "We''re not exactly angry with the association like you think, because we understand it wouldn''t have been easy for you all as well, " he said, surprising the officials.


    "Though it can''t be denied that we still harbor some bitterness towards outsiders like you because of all we''ve been through, we understand." From where the other villagers stood and listened, they nodded in agreement to what one of their elders had said, affirming his words.


    "And regarding the supplements, we''ll take you up on that. We need food and other supplies to help rebuild ourselves and the village," he added.


    "Sure, I''ll note that," the female official responded.


    "Then," she continued, her demeanor shifting to one of professionalism. "Will you be kind enough to brief us in detail on what has happened here?"


    The air around the villagers shifted, the others returning to their works while the elders exchanged awkward glances, unwilling to entertain such a question.


    "Is it really that hard to talk about it or is there something keeping you from talking about it?" Another official asked.


    Still, the villagers offered no response.


    "Very well, I''ll have my men survey the village and gather whatever we can. I trust this won''t be a problem?" the female official that had been conversing with the elders asked.


    "You''re free to do as you like," one of the elders responded.


    With fluid hand gestures, head nods and eye movements, the female official dispatched their men to survey the entire village.


    As the officials surveyed the village, Kaeliyus who had been secretly watching from afar had to move from place to place, hiding from them. He did that until the officials surveying the village finished and returned back to the others.


    One among the dispatched officials relayed their report into the ears of the female official who shook her head to the other officials to inform them they were onto nothing.


    Turning to the elders, her gaze lingered on them. She couldn''t possibly force them to speak.


    "Before we leave, can I ask something?" She asked and the elders gave an awkward nod.


    "Was it the demons who returned back your freedoms? She asked, eyes peering straight into the eyes of the elders as if to catch any flicker of movement that could tell when they''re lying.


    "They aren''t," one of the elders replied.


    "I see," she said. "Then, is whatever that is responsible for this, good or bad? Do we have to stay alert regarding them? And," she paused, gaze turning to stern as she asked. "Are they demons?"

 Chapter 155 154: The Villagers’ so-called Savior

    The elders collectively shook their heads. "The person who had returned our freedom to us is neither a demon nor a bad person," one of them replied. They are our savior who came to free us from the demons. The association doesn''t have to stay alert over this because they''re not a bad person."


    The officials all listened intently as the elder spoke, grasping how earnest he sounded.


    "Were they also the ones who had set up the barrier? Because none of you all appear to be Awakeners. Although, I do sense some faint powers from those two over there," she gestured toward the teenage boy and girl who were focused on their work.


    "Yes, they were also responsible for it. They had it set up to protect us from the demons that had escaped."


    "I see. Thank you for at least telling us this," the female official said. "We''ll send our juniors over to get the list of everything you all need and have it delivered," she bowed.


    "If you''re ever ready to let us in on the matter, please feel free to contact us or pay us a visit," she added, stretching over a card to the elder.


    "Then, we shall take our leave now."


    The officials bowed in respect to the elders and turned to leave. While the villagers watched them go, feeling relieved.


    "I almost thought you were going to out our Lord," one of the elders said.


    "I wouldn''t dare, lest I meet my maker," the other replied and they laughed about it.


    After being certain that the officials were completely gone, Kaeliyus appeared amidst the villagers who were taken aback for a brief moment before cheering, their moods lighting up when they realized it was Kaeliyus.


    They gathered around him, their faces bright with warm smiles.


    "To visit us this early once again, we''re honored."


    "Yes sir Kaeliyus, we couldn''t be more glad."


    "How about the Lord? Is he resting? Has his eyes healed?"


    Kaeliyus smiled warmly back at them, proud that they had kept their words and obeyed his young Lord''s commands as they should.


    "Our Lord is doing well. He''s currently resting but he was the one who permitted me to be here, because I sensed the barrier had been broken Kaeliyus responded to their queries.


    The villagers'' eyes sparkled with admiration, their loyalty and respect toward Seiya deepening.


    "To think the Lord cares so much for us," a woman said, dramatically wiping her imaginary tears.


    "How kind of our Lord. Even though he''s brutal, he''s the kindest when he needs to be."


    "I want to see him already."


    "Indeed, our Lord''s kindness is unmatched," Kaeliyus chimed with pride. "Now," he said, the vibe around him shifting into cold sternness.


    "I had been watching from afar while the officials interrogated you all," he said, shocking the villagers. "Of course, had any of you spoken about our Lord, defying his orders, I would''ve instantly ended the person." He gazed down at them with a searing glare.


    Shudders ran down the villagers, their faces darkening with cold sweat beading their faces.


    "But," Kaeliyus continued. "You all remained loyal, and I''m proud." A big smile stretched across his face, the cold air around him instantly warming up.


    The villagers'' fear lingered for a brief moment before their expressions softened, the tension lifting as they responded with an equally warm smile.


    "Still, you should all exercise caution. The association are a cunning group. Since they aren''t satisfied with the answers you provided, they might station their workers outside the village to listen and watch your every move," Kaeliyus cautioned.


    "They might use workers with stealth to spy on you all, so it''s advisable you all don''t talk too much about our Lord."


    The villagers nodded collectively, heeding Kaeliyus'' advice.


    "Regardless, you are all doing well. Our Lord will be pleased to find the village in a better state," Kaeliyus observed."I regret to say that I must take my leave now. Before I go, I shall erect another barrier. There is no need for concern¡ªshould it falter, I will sense it immediately and return at once to protect you. Rest easy."


    Kaeliyus set up the barrier like he had said and after exchanging some warm moments with them, he teleported back home.


    *****


    Within the walls of the SOH Association building, in the office of the grand commander, a female official stood resolute before the seated commander. His elbows rested upon the desk, chin propped on his clasped hands as he listened intently.


    She was recounting the events of their visit to the village in search of information.


    "Rather than behaving suspiciously or concealing the identity of their liberator, it seems more as though they are protecting them," she continued.


    "Protect them?" The commander echoed, eyes narrowing.


    "Yes, and they were careful about it. When asked who or what had freed them, they deliberately avoided using identifying pronouns, ensuring the person''s gender remained unknown," she explained.


    "They also made it clear that this individual was neither a demon nor someone we should consider a threat. On the contrary, they saw them as their savior¡ªand the person had also been the one who erected the barrier to shield them from the four remaining demons that had escaped."


    "From the way they spoke, it wouldn''t be unreasonable to assume this ''savior'' is a single person. Their words were consistently singular, never plural," she continued.


    "A single person? Is that even possible?" the commander murmured. "We''re talking about twelve high-ranking demons. And you believe one person could have eliminated them all?"


    "I''m not certain¡ªit seems unlikely, even to me. Other than the Twelve Elders, no one should possess the strength to take on twelve high-level demons alone," she admitted.


    "If there''s such a powerful person we do not know of, why have they kept themselves hidden? And why do they want to remain hidden, stopping the villagers from speaking about them? If one wields such power, should it not be put to good use?" The commander sighed.


    "Have some HS with stealth abilities stationed around the village premises. They''re to keep an eye on the villagers and everything that goes on. Also, make sure the villagers'' needs are catered for and organize a meeting with the board members to update them on the matter."


    "Yes, sir," she bowed and turned to leave.


    As she walked out the office''s door, the commander''s male assistant who had been waiting outside came in.


    The commander sighed yet again, slumping lazily over the desk. "I just want to die," he muttered dryly.


    "It isn''t exactly a wish if you''re already dying," his assistant fired and he clicked his tongue sharply in response. "Tsk!"


    With yet another sigh, the commander spoke in a weary tone. "Have the car ready, there''s somewhere I want to go."


    "You haven''t had a proper rest since these reports came in. I suggest you sleep rather than go anywhere," his assistant suggested.


    "No, thank you."


    "But your health¡ª"


    "I''m fine," the commander cut in sharply, rising from his seat.


    The assistant sighed in resignation, shaking his head in quiet frustration.


    "And where might you be going?" He asked.


    A big smile stretched across the commander''s face as he replied. "To see a demon." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The assistant''s brow shot up in brief shock before his brows relaxed, then wrinkled in mild disbelief. "Don''t tell me it is of Kaeliyus you speak."


    The commander who had already gotten to the door, glanced back over his shoulder, a smirk playing on his lips. "Why ask when you already know?"


    With that, he swung open the door.

 Chapter 156 155: Kaeliyus, a Scammer?

    As the grand commander pushed open the door to leave, a broad figure loomed before him, blocking his path. His gaze lifted slightly as the man was only marginally taller¡ªbut the moment he recognized the familiar face, his expression wore out. With a weary sigh, his eyes dropped to the floor, frustration evident in his posture.


    "We meet again," the person said in a casual tone, using his bulky frame to push the commander out of the way¡ªmaking his own way into the office.


    "And I sincerely wish we had never crossed paths¡ªugh!" the commander exhaled, his frustration plain.


    "C''mon! Is this how the esteemed grand commander of the biggest association in the nation welcomes his guests?" The man asked, earning a sharp glare from the commander whose temples bulged with pulsing veins.


    The commander, who had rested his forehead against the wall beside the door, his posture slouched forward, straightened with a measured breath. Folding his arms across his chest, he assumed a stern expression, exuding an air of professionalism.


    "So?" He began in a steady voice. "What could''ve prompted the leader of the Blind Fangs'' organization to pay a lowly man like myself a visit?" The commander''s lips stretched into a wide smile, eyes squeezing shut as he flashed a big smile at the Blind Fangs'' leader.


    "You cannot tell me you aren''t aware that Hye Rin is currently unavailable," the commander added, raising a brow, still maintaining the big smile.


    "Of course I am fully aware that Hye Rin, along with other high ranking HS had already flown out of the country to offer their help to the neighboring country. It isn''t exactly a well secured information," the Blind Fangs'' leader responded with a cryptic smile¡ªtrying to match the commander''s energy.


    "So? Will you speak or should I leave since I have somewhere important to be?" The warm air around the commander shifted to something dark, the big smile wiped off with only a stern face remaining.


    A smirk curled the Blind Fangs'' leader''s lips as he spoke. "You''re fully aware how a branch of my organization was fully wiped out, and how we''ve been investigating to catch the culprits, right?" He asked, but not pausing for a response. "They might''ve been a new branch consisting of inexperienced younglings, but it''s no doubt they were one of ours."


    The commander''s gaze narrowed, wondering where the man was heading with his words.


    "Days have gone by, yet we''ve found no clue¡ªnot a single one," the leader continued. "But you know what has been quite shocking since the incident?" A broad grin spread across his face, brimming with the excitement of whatever he was about to announce.


    "It is that, even our most high ranking Awakener with the ability to read the memories of the deceased, could not read anything from them. Their minds and memories were blank, totally empty," he said. "Isn''t that strange? It''s like they totally met their end the moment their life was taken, no connection to the past or anything¡ªjust an absolute end."


    The commander knitted his brows, puzzling over the matter for a brief moment before speaking. "That is quite unfortunate, but I do not know how or why it concerns the association," he said, gaze peering straight at the leader.


    The leader''s face tightened for a flicker of moment before softening. "What an emotionless human," he smiled.


    "Fine! If you are still not getting the clue, then I''ll gladly make it clear," he continued, approaching the commander in an unhurried pace, his face taut with seriousness.


    The leader continued till he reached the commander, standing before him like a menacing wall.


    "As far I know...as far we all know, the association is the only place flooding with Awakeners of all sorts of abilities¡ªthose seen and unseen¡ªknown and unknown," he said, staring straight into the commander''s golden eyes that were locked on him.


    "What are yo¡ª" The commander was speaking but the leader cut in.


    "In other words, the association is possibly the ones who had wiped out the branch and rid them of their memories," the leader remarked bluntly.


    The commander''s gaze lingered on the leader for a while with an unreadable expression before effortlessly pushing him out of his way with a palm.


    "Waste of my precious time," he remarked as he approached the door to leave.


    "You know, I''ve heard something interesting about some rats being freed from their cage," the leader said, halting the commander mid-step¡ªor better, freezing him on his spot.


    "I had even forgotten a village like that existed if not for a pretty bird that whispered into my ears," he chuckled. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s why, Commander," he quipped, his eyes gleaming with wicked excitement, a grin stretching across his face. "Shall I simply reduce the entire village¡ªand the rats within¡ªto ashes?"


    With a swift turn, the commander met the leader''s gaze with features twisted in anger. He thrusted his palm forward, and in that same instant, the leader crouched down with haste¡ªleaving the ripple of malignant energy that surged from the commander''s palm to hit the wall behind.


    The wall collapsed in an instant, crumbling into ruin and revealing the outside, a cloud of dust filling the air.


    The commander''s assistant who stood motionless in the corner of the office, shut his eyes in quiet frustration, fed up.


    "That would''ve blown up my upper half for sure," the leader chuckled from below where he had crouched. He rose, smiling brightly at the commander whose chest rose and fell, breaths coming out as pants as he slowly loosened his tightened fist¡ªtrying to quell his anger.


    "Haha, you don''t have to look at me so fiercely, I''ll leave," the leader chuckled once more, entertained by the comamnder''s reaction and expressions.


    "I had thought only Hye Rin was fun to tease, but my, was I totally wrong! You''re way more fun to tease," he laughed, walking to the door. "Bye, have a nice day."


    With that, he exited the office. The commander let out a frustrated sigh, staggering slightly. His assistant rushed over, steadying him with a gentle hold.


    "How about you retire to your chambers and rest?" The assistant asked, his concern evident.


    "No, I still have to meet Kaeliyus," the commander protested. Sighing with resignation, the assistant followed the commander out.


    After a long drive, they arrived at their destination, parking the car by the side of the road and venturing into the forest.


    They walked until they came upon the devastated remains of the cavern, a sight so overwhelming it left the commander frozen in place.


    His brows twitched, mouth creasing tensely as he took in the sight before him.


    "Don''t tell me," he murmured. "Did that mad demon really scam me and flee?"

 Chapter 157 156: Seiya’s Own Barrier? [1]

    The commander''s eyes only widened by the minute as he remained staring at the devastated remains of the cavern¡ªhis blood pressure soaring.


    His mouth slowly fell open, hushed breaths escaping as he stared in disbelief¡ªunable to believe his own eyes.


    "What do you mean he scammed you?" His assistant who stood firm, calm and unbothered, asked. "Did you have a deal with him?"


    Cold sweat slowly beaded the commander''s face from stress, his expression darkening as the weight of the situation settled heavily upon him.


    "W-well, kinda, yeah," he murmured in response.


    "That race is only ever good at deceit, so why would you make a deal with him?" The assistant asked. "The only thing that makes them faithful is when you stake your soul in return," he said, his demeanor steady. "Did you?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The commander''s eyes slowly spun in their sockets, feeling the truth in his assistant''s words slap him in the face.


    "N-no," he managed to let out.


    His assistant''s face darkened with irritation, glaring at the commander. "Then what were you expecting?" He asked. "A casket full of roses at your funeral?"


    "Hugh!" The commander sighed out loud, his muscles relaxing with the act as his head dipped.


    "But still! To think Kaeliyus would do this¡­"


    Not offering any other word, his assistant gently got a hold of him by the arm and dragged him back to their car, where they got in and drove off.


    *****


    Within the confines of their home, Kaeliyus is seen exiting a room, and gently shutting the door behind him. He had just finished checking up on Ibyu who he made rest in a separate room from Seiya to prevent any accident from happening.


    The day had already stretched into evening, yet Seiya and Ibyu remained sleeping. Kaeliyus simply concluded they must''ve been really tired so he let them, making sure nothing disturbed their rest.


    Kaeliyus walked down the small corridor, heading to the living room where he flinched, a bit surprised to meet Seiya seated on the couch. Since he only checked on Ibyu, afraid to disturb Seiya even the slightest, he wasn''t aware Seiya had risen from his slumber.


    But what got him more was that Seiya''s eyes were open, seemingly already healed which made Kaeliyus glad that his young Lord was no longer in pain.


    "My Lord," he rushed over, bowing slightly. "Should I get you a blindfold?" He asked.


    "It''s not necessary," Seiya replied, his tone groggy as he had just woken up.


    "Then, I''ll prepare you a meal to replenish your energy," he said, but waiting for Seiya''s approval.


    "Thank you," Seiya said, and Kaeliyus'' head almost exploded with excitement. His eyes lit up, sparkling with deep admiration toward Seiya.


    Without wasting any more time, Kaeliyus rushed into the kitchen where he prepared the meal and served Seiya.


    As Seiya ate, he lifted his gaze, meeting Kaeliyus'' eyes that were locked on him with eerie sparkles.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Seiya asked, taking Kaeliyus by surprise.


    "H-huh? Y-yes, my Lord," a flustered Kaeliyus stammered. "I mean, how dare I?!" He yelled when he got a hold of himself. "I am but a servant of the young Lord. How dare I share the same table as you?"


    Seiya''s white eyes focused intently on Kaeliyus, silent but the command within them were unmistakable.


    Kaeliyus averted his eyes, head dipping as he went into a bowing gesture. "But if my Lord permits it then¡­." He slowly pushed back a chair, joining Seiya on the table.


    They both ate quietly, Kaeliyus not daring to utter a word to interrupt his young Lord''s supper. After eating, they both retired to the living room where Seiya sat on the one-seater couch with Kaeliyus standing firm behind him like a bodyguard. That was until Seiya dismissed him¡ªasking him to leave his back.


    With a polite bow, Kaeliyus made a turn, sitting on the couch before Seiya that they faced each other. Seiya''s eyes were blank, unreadable like they always had been, but Kaeliyus'' dark eyes held more than could be described as he gazed straight ahead.


    But as Seiya returned the gaze, staring deep like he was peering into Kaeliyus'' soul itself, it caused him to shudder with cold sweats, tension rising heavily within him.


    They both remained quiet, silent like mutes. Ibyu was yet to wake so it was just the two of them. After a while of almost stripping Kaeliyus bare with his blank stare, Seiya''s voice cut through the tension suffocating Kaeliyus.


    "What has you so troubled?" He asked, surprising Kaeliyus whose dark eyes widened, his slit crimson pupil stretching long. "You''re sweating so much," he added.


    Kaeliyus'' face tensed more at his young Lord''s oblivious question. But, he decided to take hold of the opportunity to voice out one of the matters that had him troubled.


    "The villagers, my Lord," Kaeliyus began softly. "I''m afraid they might not make it for long," he said.


    "My barrier isn''t as strong as the one the demons used. Even the association had been able to break it with ease, let alone the demons," he continued. "I know you may not care or worry for them but they are the first people¡ª"


    "No," Seiya cut Kaeliyus short. "I do worry about them," he said, catching Kaeliyus yet again by surprise.


    Kaeliyus'' eyes widened with disbelief, side-eying his young Lord. There''s no way that is true. He probably worded it wrong, Kaeliyus thought to himself.


    Before Kaeliyus could ask what he meant, Seiya continued. "I mean, that village seems to attract trouble a lot. I''m sure if I stay close, I''ll get to meet new demons."


    Kaeliyus'' eyes narrowed at Seiya, half-lidded as they peered intently at him with casual disbelief. In correct terms, you''re intrigued by the unnatural occurrences in the village, and want to stay close so you get opportunities to slaughter more demons, Kaeliyus said in his mind, not daring to voice it out.


    That isn''t worry at all, my Lord, he slumped back into the couch. You just don''t understand what it should be.


    Ugh¡­do I also have to teach him emotions? Kaeliyus sighed. Come to think of it, I was tasked with teaching him humanity, *sigh*.


    "My Lord, what is humanity?" Kaeliyus asked bluntly.


    "Huh?" Seiya let out, taken aback by the abrupt question. "Humanity is being human," he replied.


    "Exactly! And you''re human my Lord, so you''re good to go. Perfect!" Kaeliyus praised.


    "Back to the issue my Lord. I''m afraid I cannot protect the village with my barrier," he started. "However, you can...with your own barrier."


    Seiya stared blankly at him, confused because he was certain he had no ability to cast a barrier.


    "I mean," he continued. "When you were sent into the universe, it was sent alongside you," he said.

 Chapter 158 157: Seiya’s Own Barrier [2]

    Seiya''s eyes narrowed but there was no reaction or movement, just narrowed eyes at Kaeliyus'' words. However, it was one that hinted at Kaeliyus to continue, one that silently said: ''since you know so much, enlighten me''.


    Kaeliyus who had blurted out those words without any thought, regained himself, cold sweat drenching him out of nervousness.


    "Since everyone actually gets sent into the universe before going into their mother," he said, averting his eyes nervously.


    Because Seiya could neither see nor hear Kaeliyus'' heartbeats, he was a bit annoyed. Was he lying or was he just nervous?


    "Then, does everyone get the ability sent along with them?" Seiya asked, peering intently at Kaeliyus.


    "Of course not, my Lord. It was sent alongside you alone because you''re special!" He blurted in response.


    Seiya maintained his blank stare at Kaeliyus, unmoved.


    "And where is it now?" He asked.


    "Inside your body," Kaeliyus replied. "If the Lord permits then I can get it out."


    Without a moment''s hesitation Seiya replied. "Go ahead."


    Kaeliyus snapped up to his feet, taking off his thick, black coat and placing it on the floor. "Not to be rude, but please sit here my Lord," Kaeliyus gestured to the spot where he placed his coat to make a seat for Seiya.


    Seiya of course walked over and sat there without any protest, as it was Kaeliyus who held him with such high regard, for he himself didn''t see anything wrong with sitting on the bare floor.


    "Then my Lord, if you''d permit me to take a seat behind you."


    "You don''t have to ask for permission for everything. Just get on with it, it''s annoying," Seiya remarked and Kaeliyus'' senses snapped in disbelief And quiet sadness. But he kept his emotions in check, sitting directly behind Seiya.


    "Please take off your shirt, my Lord," he proceeded with requests rather than asking for permission for every little thing.


    Seiya took off his cloth, revealing his bare back to Kaeliyus.


    "I''ll start now," Kaeliyus announced. He took off his glove and splayed out his fingers on Seiya''s back, only the tips touching.


    Kaeliyus shut his eyes, his mouth not moving or anything. The silence was heavy for several moments until a glow illuminated from Seiya''s back, lighting the area around him.


    Kaeliyus hesitated for a moment before extending his hand once more, reaching into Seiya''s back as if it were merely a doorway to a boundless realm beyond.


    Moments later after Kaeliyus had reached inside Seiya''s back itself, he retracted his hand, pulling out a black, prism shaped rune. The glow on Seiya''s back dimmed, fading till it disappeared, and Seiya''s bareback was all that was in view.


    "It is done, my Lord."


    Seiya prepared to turn but Kaeliyus teleported instantly to his front. With two careful hands, he stretched the rune to Seiya.


    "This thing¡­" Seiya eyed the rune in Kaeliyus'' hands. "¡­is a barrier?"


    "Not exactly, my Lord. It is more like a rune of protection, passed down to you," Kaeliyus said.


    "From who?"


    Seiya''s question got Kaeliyus sweating once more, awkwardly averting his eyes as he responded. "From nature since you''re special."


    Even though Seiya knew Kaeliyus was clearly making up his responses, he decided to keep calm¡ªhe wasn''t hyper interested much in knowing about himself.


    "This is its true form," Kaeliyus continued, "though it shifts to match its wielder. Now, it is your turn¡ªtake it."


    Seiya took the rune, and the moment he came in contact with it, the rune separated into tiny particles like it had exploded, floating and emitting a bright, white light that blinded Kaeliyus, causing him to look away.


    The light also harmed Seiya''s eyes, prompting him to dip his head, shutting tight his eyes and covering them with his hands.


    After a brief moment, both Seiya and Kaeliyus who had hidden their eyes, heard a faint thud, the light fading slowly till it disappeared. They both took a while before regaining their sights clearly and turning back to check the rune.


    Laid out before them, their eyes did not meet the prism-shaped rune or its scattered fragments but instead a translucent, neon-like coat. Black and glowing red lined every edge¡ªthe hem, sleeves, collar, and beyond¡ªgiving it a striking presence.


    The coat featured a high Mandarin collar, its design intricate and otherworldly, as if woven from the essence of another realm.


    Seiya''s gaze lingered on the coat for a while before looking up to Kaeliyus¡ªas if asking him to explain.


    "I''ve never seen this before," Kaeliyus said in his defense. "It has never changed into this. At least none that I know of."


    "I see. So how am I to use this as a barrier?" Seiya asked.


    "Even I am clueless, my Lord. Because it''s usually not like this for the¡ª" Kaeliyus immediately cut himself short, swallowing back his words as he was about to blurt out things he shouldn''t.


    "Anyways, my Lord, why don''t you try holding it?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Seiya reached out his hand, resting it gently on the coat before clutching it and bringing it up to inspect.


    "Since its purpose was always to protect, I suspect that wearing it will make for an impenetrable shield, allowing no attack to pass through," Kaeliyus mused.


    "Why don''t we try it then?" Seiya said. Without any second thought, he rose and wore the coat, fitting him perfectly¡ªand asking Kaeliyus to launch a deadly attack at him.


    Kaeliyus was at first reluctant but he couldn''t defy his young Lord''s commands, so he did as he was asked. The attack blasted away half of the building, crumbling it to the ground, but amid the ruins and dust, Seiya stood firm.


    Since it could be like that even on a normal day without the coat, they both didn''t think much of it and only proceeded to confirm it from Seiya''s body.


    True to Kaeliyus'' speculation, there was no single bruise on Seiya''s skin, not even his pants were dirtied. It seemed like the coat had bounced off the attack, only letting it ruin the space around Seiya but not reaching him.


    "It really is sturdy," Seiya remarked, taking it off.


    "Yes my Lord, it''s supposed to be indestructible."


    Indestructible? Seiy thought to himself. Extending his hand, he summoned his staff from within. The staff shot through the air, going into Seiya''s grasp.


    In one swift motion, Seiya propelled the coat upward, placing the blunt tip of his staff against it as it fell, commanding "destruction."


    Unlike previous occasions when the staff obeyed Seiya''s commands without hesitation, the coat remained unchanged. It simply drifted downward, draping over Seiya''s staff.


    "I suppose so," Seiya murmured, gazing at the Staff of Catastrophe¡ªa weapon meant to bring ruin to all¡ªyet powerless against the coat.


    Of course it is! You''ve just acquired the third of your weapons, my Lord.

 Chapter 159 158: Setting up the Barrier

    Seiya left the coat draping over his staff, his eyes lingering on it for several moments. His gaze shifted to Kaeliyus who silently questioned with his eyes, but without a word, Seiya threw the coat at him.


    Wondering why his young Lord had thrown the coat at him, Kaeliyus aimed to catch it, but it ceased mid-flight, just in front of Kaeliyus¡ªemitting a blinding light that made both Kaeliyus and Seiya snap their faces away.


    The blinding light faded a moment later, and when both Kaeliyus and Seiya turned to look at the coat, they instead found a tall rectangular, erected barrier, and within its confines, Kaeliyus was trapped.


    The barrier was like a glass prison, its translucent walls veiled in a dark, smoky hue. Glowing crimson lines ran from top to bottom, striping it like veins of molten light, cold and fluid¡ªthe glow streaming softly within the fixed lines. It was no larger than Kaeliyus himself, leaving little room to move.


    Kaeliyus tapped on the barrier''s surface, calling out to his young Lord if he could be heard. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My Lord, can you hear me?" He tapped, his voice getting louder by the minute. Seiya who could hear Kaeliyus loud and clear, remained standing, unmoving like a brick, acting like Kaeliyus'' words couldn''t reach him at all.


    As Kaeliyus continued knocking on the barrier, Seiya moved back, stretching the distance between himself and the barrier. He propelled his staff up, catching it at his shoulder''s height.


    Seiya tightened his grip around the staff, and in one swift motion, he hurled it forward with intense pressure and velocity. Seeing the incoming staff, Kaeliyus moved an inch back.


    The staff hurtled forward at intense pressure, colliding with the barrier''s flat surface. The impact caused a ripple of fierce wind that surged within the room, clattering things to the floor.


    As the shockwave died down, the staff and barrier came into clear view. The staff remained aloft in front of the barrier, and no single crack could be seen or detected on the barrier¡ªseeming like the fierce attack was merely a gentle pat.


    Seiya, whose doubt about the coat had once again been cleared, raised his hand, calling back his staff into his grasp. However, as the staff shot back toward him, the barrier entrapping Kaeliyus warped, morphing back into the coat and flying toward Seiya along with the staff.


    Seiya raised his other hand, catching both. Once out of the barrier, Kaeliyus rushed forward. "What was that, my Lord?" He asked with eager excitement.


    "You''re able to transform the barrier into something else?" He asked, eyes sparkling with profound admiration.


    "I suppose so," Seiya replied quietly, eyes blank and hollow with no single expression within them.


    Seiya''s gaze cast down at the coat, eyes lingering on it for a moment, before instantly, the coat shone bright, emitting the same blinding light like it does when it changes form.


    Kaeliyus and Seiya shut their eyes, although the light still pierced Seiya''s eyes even with them closed. Reopening their eyes, the coat had once again changed form¡ªa handkerchief. But it maintained its appearance¡ªa translucent, dark misty color, making it seem grayish with glowing crimson linings connecting from one edge to the other.


    Kaeliyus'' eyes shone wider with deep admiration, gazing intently at the handkerchief in Seiya''s grasp. "Did you will it into another form, my Lord?" He asked, excited.


    Seiya gazed blankly at him with exasperation, silently questioning whether Kaeliyus had no eyes to see the obvious. Or was it his brains lacking?


    Seiya''s response was delayed but came nonetheless. "I did," he replied flatly.


    "This is the first time I''m seeing this. The barrier usually maintained one form with all its previous wielders¡ªthe initial form it takes the first time they wield it," Kaeliyus informed.


    "As expected, you''re amazing my Lord," he praised with a sense of pride.


    As Kaeliyus admired Seiya with gleaming admiration, Seiya''s gaze shifted beyond him, resting on the wreckage they had wrought in the house.


    "That aside, how do we handle this?" Seiya asked, eyes glued to the ruined part of the house. As he gazed at the destruction they caused, Seiya saw Hayne''s angry face float around his head in circles.


    Turning to look at his young Lord''s concern, Kaeliyus smiled. "About that, I''ll handle it," he assured. Seiya didn''t question as Kaeliyus stepped toward the wreckage. His mind only drifted to Ibyu, puzzled how it could sleep through all the noise they were making.


    Could it be dead? The thought crossed Seiya''s mind but there was no way that Ibyu would be dead and he was alive¡ªit seemed impossible so he cast it aside.


    Kaeliyus squatted in front of the wreckage, placed both palms down on the rubble, and a second later, Seiya saw the ruins move, spinning softly like a tornado before they returned back to their initial form.


    Miraculously, all the wreckage reassembled itself, restoring the house to its pristine state as if no harm had ever been done. To Seiya''s eyes, it felt as though time itself had reversed.


    "Is it a restoration ability?" Seiya asked from behind Kaeliyus as he rose.


    "Indeed my Lord," he replied. "Although it can solely be used for constructed things," he added.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot use it to restore a life or more important things, it''s strictly for construction purposes. And it doesn''t reverse tone, it simply restores constructed structures back in place," he emphasized.


    "I see."


    "Well, my Lord, shall we rest for the night and depart tomorrow for the village to set up the barrier?" Kaeliyus inquired.


    "Isn''t it more likely for the demons to attack at night when everyone is asleep?" Seiya asked.


    "Likely, yes. As demons can be cunning as well," Kaeliyus replied.


    "There''s no use in waiting till tomorrow, I prefer getting things done without delay," Seiya stated.


    "Noted, my Lord."


    "What about your heart? Should I wake it from its slumber?" Kaeliyus asked, equally unsettled about disturbing Ibyu''s sleep and leaving it behind.


    "Leave it be," Seiya replied. "It''s not like anyone could just come in here. Furthermore, I would sense it if any danger was approaching it."


    Even though it was his young Lord saying it, Kaeliyus was troubled that Seiya took things too lightly¡ªespecially this situation. Nonetheless, he had to listen.


    Not dwelling on the matter any further, he said. "Then my Lord, please put your hand in mine," Kaeliyus opened his palm, awaiting Seiya''s hand.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Seiya placed his palm on Kaeliyus'', and in an instant, they vanished, reappearing on the shrine grounds within the village.


    "I apologize, my Lord, but I cannot go any further," Kaeliyus said. "It appears the association has stationed their workers around the premises. I''ve masked my presence, but getting any closer would alert them."


    "Indeed, they''ve spread out¡ªabout five of them¡ªand they don''t seem to be low-ranks, though only average at best," Seiya observed.


    Kaeliyus nodded. "Then how shall we proceed to set up the barrier?"

 Chapter 160 159: Seiya, Are you dying!

    "I''ll go get rid of them then," Seiya said, causing Kaeliyus to flinch.


    Get rid of them? He echoed within himself.


    "My Lord, you shouldn''t rob them off their lives just because they''re doing a job that was asked of them, please," Kaeliyus said.


    "¡­."


    Seiya blinked silently at Kaeliyus, watching him blankly for a moment before speaking. "I never said I''d kill them, I only wanted to knock them out," he said flatly.


    "Oh," Kaeliyus let out softly. "Forgive my oversight my Lord."


    "Since my eyes are back in good shape, I can get around them somehow and knock them all out," Seiya said.


    "Alright then, my Lord, I''ll wait here."


    "But, I have to break the barrier to get out, don''t I?"


    "Yes, considering that''s the type I set up."


    "Then they''ll be alerted the moment I break it."


    "Indeed."


    "¡­."


    "¡­"


    "Killing them is the best option here then."


    "Please don''t."


    "I''m sorry my Lord, but I guess I have to teleport us back outside the village," Kaeliyus said, extending out his hand.


    Without any protest, Seiya took it and they vanished, appearing outside the village, a bit far away from the premises where the Association workers had been stationed to avoid any detection.


    "I think it''s more better here than the inside to ''get rid'' of them," Kaeliyus said, using his young Lord''s words and praying it really only meant knocking them out.


    Without another word, Seiya moved, quietly weaving swiftly through the cold night. Since he had no spiritual presence, he was undetectable by the workers, easily knocking them out from behind in a short span of time to avoid being caught.


    The workers all fell to the ground with a thud, some at the same time due to the speed Seiya had used.


    After that, he called for Kaeliyus who was waiting some distances away through telepathy. Kaeliyus got rid of the barrier and they both made their way into the village.


    Inside the village compound, where closely lined houses mingled with those still under construction, soft bulbs of light adorned the buildings, casting a gentle glow that was easy on Seiya''s sensitive eyes.


    The villagers'' were already asleep, but hearing footsteps, some of them had to peep through their doors. When they sighted Seiya and Kaeliyus, they wasted no time in opening their doors and coming out.


    "My Lord, sir Kaeliyus," a woman said as she exited her house, her soft night garment billowing in the cold night breeze.


    Several few men and women, includin the female of the two teenagers with faint awakened powers, all exited their houses, rushing toward Seiya and Kaeliyus.


    "What brought you here by this time of the night my Lord?" A female elder asked.


    "Have you recuperated? Are your eyes in better condition now?" A man among them asked.


    Seiya who doesn''t deal well with such stimulation, simply stood, unmoving and only blinking as they closed in on him.


    "Ask your questions one after the other," Kaeliyus stepped up, shielding Seiya behind him to stop the villagers from closing in too much on him.


    "Respect the Lord, and do not come off too forceful," Kaeliyus said. The villagers, as always, heeded Kaeliyus'' words, stepping back and giving Seiya space.


    "But my Lord, what could''ve brought you here to visit us by this time?" One of the villagers asked with decent calm as instructed by Kaeliyus.


    Even though Seiya remembered some few of them because his eyes weren''t in good condition when he was here to be able to register them all, he was now getting to know the ones he hadn''t known.


    Kaeliyus attempted to answer the question but¡ª


    "To put up a better barrier."


    Seiya''s reply came before he could speak, surprising him. He didn''t anticipate that Seiya would reply them. He thought it would be as always where Seiya paid no mind to them but it was different. Could this be progress?


    The villagers exchanged glances, acknowledging how easy it was for the association to break through the barrier Kaeliyus had set up for them.


    "Oh my Lord, you care so deeply for us."


    "We cannot say thank you enough."


    "We are really happy the heavens sent you to us."


    "We really appreciate you."


    The villagers bowed, their emotions flowing in regards to Seiya''s ''act of care'' as they termed it¡ªtoward them.


    "¡­"


    Silently, Seiya turned to Kaeliyus, his face asking, ''did the heavens send me?''


    Without a word, Kaeliyus responded equally with a face that blurted, ''no.''


    "Step back," Seiya told the villagers, and they immediately gave him more space. But as he aimed to start up the barrier, he paused.


    "What is it, my Lord?" Kaeliyus asked, puzzled by the way Seiya abruptly halted. Did he not feel like setting it up anymore?


    Is it not better if the village is left exposed with no protection, so the demons can get in? Seiya asked through telepathy.


    "¡­."


    Kaeliyus was left speechless at his young Lord''s mentality. No it is not, they''ll get killed, he replied.


    That''s the point, Seiya replied. As the demons kill them, I come in and get rid of them.


    What are you saying?! They are your people, be considerate! Kaeliyus sighed deeply inside him.


    With the villagers exposed, my Lord, the demons might wipe them all out the next opportunity they get, hence, no more villagers to attract more demons for you to kill, Kaeliyus explained. However, with them protected, the demons will keep finding ways to break through the barrier, even going lengths such as involving other demons to join hands to achieve their goals. With that, you have more demons to kill.


    "¡­."


    I guess, Seiya replied. "It seems Ibyu is awake," he added, uplifting Kaeliyus'' spirit that had been downed by his young Lord''s way of thinking. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then let us finish this quickly, my Lord, so we do not keep it waiting."


    Seiya cast his gaze skyward, folding the handkerchief into a ball. In one swift motion, he propelled the handkerchief skyward, as far as he could, the villagers'' eyes following.


    The handkerchief emitted a blinding light like always, engulfing the night around the village for a brief moment before transforming. It expanded like a veil, translucent as it spread across the entirety of the village, encasing it in a vast, spherical expanse.


    The barrier, translucent with dark mist, appeared grayish with thin, glowing crimson streaks that stretched from the top to the bottom like stripes¡ªshimmering softly like flowing streams of liquid.


    "Can you not transform without emitting light? It''s blinding," Seiya chided. But as the villagers attempted to marvel at the barrier, Seiya''s posture faltered, his hand clutching his chest as he coughed up blood.

 Chapter 161 160: Are the Villagers Truly Seiya’s People?

    Kaeliyus'' eyes spread wide, gazing in shock at his young Lord, mirroring the expressions of the villagers.


    "What is it my Lord," he asked, voice thick with fear and concern¡ªconfusion etched vividly on his features.


    What could have just happened? He didn''t even let his young Lord out of his sight nor did anyone dangerous get near him, so what? Kaeliyus'' nerves shunned with nervous fear and worry.


    Muffled gasps ripped out of the villagers, murmurs escaping as they themselves were puzzled about what could have happened.


    However, Seiya, for whom they were worried, straightened up from his hunched posture, wiping the blood stain from his mouth with casual ease like it was nothing.


    Kaeliyus'' gaze remained glued to Seiya, rooted in place from shock that he couldn''t even bring himself to react. Only when Seiya''s gaze flickered between them, wondering why they had all gone stiff, did Kaeliyus regain himself to speak.


    "W-what just happened, my Lord," he asked, unmoving from his spot.


    "I think Ibyu might''ve hurt itself," Seiya replied calmly, his hand still rubbing the blood off his mouth. "But it isn''t serious."


    For a moment, Kaeliyus, who was distorted by the situation, didn''t grasp Seiya''s words until his mind went over things¡ªunderstanding that only Seiya''s heart could deal him damage from within.


    Kaeliyus'' worry dissipated, breathing out a sigh of relief. He stepped closer to his young Lord, offering Seiya a handkerchief to wipe his mouth.


    The villagers'' who hadn''t comprehended the conversation between Kaeliyus and their young Lord, could only flicker their gazes back and forth between Kaeliyus and Seiya.


    That was until Kaeliyus assured them that it wasn''t anything serious and that their Lord was fine. Only then did the tension dissolve, eliciting a collective sigh of relief from them.


    Since Seiya had finished putting up the barrier, Kaeliyus informed the villagers of their departure, wanting his young Lord to have a good rest as it was already late.


    But as Kaeliyus extended his palm as usual for Seiya to place his on it, Seiya hesitated, not even paying attention to Kaeliyus.


    Seiya''s eyes were focused beyond the several villagers that had come out to greet them, resting on the young girl whom both Kaeliyus and an association worker had said to possess faint powers.


    The girl, looking about 18, stood a distance away, behind the villagers¡ªstaring intently at Seiya¡ªfrom the moment she came out along with the villagers to welcome Seiya and Kaeliyus'' arrival.


    Even though Seiya''s gaze hadn''t been focusing on her at all, he could still see her¡ªhis eyes, after all, are able to see in a 360¡ã field.


    Before Kaeliyus could ask what the problem was, Seiya''s voice cut through the silent night.


    "Those children, I see they''ve still not been healed," he said, his voice steady. The villagers'' warm expressions shifted instantly, betraying astonishment.


    They were all taken over by shock, their hair and night garments fluttering softly in the cold wind as they stood paralyzed with wide spread eyes.


    Kaeliyus looked from his young Lord to the villagers then back to his young Lord¡ªpuzzled by the situation. What kids? He hadn''t heard about this at all. Or was Seiya referring to the four boys the demon had his hearts implanted in? But how come? Weren''t they supposed to be dead?


    "My Lord," a woman gasped, hands covering her mouth as she stared at Seiya in disbelief.


    "H-how did you¡­.we d-didn''t," another woman stuttered.


    "How did you come to know about this, my Lord? We didn''t say anything regarding them to you or sir Kaeliyus," a man asked.


    Seiya stared back in silence, musing what to tell them. That he could hear the children''s heartbeats which he had been hearing since day 1? Or that he could see them right now?


    But before Seiya could reply, a woman spoke.


    "As expected of our Lord, he is all knowing," she smiled with a breath of relief.


    "I am not," Seiya refuted instantly, causing her to giggle.


    "He''s also humble," she added, giggling softly.


    "Indeed," a man agreed, his eyes closing softly as he smiled. "He''s really great."


    Murmurs rose among the villagers, praising and feeling amazed at their young Lord''s capabilities. Meanwhile, Kaeliyus was pushed into the dark abyss of confusion¡ªclueless what they were on about.


    "There are other sick children?" Kaeliyus asked, drawing the attention of the villagers.


    "Yes, sir Kaeliyus," a woman smiled. "Since the unfortunate accident of the demons trapping us ensued, the younger ones had taken ill, unable to bear the harsh conditions," she informed softly, her voice quiet and melancholic. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After the Lord freed us, we had wanted to take them to the hospital as malnourishment played a part in their illness, but we decided to wait instead for the person the association would send, so we tell them we need a healer," a man carried on from the woman. "Since hospitals can be expensive and slow."


    Kaeliyus'' gaze narrowed fiercely at them, anger simmering within him.


    "Why hadn''t I been informed in the first place, knowing fully well I have the ability to heal them?" He asked in a stern, angry tone.


    Sensing the anger in Kaeliyus'' tone and expression, nervous sweat beaded the villagers'' faces.


    "We apologize, sir Kaeliyus, but it wasn''t our intention to keep it hidden from you or the Lord," an elder responded. "We had simply found it hard to talk to you about it. To shamelessly ask you to heal them after you''ve done so much for us, we aren''t deserving of it."


    Kaeliyus raised a hand to his face, pressing his fingers against the space between his eyes¡ªthe bridge of his nose¡ªbefore releasing a deep sigh.


    "Haven''t you all agreed and accepted HIM as your Lord?" He asked, referring to Seiya.


    The villagers'' were a bit surprised by the question, glancing briefly among themselves before responding in a chorus. "We have."


    "It mustn''t have been genuine then," Kaeliyus remarked. Before the villagers'' could refute this, he continued.


    "Because if it was, you wouldn''t have all waited for the Lord to speak of it first. As his people, loyalty should come first. Sharing everything with him, no secrets kept. If it proves hard to speak to him directly, you can seek me out. I would try my best to resolve the issue but if it proves too difficult, I would pass it on to the Lord."


    "Our young Lord, which had given you back your freedom, came to your rescue, for he, you all should serve with the utmost respect. Utmost loyalty and love," Kaeliyus stated.


    "However, if any among you hesitate or refuse to accept HIM as your Lord, then step forward," Kaeliyus demanded, gaze cold as he peered at the villagers¡ªready to sever the head of anyone who stepped out.

 Chapter 162 161: The Third Weapon—Impervious Veil of Legacy

    The villagers all gazed at Kaeliyus with expressions that weren''t of fear or hatred, but of shock¡ªand if anything, of quiet sadness. Some of them dipped their heads, feeling guilty for not sharing their problems like Kaeliyus had scolded.


    "Sir Kaeliyus, how could you say such a thing?" An elderly woman chided.


    "After we were forsaken and left to die by our very own people, you two came to rescue us. To free us even though it required risking your own lives. So how can you say any of us feel reluctant to accept someone so kind as our Lord, sir Kaeliyus?" A man asked, his eyes carrying a mixture of emotions¡ªsincerity, gratitude, and above all, acceptance toward Seiya.


    Left to die by our very own people, Kaeliyus echoed within him. Do they think of Seiya as a demon, not human? Kaeliyus'' gaze flickered to Seiya, noting his appearance again for the nth time.


    Well, he does look more of a demon with eyes like that, especially when it turned all bloody the other day, and with the kind of strength he displayed¡ªalso admitting he wasn''t an awakener. Guess I''ll just let them think what they want, as they aren''t entirely wrong after all.


    "Isn''t that right?" The man asked, turning to the villagers who all nodded in unison, sharing the same thoughts.


    "Indeed, sir Kaeliyus. If anything, we are blessed and overjoyed to have someone like him as our Lord. It''s reasssuring."


    "We couldn''t ask for more with him by our side."


    "That we were accepted by him as his people is truly an honor."


    "Sir Kaeliyus, do not feel for a minute that any of us are reluctant to serve him. We are more than happy and content."


    Kaeliyus could sense and feel the sincerity behind their words. He could also see it in their expressions. After all, these were the people who hadn''t shunned Seiya for looking the way he does even after seeing the scar across his face.


    They hadn''t looked at him like he was weird just because of his eyes, nor have they questioned the weird symbol on his collar when his clothes were torn off during the fight, exposing it. They''ve asked no questions, nothing. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when they think he''s a demon, they''ve shown no true fear but a fear born of respect toward Seiya. They are genuine. Kaeliyus thought to himself.


    They had even lied to the association that Seiya, whom they think is a demon, is a human.


    From this, Kaeliyus'' respect towards the villagers'' deepened, concluding they were people his young Lord would be safe with. Nonetheless, he knew trust and loyalty can sometimes be fleeting in humans, so he resolved to always be alert.


    "I see," Kaeliyus said, relaxing his tensed muscles. "It appears I have said something out of line. For that, I sincerely apologize," he said, bowing his head¡ªdissolving the tension in the atmosphere.


    The villagers'' were briefly stunned that Kaeliyus of all people, one they held with high regard as second to their Lord, was apologizing to them. Their shocked gazes only lingered for a brief moment before loosening into a warm smile.


    "We are the ones who should apologize sir Kaeliyus, please raise your head."


    Kaeliyus raised his head as asked. After the tension had died down, and the misunderstanding had been settled, the warm, cheerful air returned.


    "Guide me to the children," Kaeliyus demanded, and he was led away by the villagers. Of course, before he left, he had asked his young Lord to come along but Seiya insisted on waiting outside as he could still see them and whatever they did from his position.


    All the villagers'' went along with Kaeliyus, all except one¡ªthe young girl who had been focusing on Seiya since he arrived.


    She maintained the distance between them, gazing intently at Seiya who gazed back at her, silent. She fiddled with her fingers, appearing nervous like she wanted to speak with Seiya but couldn''t bring herself to.


    Drawing in one deep breath and exhaling loudly, she marched forward like a robot, stopping right in front of Seiya who didn''t budge nor react.


    "I''m Ilya," she blurted, stiffening up. Even too nervous to swallow her saliva in front of Seiya.


    "H-how ab-bout you?" She asked nervously, her face flushed. "You seem young, about 17? Or are you a dwarf? But your face says different though," she continued without break.


    At her last word, she gasped, her eyes opening wide with hands fidgeting with restless unease, sweating. "I-I''m not sa~ying there''s any¡­a-anything wrong with you-r f-face or something, jus¡­just curious bec-ca-cause you seem my age mate, so¡ª"


    "Can you not talk?" Seiya cut in sharply, interrupting her. The girl''s face reddened, flushing with embarrassment that smoke seeped from her head.


    "S-sorry," she breathed, calming her nerves. "I wanted to know if you were the same age as us, the teenagers here," she said. But before the conversation could continue any further, Kaeliyus and the other villagers, coupled with new ones that had been woken from Kaeliyus treating their children, all came out.


    Nervous, the girl slipped back, lengthening the distance between her and Seiya. The villagers kept offering their thanks and gratitudes, bowing and appreciating both Seiya and Kaeliyus.


    "Let''s depart now, my Lord." Seiya placed his palm on Kaeliyus'', ready to teleport back home.


    However, minutes passed by yet Kaeliyus and Seiya hadn''t moved from their spot. Even the villagers'' ceased their dramatic display of gratitude, puzzled why their Lord and Kaeliyus seemed rooted in place.


    Kaeliyus broke out in cold, nervous sweat as Seiya''s gaze zeroed on him, silently asking what the issue was.


    "I cannot seem to teleport us out of here, my Lord," Kaeliyus admitted. The villagers exchanged akward glances, wondering what the issue might be.


    "Ah," Seiya let out, casting his gaze up at the barrier.


    Try exiting through the entrance, Seiya commanded through telepathy. As ordered by his young Lord, Kaeliyus walked to the entrance. But as he attempted to exit the barrier, he couldn''t.


    It turned out they could neither exit the barrier nor break it. Seiya walked to the entrance, and exited easily like the barrier was a dimensional gateway that paved way. He came back in, tilting his head in question.


    After a moment, Seiya asked Kaeliyus to try exiting again because he had given him permission to exit the barrier. However, Kaeliyus still couldn''t advance more than the barrier''s limits.


    Seiya tried again, this time, holding Kaeliyus by the hand and attempting to walk out with him, but it was to no avail. Only he could exit and enter. And even when he had given his permission to Kaeliyus to exit, it didn''t work. Nor did it work when he decided to walk out Kaeliyus himself.


    "Don''t tell me, did we just trap ourselves in with the barrier?" Kaeliyus asked, causing a ripple of gasps from the villagers.


    "You''re all the ones trapped inside, not me," Seiya corrected flatly, walking away.

 Chapter 163 162: The Key to Access the Barrier

    The skin between Kaeliyus'' brow tensed with worry. It hasn''t been long they returned the villagers'' freedom yet they''ve been trapped again by someone he made them believe was very kind. And he was just walking away?!


    Kaeliyus attempted to latch onto Seiya to stop him but he was swift, and had already reached the village''s exit, standing before the barrier''s veil. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya extended his hand, feeling the barrier for a moment, silent as he tried to understand the issue behind it. Why couldn''t anyone pass through despite already giving them permission?


    He could simply retract the barrier but then again, he can''t leave the villagers'' exposed with no means of protection, so it was better they found a solution.


    Seiya turned to Kaeliyus, questioning. "What do you think might be the issue? Shouldn''t you know? Because you seemed to have known a lot about this barrier."


    "While that is true, my Lord, I''ve only ever witnessed the barrier in one form¡ªthe initial form it takes the first time the wielder holds like I''ve said," Kaeliyus said.


    "To one of the previous wielders, it was but a mere shield used for defense during battles. To another, it was a prison glass used to protect himself. It has been said that since it changes forms, we cannot predict the form it takes. I''d merely hoped it would be this type of barrier in your case and it did, but since I''ve never seen this before, I cannot tell."


    Despite having explained the situation to Seiya, Seiya''s eyes never left Kaeliyus'' for a second. It remained on him, zeroed intently on him that Kaeliyus got nervous under the weight of the stare¡ªawkwardly averting his own gaze.


    "I think I know the way out now," Seiya said, causing Kaeliyus to snap his head back at him.


    "It was odd," Seiya began. "Because everything that had been related to me, most of the things¡­.only work through me or my permission. But this one proved different, and I might know why."


    "Kael, transform into your sword form and pass," he commanded and Kaeliyus instantly transformed, moving through the air as it headed toward Seiya. Reaching there, the sword passed through the barrier with ease, coming back a moment later.


    What is this? Kaeliyus asked through telepathy.


    The villagers'' were all surprised, but still hadn''t comprehended the situation.


    "You can transform back," Seiya permitted and Kaeliyus instantly transformed back.


    "What was that about, my Lord?" He asked.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Seiya sad boldly but as he attempted to stretch his staff toward Kaeliyus, he remembered Kaeliyus can sometimes be oblivious to things. He halted, doubting his earlier words of Kaeliyus finding things out soon. He had no confidence Kaeliyus would even understand even after he showed him.


    Nonetheless, Seiya carried on.


    "Here, hold my staff," he said, stretching the staff toward Kaeliyus. Kaeliyus took over the staff without hesitation, waiting for Seiya''s next command.


    "Now, exit the barrier."


    With the staff in his grasp, Kaeliyus exited the barrier with ease, re-entering after a moment.


    "I''m afraid I still can''t understand, my Lord," Kaeliyus admitted.


    "In short, you cannot exit the barrier without carrying any of my possessions," Seiya revealed.


    Kaeliyus stared at his young Lord, trying to comprehend the situation and what his young Lord had just revealed.


    The villagers kept their distance, watching Seiya and Kaeliyus from afar as they conversed near the village''s exit.


    "You are able to exit in your sword form but not this form. That is because, unlike this form where you still possess your own will despite serving under me, in your sword form, I am absolute. I completely own you¡ªhence, a possession of mine," Seiya explained.


    Kaeliyus nodded softly, his thumb and index finger trapping his chin as he started to understand. "Explains why I could exit while holding your staff," he said.


    "If it is so," he continued, turning to look at the villagers. "How will they exit and enter to go about their daily lives?"


    "Since they simply have to possess a property of yours to be granted access through the barrier, what property of yours could they possibly be given?" Kaeliyus asked, eyes still resting on the villagers.


    "A meaningful possession of mine," Seiya corrected, drawing Kaeliyus'' attention. Kaeliyus'' gaze turned to Seiya, silently questioning what his young Lord meant.


    "It cannot be insignificant properties of mine," Seiya said. "It has to be of meaning to me."


    "So no pieces of clothes then," Kaeliyus chuckled.


    " Perhaps, your hair then, my Lord."


    "Yes, would work if I had hair. Are you trying to make me go bald?"


    "Just call them over," Seiya said. Kaeliyus immediately carried out what was asked of him, bringing the villagers'' closer to his young Lord.


    "I have found the key to access the barrier," Seiya began in a steady voice. "It is simply a possession of mine, and I''ll be giving it to you all. Take for yourself and the others not present here."


    Both the villagers and Kaeliyus were puzzled, wondering what possessions of his he would give out to the villagers. After all, Seiya had only come here with his staff, nothing more. So what possessions could he want to share?


    As Kaeliyus and the villagers waited for Seiya, he shut his eyes, sweeping his hand outward¡ªthe same motion Kaeliyus had done in the cavern during their fight.


    In an instant, multiple feathers drifted through the air, their descent unhurried, as if suspended in time. The feathers were crimson streaked with bands of black, bearing an otherworldly elegance.


    Kaeliyus'' eyes spread open in disbelief, brow twitching as he took in the sight in front of him.


    That''s definitely an ability of mine, he thought to himself. Even though the feathers had taken another design, there was no doubt it was indeed belonging to Kaeliyus.


    It had simply changed looks after being possessed by Seiya.


    He really copied my ability as well, Kaeliyus blinked with mild disbelief. He wasn''t opposed to it or angry Seiya did, it was just unexpected to him.


    "How does he even do that?" Kaeliyus muttered under his breath.


    In one swift motion, Seiya swept his hand upward, breaking the stillness of the floating feathers. They stirred to life, fluttering gently before descending upon the villagers like a storm.


    "Pick one," Seiya told them.

 Chapter 164 163: Is Seiya a Demon?

    The villagers scattered about, picking up the feathers like Seiya had instructed. One of them floated to Kaeliyus where he stood, gazing in awe. He grabbed it, putting it into the pocket of his inner garment because he himself needed one to gain access.


    After a while, the villagers rose, having finished picking up all the feathers.


    "I do not yet have one, my Lord," a man said from the crowd.


    "That is because there are people who picked up more than one," Seiya responded calmly. "I have counted all of you, including the children and those still asleep inside their homes, and I have released the amount of feathers corresponding to each one of you."


    The villagers exchanged glances of confusion, murmurs rising. Kaeliyus, who stood aside, dug his hand into the inner pocket of his garment, aiming to bring out the feather he kept¡ªthinking it was meant only for the villagers.


    "I had counted you among as well," Seiya said, halting Kaeliyus. "I see, thank you my Lord."


    Kaeliyus tucked back his own feather, returning to his rigid standing stance.


    "So that is how it is my Lord," an elderly woman laughed softly.


    "Those of you having more than one in your possession, please gather it up and bring it over. We have to keep it for the ones who don''t have any yet," the woman announced.


    Without delay, the villagers drew in, gathering the extra feathers like the woman had said. Those that hadn''t taken any, took for themselves, while the rest was to be kept for the others.


    "Then, we''ll take our leave now," Seiya said. Without giving the villagers'' any chance to appreciate them, Seiya and Kaeliyus teleported home.


    Once in the house, Seiya hurried to Ibyu in the kichen, aware of the danger posed when they''re far apart for too long.


    Sprawled flat on the kitchen floor was Ibyu, drained and almost lifeless.


    {Sei~~,} It drawled, voice scraping the back of its throat.


    "What happened to you?" Seiya asked, picking it up from the ground. As Seiya held it in his palm, it sluggishly stretched its arms, flapping them gently¡ªa hint that he wanted a hug from Seiya.


    Without any protest, Seiya took it up his face, nuzzling it gently with his forehead. Ibyu latched instantly onto Seiya''s cheek, building up its essence.


    After a while, it sprang up in Seiya''s palm. {I really thought I''d die this time,} it said, eliciting a sigh from Seiya because it never failed to repeat the same words every time.


    "Did you hurt yourself?" Seiya asked.


    {Ah! I fell from the kitchen counter after climbing up with all my strength to get food,} it said, sighing heavily.


    "Must''ve been so painful that even I felt it," Seiya said. "Not like I wouldn''t feel it even if it was minor."


    As Seiya carried Ibyu, heading toward the door, its stomach growled loudly.


    {I''m famished,} Ibyu sighed, squeezing shut its eyes as if in pain as he slumped down on Seiya''s palm.


    Kaeliyus, who stood by the door, admiring the interaction between Seiya and his own heart, perked up immediately he heard Ibyu talk about hunger.


    "I knew it would be like this so I prepared your own portion of food. I''ll reheat it for you," Kaeliyus said.


    Ibyu''s head snapped up at him, eyes glistening and sparkling with undying love as it gazed at Kaeliyus.


    {Kael~~!} Ibyu called, its puppy eyes zeroed on Kaeliyus. {Thank you, I love you now uuu~} It extended its tiny hands forward and Kaeliyus wasted no time in carrying it from Seiya''s grasp¡ªhappy that Ibyu had finally opened up to him.


    Without a word, Seiya left them to themselves, retiring for the night. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****


    #The_Next_Morning


    Within the confines of the grand commander''s office, he sat comfortably on his chair while five HS officials stood nervous before him. At the corner, by the commander''s side, stood his assistant, firm with both hands clasped behind him.


    The commander''s gaze was fixed sternly on the workers before him, silent¡ªthe air thick with undeniable tension.


    The workers had come this morning after waking from the slumber Seiya had knocked them into, and had reported everything accordingly to the commander.


    "In summary of what you all just told me," the commander began, causing the workers to flinch. "While keeping guard around the village premises, you were all knocked out from behind by somebody," he said, and the workers nodded to affirm his words.


    "When you all woke up, it was already morning, and you found not the old barrier securing the village anymore but a new one," he continued, the workers nodding yet again.


    "Since you all had no clue of what truly happened, you tried breaking through the barrier like we had done with the previous one, so as to get in and inquire from the villagers. But you couldn''t break through it at all no matter how much you all tried, correct?" Once again, they nodded.


    "And this new barrier, you said it''s one you''ve all never seen before. And that you can no longer hear the villagers'' faint voices with which you listened in on them, but can still see them."


    "Yes sir, but not so clear anymore, a bit blurry," one of the workers said.


    "The barrier, you said it gives off an odd sense of feeling you can''t quite grasp."


    "Yes sir. It gives this eerie feel like it had been cast by a demon."


    "But the villagers'' had said the person helping them was no demon," the commander said. "Did they lie then? Are they covering up for a demon?" He pondered.


    One again, his gaze that had left the workers, shifted back to them, causing them to flinch once more under the weight of his stare.


    "In conclusion, it is a failed mission," he blurted, causing the workers to tremble¡ªthinking what punishment would be unleashed upon them.


    However, before the commander could continue, his assistant interrupted. "It is time."


    Casting aside the matter with no further comment, he dismissed the workers. "You''re free to leave," he said and they hurried out after a polite bow.


    The commander rose from his chair, taking his coat that his assistant stretched over to him. He wore it over his neat, former attire, stepping forward.


    "Now, shall we go read that boy''s memory to find out the real truth behind all this?"

 Chapter 165 164: “Only a Demon Could Instill Such Fear,� they said

    The commander and his assistant left the office, walking down the hallway that led to the room where the young boy, Beni, would be interrogated.


    In the well lit room, a poised woman sat upon a cold metal slab, her legs crossed with effortless grace. Dressed in an elegant gown, she exuded refinement. Her dark hair, as soft as fine wool, cascaded gently around her, framing a face that bore the quiet confidence of one in her early thirties.


    As soon as the commander made his way in, she dove to her feet, bowing politely to greet him.


    "Commander~~" she drawled, smiling warmly.


    "Don''t call me with that tone when you ran away, leaving the others to fight," the commander chided with a sigh¡ªexasperated at her shamelessness.


    "Commander~~" she drawled yet again. "How can you say that? I merely went on a simple vacation to relax and ready myself for the fight," she defended.


    "Really? You weren''t going to call in that a thing or two came up, so you won''t be able to make it to join the fight?" The commander asked, peering intently at her like he wanted to see her soul.


    The woman giggled nervously, cold sweat beading her face as she averted her gaze. "W-well, h-aha~ha."


    The commander shook his head with disapproval, turning away to find a seat for himself.


    Through the same hallway the commander and his assistant had passed through, the young boy to be interrogated¡ªBeni¡ªwas being escorted by two HS flanking his sides. They pushed open the door for him to enter when they reached and as soon as they entered, the air in the room shifted to a stern tension of professionalism.


    Even the woman that had been giggling a while ago now had a stern face on, staring at the young boy.


    "Have him sit here," she said, gesturing toward the metal slab she had been sitting on a while ago.


    Beni was walked to the slab, and made seated by the two officials who had brought him in. They moved back, allowing the woman space to advance toward Beni.


    She walked over with a casual air, standing tall before Beni.


    "Don''t try to resist, and it won''t hurt," she said softly.


    Without further ado, she took her hands up the head of the boy, gently pressing her index and middle fingers against his temples. A green light glowed around the boy''s head, engulfing it like a bubble.


    The commander and his assistant, including the two officials that had brought the boy in, all watched silently from their positions.


    Minutes passed by, stretching into an hour, yet the lady hadn''t finished. Sweat beaded her brows, sliding down her face as she scrunched up her features, appearing to be struggling with whatever she was doing.


    The boy on whom she activated her ability, reading his memories, trembled vigorously. He was scared¡ªscared that they would find out the truth, hence putting his own life in danger. After all, that boy she met in the village¡ªSeiya¡ªhad clearly warned him never to speak of what happened.


    Should they now find out what had truly happened in the village, wouldn''t it seem like he was the one who outed the truth? He was shaken by this, but he couldn''t resist either else he would be seen and known as a traitor.


    After a while, the lady released the boy, her posture hunching forward as she panted like she had just ran a marathon. Meanwhile, the boy''s body slumped backward, threatening to fall as he lost consciousness the moment the woman freed him.


    But before he could fall any further, one of the HS was quick to catch him, properly laying him down on the cold, metal slab.


    Unable to wait any longer as they had been anticipating this, the commander left his seat, and hurried to the woman.


    "What did you find?" He asked with uncontained eagerness.


    The woman exhaled aloud, wiping away sweat from her forehead and cheeks with the back of her hand. She straightened up, letting out another sigh. She felt reluctant to even speak, shifting her gaze here and there.


    The commander''s gaze zeroed intently on her, silently telling her not to waste his time and speak.


    "I..I couldn''t find anything at all," she responded, awkwardly averting her gaze.


    The commander was a bit taken aback by the response that his reply came a bit delayed.


    "Huh?" He asked, features slightly wrinkled. Not only was the woman''s response unexpected to him, it also left him confused.


    "I couldn''t read his memory," the woman said. "There was nothing to read. I couldn''t go beyond," she admitted.


    "What are you saying right now? Elaborate," the commander demanded sternly.


    Sighing again, the woman responded. "When I entered his memory," she began calmly. "I was only able to access till the point where they reached the village and were surprised that the barrier had been broken. However, beyond that point¡­" she paused, stealing a glance at the commander. "¡­was darkness."


    The commander''s brows came together in a tight wrinkle as he remained staring at the woman, wanting her to continue. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The darkness from that point on was too thick that even I couldn''t peer through no matter how hard I tried. It seemed like a force was blocking me from going any further," she continued. "Any more and I would have lost myself in the darkness¡ªand I doubt I would be able to find myself out without risking my own life."


    "Do you think a demonic force or an ability is at play here?" The commander asked.


    After a moment''s silence like she was contemplating her answers, she shook her head. "I don''t think so."


    "I believe it stems more from the boy''s own will," she mused. "The trauma he endured must have sealed away his memories from that moment forward. Whatever he experienced left a fear so profound, so deeply etched into his very being, that even he longs to forget."


    "And they say whoever helped was no demon but a human," the commander said, referring to what the villagers had said regarding the matter.


    "If they were human and no demon, do you think such fear would''ve been instilled in him?" He asked. But without waiting for any response, he continued. "Perhaps their so-called savior wasn''t there when the girl was killed but I doubt that."


    "The villagers aren''t at all shaken or concerned by what happened to our worker, the girl. They''re more focused on protecting their savior, which in some way, hints that the savior in question might''ve been involved in this¡­" he continued, pausing briefly. "..and more, he might''ve been the one that killed the girl."


    The commander hadn''t finished talking about the issue when an HS barged in with urgency.


    "Commander, the news about the villagers being freed has been leaked, and is currently circling the nation."


    Everyone''s face was gripped by shock while the commander''s face twisted with anger, veins bulging along his temples and jaws as he clenched his teeth.


    "Who dared?" He growled.

 Chapter 166 165: An Awakener Behind All of This?

    "Who dared?!" The commander growled in a voice thick with anger, jaws clenched tightly.


    "Weren''t my orders about keeping this away from the public relayed to everyone?" He asked, turning to his assistant.


    "It was, commander," his assistant replied firmly.


    "Indeed, we had all received it," the woman affirmed. The other HS present also nodded, affirming his orders had well been delivered.


    "Then who¡ª" he was asking when something tugged at his memory¡ªhis last conversation with the leader of the Blind Fangs'' organization.


    The commander''s forehead wrinkled. "That fool," he cursed.


    "Take the boy to his room and allow him a good rest," he commanded. "You, follow me to the office to give a clearer report on this," he said, referring to the worker who had barged in to inform him of the situation.


    Without another word, he stormed out, followed by his assistant and the worker.


    In his office, he sat rigid on his chair, hands clasped, elbows on the desk, and chin propped on his hands.


    "Go on," he said to the male worker who stood before him.


    "The news had only been released about an hour ago but the whole country is already in an uproar over it. It spread quickly like wildfire, and it has almost everyone hooked. "This single piece of news has dominated every radio station, television broadcast, and headline."


    "From the new HS we stationed around the village premises, we received news that reporters, including ordinary citizens had all gathered there, asking for more clarity regarding this. They''ve flooded the area, trying to break their way into the village. What''s more, the news has been released saying the association wasn''t the one who had helped the villagers and that they had no hands in it all. So the citizens are trying to find out who."


    "And have the villagers responded in any way to this?" The commander asked, voice calm and steady.


    "In no way, no. They remain silent within the barrier."


    "With the way things are, how long do you think it''ll be before the citizens and reporters let this go?"


    "It will likely take weeks," the worker remarked. "The issue has also sparked controversy. The very association meant to protect its people has failed in its duties, and an unknown force is behind the villagers'' liberation. The public demands answers¡ªIs the association concealing a secret? Who holds the true power behind the villagers'' freedom? And should they place their trust in this newfound force rather than the association?"


    "Alright, you can leave."


    "Yes." With a bow, the worker left the office.


    Without delay, the commander dialed a number on his phone, and it didn''t take long for it to connect with the other person.


    A piercing laugh was what greeted the commander''s ear the moment the call connected, further intensifying his anger.


    "You dare?" The commander asked into the phone, his voice tight with barely contained rage. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "C''mon now Mister Commander, don''t be so angry with me, it isn''t good for your dying health," the voice at the other end of the line chuckled.


    "You see, I needed to do this," the voice¡ªthe Blind Fangs'' leader¡ªbegan in a stern voice. "Since the person behind all this has refused to out themself, keeping a low profile, this might draw them out."


    "For all we know, he could be the very one responsible for wiping out that branch of my organization," he went on. "We may have a so-called hero playing tricks in the shadows. But since they''re so determined to remain unseen, this will force their hand¡ªreminding them they aren''t as hidden as they believe. Every move they make from now on will draw attention."


    He paused before adding, "Commander, I never intended to drag the association through the mud. I only sought to hasten the process. After all, I have my own men to avenge."


    Beep! The call ended. Sighing, the commander placed his phone on the desk, loosening his tie and resting back on his chair.


    "Except for the trouble caused by his actions, the method isn''t entirely bad," the commander sighed. "Since few weeks ago, things have been happening."


    "From an unknown power neatly taking care of a gate that opened before the association could get there, vaguely hinting that this said power has a better way of knowing when a gate opens, to a branch of the Blind Fangs being wiped out. And now, to this," the commander listed. "It doesn''t seem to be mere coincidence," he reasoned.


    With his eyes closed and head resting on his chair, not sparing a glance at his assistant, he ordered. "Get me someone from the IT group."


    With a bow, the assistant left to carry out the order.


    Moments later, the assistant returned with a female clad in white coat. She stood before the commander, and bowed, her brown bob pouring forward with the motion.


    "Is there anything I should know? A new report or an ongoing investigation?" The commander asked, still resting leisurely against his chair.


    "Apart from the news circling the country right now and the citizens'' controversy against us, none sir," the girl replied, standing straight and professional.


    "I see," the commander said, peering intently at her from his comfort as if to shake her firm demeanor. But the girl remained steadfast, maintaining her professionalism before him.


    "Did you track the source of the news, and found out where it was leaked from?" He continued his query.


    "Yes commander, we did," she said in a steady voice. "However, the news wasn''t leaked from one but multiple sources. And since it has already spread all over the country, there''s no more way to suppress or remove it from the headlines."


    "The reason they haven''t swarmed the association yet is definitely because it is well secured, and they cannot access the building, so they chose to flock the village instead," the commander sighed.


    "That aside, I called you here for another reason," he said, finally leaning forward. "From a month or few weeks ago, find out if any Humanity Savior that isn''t registered under us had entered the country. Prioritize this over everything else and have the feedback ready within 24 hours," he ordered, face dark with stern eyes.


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 167 166: Seiya’s Adoption Plans

    Within the confines of their house, Seiya sat on a couch, and in front of him stood a white board¡ªKaeliyus standing beside it. Written in black with a marker, the topic read: Humanity.


    Seiya was called out after breakfast by Kaeliyus who had him sit on the couch, saying he needed to be taught about the rights and wrongs of life¡ªmorality and humanity. Kaeliyus even requested Seiya to listen without his blindfolds so his teachings get registered and not forgotten.


    Even though Seiya saw no meaning behind this, he agreed to listen because he knows Kaeliyus knows more than he does¡ªfor now.


    "My Lord," Kaeliyus began. "Should you happen to be passing by a quiet alley, and came across two men grouping on a lady, what would you do?" He asked, gazing at Seiya who sat relaxed on the couch.


    "Pass by," Seiya replied immediately. Kaeliyus closed his eyes, sighing softly.


    "I meant, you happen to come across two men, ASSAULTING a lady, and you''re the only there, what would you do?" Kaeliyus rephrased.


    "I said I''d pass by," Seiya replied again, a bit irked having to repeat himself.


    "Despite the men brutalizing the lady?"


    "Yes, so?"


    "Even though she clearly needs help?"


    Seiya tilted his head, the reasoning behind Kaeliyus'' questions eluding him. "Should help simply be given because it''s desired?"


    Kaeliyus buried his face in his palm, exhaling aloud. "What have I gotten myself into?" He muttered under his breath, silently cursing Hayne.


    "Is it not I, the demon?" He sighed once more, lazily resting his head against the board. But he snapped up the next second when a thought struck him.


    Or is it because his heart is separated from him? Kaeliyus pondered, his gaze shifting to Ibyu who was asleep on a different couch. But he immediately cast aside that thought, knowing his young Lord would remain the same with his heart in or outside of him.


    "My Lord," Kaeliyus called softly, like an adult trying to pacify a child. "You shouldn''t just pass by, you should find a solution to the situation," he said.


    "I see," Seiya replied, his tone earnest like one truly learning¡ªwarming up Kaeliyus'' expression.


    "Then I''d just kill them," he blurted flatly, sinking Kaeliyus'' spirit back into the ground.


    "May I ask why you think that is a befitting solution to the situation?"


    "There''s no big reason or logic behind it. Death is simply the solution to every problem. It brings peace," Seiya replied, voice stern. "The girl and the two men would have peace, and the fight would end. It''s as simple as that."


    "Ha¡­..ha¡­.ha," Kaeliyus chuckled, his eyes drained of life. "Will this ever be possible?" He whispered. "Maybe in a million years," he muttered.


    "Alright, I''ve decided!" He straightened up from his low spirit position, brightening up like he found a better way out. Kaeliyus took the wiper, and wiped the topic off the board.


    "Rather than humanity, let''s teach you the right solutions to problems!" He announced with glee, a stark contrast to Seiya''s blank face.


    "But we''ll leave that for another day. As there are more pressing matters to deal with."


    With a smooth glide, Kaeliyus got the board out of the way, sitting on the couch opposite Seiya so as to be face to face with him.


    "As you''re well aware my Lord, you have no means of providing your own needs without the aid of your friend, Hayne," he began. "Neither do you have a roof over your head except this one, yet again, provided by your friend. And nor do you have any source of income except what your friend has left you with."


    "That is true," Seiya remarked, eyes unmoving from Kaeliyus.


    "It isn''t ideal to keep leaving off your friend as it''ll keep you indebted toward him. And when you''re indebted to people, humans specifically, they tend to have you return the favor with something bigger," he said.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "And you don''t have an ID either because you have no family to be registered under," Kaeliyus continued. "However, there are solutions to all these, my Lord. And as you know, ''death'' cannot solve these at all," he said.


    "That is why my Lord, I dare say you''re wrong. Death isn''t the solution to all problems," Kaeliyus pointed out, looking straight at Seiya to know if he was getting through to him.


    Seiya, however, remained blank and unreadable.


    "In some way, it still is though," Seiya said, staring blankly at Kaeliyus. Kaeliyus blinked with disbelief, questioning his reasoning.


    "I mean, I just have to kill myself and there, a peaceful solution that ends the problem without stress," he blurted blatantly.


    Kaeliyus'' eyes shut in quiet resignation, fed up with his young Lord.


    "Well, yeah, I guess," Kaeliyus replied, unwilling to discuss his logic any further.


    "However, my Lord, that just ended the problem, not solve it. And of you die, there will be a lot that is left undone, so please, I beg you never to consider that option," Kaeliyus bowed in plea.


    He held himself back from telling his Lord that his way of solving problems was actually running away from it. For he didn''t want to prolong such matter that only gave him a headache.


    "I wasn''t planning to," Seiya replied calmly, prompting Kaeliyus to raise his head. "I have yet to kill that man, after all," he said.


    "And the list of people who made me this way, I haven''t handled any at all. There''s also that girl, the annoying one who left with the others," he listed casually. " And according to Hayne, there are a lot more. So, I can''t die yet when I have a lot to kill."


    You also have a destiny to fulfill! Kaeliyus chimed to himself, a big smile plastered on his face to Seiya.


    "Exactly my Lord. There are too many to be hunted to die so early."


    "So, regarding these things, how do I earn?" Seiya asked, taking Kaeliyus aback. He hadn''t expected his Lord to be a person that would humble himself to ask this¡ªtrying to earn by himself.


    "I know it''s by working, I''m just asking what kind of work would be fit for me," he clarified.


    "Oh my Lord," Kaeliyus breathed softly, his eyes glistening with tears of pity and joy. "You needn''t stress yourself over that as this lowly servant of yours has a solution ready," he sniffled dramatically like he had cried a river.


    "More than that, the most pressing issue is regarding your ID card. You''re here to live your life and without one, you cannot start," Kaeliyus said, shifting into sternness. "And you can''t possibly use the fake one like that elite of yours cause we don''t want the police and association on our tail."


    "Then, what''s the solution?" Seiya asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wide sly grin stretched across Kaeliyus'' face, his expression darkening with devilish expression. "Adoption, my Lord," he blurted.


    His response surprised Seiya, making him draw his brows together in a wrinkle. "You plan to have me adopted?" He asked with disbelief.


    "Precisely, my Lord. And I already have someone in mind," he grinned wider.

 Chapter 168 167: A Monster Inside Seiya

    Seiya''s eyes turned cold, glaring at Kaeliyus with an icy stare.


    "Now now, my Lord, let not your countenance drop," Kaeliyus smiled awkwardly, his dark, sly grin vanishing. "This is all in plans toward a better life for you, I assure."


    Well, it''s not exactly a lie since it quite is.


    "And why is that?" Seiya asked.


    "Because it''s the only way to have a family name in which you''d be registered, my Lord," he responded. "Your friend didn''t suggest this because he doesn''t want to involve you with his family since it can be quite dangerous, I''m sure."


    "Who do you plan to have adopt me? And how long?"


    "It''s just a for a short period till you get your ID card. And it has to be someone with influence. Someone with not only magical powers but influential powers¡ªsomeone that leads people under him," Kaeliyus explained.


    While I do put it under the guise of having a family name¡ªwhich is a part of the reason¡ªit''s more about having him backed up by this person for future purposes. However, it isn''t yet time to fully reveal all this to him yet. Kaeliyus thought to himself, gaze cast low as he thought things through within himself.


    But as he lifted his gaze to meet Seiya''s, he froze, a cold chill sending shivers down his spine. Seiya''s cheek rested against one hand, head tilted slightly. His gaze was zeroed intently on Kaeliyus, dark and cold that it froze every cell in Kaeliyus'' body.


    His stare was so intense it felt like he was peering deep into Kaeliyus'' soul¡ªlike he could see beyond his mere shell.


    "My¡­.Lord," Kaeliyus quivered in a whisper, his lips barely able to move, cold sweat beading his face with wide open eyes.


    Seiya''s gaze at him felt like one staring at a mere insect, his eyes clearly stating that he was weighing his worth¡ªwhether or not to kill him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seiya remained staring at Kaeliyus in silence which further intensified the tension. Once again, Kaeliyus'' heart lurched, pounding hard that the beat didn''t escape Seiya''s ears¡ªmarking it the second time.


    "You say it is just to get me a family name, but it''s clear as day that you have other motives governing your actions," Seiya''s voice cut through the silence and tension. Kaeliyus'' eyes and muscles tensed more, surprised that Seiya was aware of his hidden motives.


    "I am contemplating, whether or not to end you this instant," he said, still resting his cheek casually against his hand. "But, you seem to know a lot, and you''re wise."


    Kaeliyus'' eyes fixed on Seiya, anxiously anticipating his conclusion. It''ll be game over for me if he decides to take me out of the picture. I can''t have that happen.


    "It also appears to me that whatever reason is behind this, is one you can''t yet disclose, however, I hope you don''t keep me waiting for long," he said. "That is why I will leave this be, and follow your plans¡­.. for now."


    Kaeliyus exhaled aloud in relief, his tensed muscles finally relaxing. Leaning forward, he placed a hand on his chest, and bowed with reverence. "Thank you, my Lord. I will be sure not to disappoint you."


    "Now, will you tell me how you plan to earn me money, or is that as well to be hidden from me?"


    Kaeliyus chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I will simply start a business of selling my healing potions," he said. "As you''re well aware, my potions are able to heal almost everything, so it''ll sell for a lot."


    "Wouldn''t that be you rendering me a favor? The same as Hayne, thereby making me indebted to you." Seiya asked, and Kaeliyus almost choked on his saliva.


    "No, no, my Lord. For he is a mere friend and I am a humble servant of yours, existing only for your glory. I am but a tool to be used for your growth, you own me," Kaeliyus stated.


    "I see," Seiya said with eyes filled with irritation, exasperated at the way Kaeliyus always worded things.


    "There''s someone else, though. Someone ready to be an humble servant of yours like me," Kaeliyus continued. "He''s wealthy and can provide your every need for eternity, but he''s human so it''ll make us indebted to him. That''s why I''d rather start up a business. But that person already got you a mansion in wait," he revealed.


    "I see," Seiya said flatly, his irritation not dying down any sooner.


    "Yes, he''s a friend of mine that joined me in waiting for your arrival. At some point, he started to doubt if you even existed, hahaha."


    ".... I see."


    "The mansion was offered as tribute to you, and that is where we''ll be living after you get your ID. Though this friend in question is currently out of the country but when I inform him of your arrival, he''ll immediately fly back. I''ll do that after you get your ID and introduce you both."


    "I see."


    "Yes, my Lord. I''ll get only the strongest and influential people by your side. You''ll be the leader, the Lord that rules over them all," Kaeliyus remarked with enthusiastic boldness.


    "Ok."A fed up Seiya replied flatly.


    "Next, we should go get you better blindfolds and a face mask that covers the upper parts of your face¡ªyour scar," Kaeliyus said. "We should also get you¡­" he paused, eyes resting on Seiya''s hands.


    Since Seiya''s hands were really hard and tend to break things with only a single hit, he had wanted to get him a glove. But the specific glove that withholds the strength of a person''s hand is not one that could be found easily.


    "Never mind that," he said.


    "Will you like to come with me? To choose the mask and blindfolds."


    "Ok."


    Since Seiya had decided to follow Kaeliyus'' plans, he didn''t bother asking who Kaeliyus had in mind to adopt him. Because if things went wrong, he could just give everyone a peaceful end.


    Seiya walked over to where Ibyu slept, picking it up.


    "We are taking it with us this time?" Kaeliyus asked.


    "Yes. If Ibyu''s separated from me for too long, it''ll die," Seiya responded.


    "Oh, then I''ll carry it," Kaeliyus said, taking Ibyu from Seiya and cradling it gently.


    "You should use your blindfold."


    "What about your eyes?" Seiya asked, staring at Kaeliyus'' black and red slit eyes. Even though he couldn''t see the real form of Kaeliyus'' eyes, the shade was too thick for Seiya not to notice it wasn''t the same as for humans.


    Without a word, Kaeliyus covered his eyes with his palm, reopening it to reveal human eyes with natural dark brown pupils.


    "Your hand, my Lord. We''ll have to teleport there to make things quick. Since the shops are located in the outskirts, we don''t have to worry about being seen by many people."


    Seiya wrapped his blindfold around his eyes, before placing his palm on Kaeliyus'' to teleport. Since it was still day, Seiya naturally left his staff at home.


    Moments later, Seiya and Kaeliyus appeared onto a quiet street, where only a few scattered houses lined the road and scarcely a car passed by.


    "We must walk a bit further, my Lord," Kaeliyus said softly.


    Kaeliyus and Seiya walked down the quiet street, reaching a bus stop. Only about four people were waiting and as Seiya and Kaeliyus joined them to wait, a scream erupted from a lady nearby.


    She fell to her butt, screaming as she pointed to Seiya. "A monster! Monster!"


    Everyone in the bus stop was alerted, rushing to calm her down and find out the issue. The person at which she was pointing¡ªSeiya¡ªappeared no less than an ordinary boy with merely a blindfold to the others. However, she wouldn''t stop screaming, shaking, and frantically trying to hide her face.


    Seiya gazed silently at her, wondering what her issue was. After all, he had perfectly hidden his scar and eyes, so what more could have had her screaming and portraying him a monster?


    Seiya looked toward Kaeliyus only to find him frozen in place, breaking out in cold sweat. Kaeliyus'' mind was reeling at the situation, several questions flooding his mind.


    How did she see? How did she know? Was it me? Did I leave the gate slightly open when I took out the barrier? How come?


    Kaeliyus broke into a heavy sweat, eyes wide as he stood rooted in place.

 Chapter 169 168: [??????]

    Kaeliyus was too gripped with nervous fear to even react. His mind had gone spiral, trying to place things.


    How did she see inside him? It must''ve been me. How could I make such a mistake? Will there be consequences? Did I just endanger my young Lord''s life?"


    Seiya whose eyes were fixed on Kaeliyus, more puzzled about the reason Kaeliyus seemed stiff and frozen than the woman''s screams.


    "Kael," Seiya called, which had been like the fourth call yet it breezed past Kaeliyus'' ears. Without another word, Seiya walked to his front and flicked his forehead.


    Only then did Kaeliyus blink, eyes focusing on Seiya who stood before him.


    "What is it?" Seiya asked. Kaeliyus'' eyes darted to the woman, huddled together and still on the floor, wimping.


    "It seems I''ve done something to cause you trouble," Kaeliyus said, voice low with quiet sadness.


    "Let''s go back, my Lord. I need to fix things."


    Kaeliyus held Seiya by the wrist, walking him away like a younger brother. They wove through houses rather than walk on the street to avoid public eyes.


    Certain that they had reached a secured place with no eyes, Kaeliyus and Seiya teleported back home.


    With urgency, Kaeliyus placed Ibyu back on the couch, and placed his coat on the floor, politely asking Seiya to sit on it.


    Without protest, Seiya did as requested, folding his legs and comfortably resting his cheek against one hand. Kaeliyus, after asking permission, took off Seiya''s clothes. He placed his cold palm on Seiya''s back like he had done the day he took out the barrier.


    Much like that day, Kaeliyus'' hand entered inside Seiya''s back like he wasn''t made of flesh and bones but a dimensional warp of some sort. Kaeliyus'' hand remained inside for a while, his eyes closed, muttering incoherent words.


    After several moments, he retracted his hand. With his other hand, he touched Seiya''s back, unable to pass through like he did with the first hand. Kaeliyus breathed out a sigh of relief, informing Seiya he was done.


    Seiya rose from the ground, sitting himself down on the couch. Kaeliyus himself also rose, bowing in front of Seiya.


    "Thank you for your patience, my Lord."


    Seiya who understood nothing regarding what Kaeliyus had carried out in his back, said nothing¡ªunbothered as long it brought him no harm that would cause him to retaliate. For now.


    "What about the face mask and blindfolds?" Seiya asked quietly.


    "I''ll get them myself. You need not worry about them anymore and simply rest."


    Both Seiya and Kaeliyus spent the day doing nothing, and when evening came, only then did Kaeliyus go back to buy the mask and blindfolds. After that, they ate dinner together with Ibyu included before going to their various rooms and retiring for the night.


    At 5:02 a.m in the morning, a vibrating sound reverberated through Seiya''s room, waking him up instantly. Seiya reached out his hand, grabbing his phone that rested on the bedside table¡ªthe place it had been resting on for days after Hayne and Naki left.


    It was an incoming call from Hayne. Without delay, Seiya pressed the answer button.


    "Speak," He said into the phone, voice groggy.


    "You were asleep?!" Hayne exclaimed from the other end of the line. "I thought you''d have already woken up since you tend to not sleep a lot."


    "I do now, bye!" Seiya said flatly, aiming to cut the call but Hayne''s frantic plea stopped him.


    "Speak," Seiya urged.


    "I just wanted to commend you for a job well done. I''ve been keeping an eye out, anticipating the news about the village. I was overwhelmed with joy when it came out, and I was also relieved," he said. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused briefly, waiting to hear Seiya''s response but Seiya said nothing.


    "It mustn''t have been easy," he continued. "I also wanted to thank you. Thank you for helping them despite your life being at risk. Thank you," he said softly.


    "Mn," Seiya replied, the truth that he had simply gone there to fight the demons, tugging at his heart. Nonetheless, it didn''t change the fact that he did indeed save the villagers.


    "Also, were you the one who set up the barrier protecting the villagers? It''s going all¡ª"


    "It was me. Bye." With that, Seiya cut the call, returning back to his sleep¡ªpaying no mind to Kaeliyus who stood outside his room.


    Kaeliyus had also been woken up by the call and had come to check on Seiya, but hearing it was Hayne, he instead stood outside the room to listen.


    _ _ _


    Over at Hayne''s room where he sat before a desk. He sighed out loud, a smile tugging on his lips. "He hasn''t changed at all," he muttered, shaking his head as he dropped his phone on the desk.


    "But he has changed, in some ways," he said, referring to the barrier Seiya put up to protect the villagers.


    "I wonder how many headlines he''ll make," Hayne chuckled, leaning back in his chair and closing his eyes with a grin.


    ******


    9:46 a.m at the association, inside the commander''s office. The same girl the commander had given orders just the day before, stood steadfast before him. She had just made her way in, ready to report her findings.


    And as usual, the commander''s assistant stood firm in the corner beside the commander.


    Without a word, the girl stepped forward, placing a file on the commander''s desk, and stepping back to her spot.


    "There is an awakener that isn''t registered under us in Japan currently," she started even before the commander could open the files she submitted.


    The commander''s hands that were about to open the file, ceased, his gaze lifting to meet the girl''s.


    "An awakener from Korea," she continued. "He had entered the country a few weeks ago, almost a month now."


    "So? Does his entrance correlate in any way to the events that had been unfolding?" The commander asked, eager.


    "Yes, I would say. Everything somehow points to him being the person behind everything."

 Chapter 170 169: [??????]

    "How so, and how old is he?" The commander asked, intrigued.


    "He just turned 33 a few days ago. Along side him is his assistant, a 28-year old, Korean female who had entered Japan with him," she said.


    "The reasons I strongly believe he is the person behind all the events that had happened recently are as follow: Few days after he had just entered Japan, there is a record of him leaving his apartment. And on that day, was the day an unknown person had cleared the gate before the association could get there," she began in a stern voice.


    "There''s also record of him leaving his apartment, and only returning very early in the morning close to sunset. And as you would have guessed already, that was the day a call came in, directing us to the village¡ªwhere we found it in its current state."


    "However, I cannot say with certainty that he is responsible for the eradication of the Blind Fang branch, because there is no single record of him leaving the house the day before or after the news regarding it came out," she said. "Or he might''ve done that more discreetly, but the odds are against it."


    "The Blind Fangs, after all, is the biggest organization in Japan currently. To wipe out one of their branch is to declare war against them, I doubt anyone is foolish enough to do that," she added.


    "So you believe there are more than one people responsible for the recent events?" The commander asked.


    "Not necessarily," she responded almost immediately. "It isn''t out of the odds that another organization might''ve been the one that wiped out the branch. Conflicts between groups are very common."


    "Hmm, may I know the name of this HS from Korea, the guild he belongs to, and the reason he left Korea?"


    "Name, Im Seun. He formally belonged to the Tall Horse guild, and¡ª"


    "Formally?" The commander interrupted.


    "Yes, he left the guild before coming to Japan," she replied.


    "Voluntarily or was he forced out? And Why?"


    "Voluntarily, I''d say. Im Seun had some issues with his former guild about how he wasn''t being properly recognized for his efforts. He had claimed most of the problems resolved by the guild was thanks to his abilities, and he demanded proper recognition and rewards," she explained.


    "However, the guild didn''t recognize Seun''s ability as extraordinary as he claimed, and shunned him. This went on for like two months before Seun quit amd came to Japan."


    "If he''s really the one responsible for saving the village and detecting the gate before us, then his ability is as extraordinary as he claims. But it''s no surprise that his former guild refused to acknowledge his abilities, for they''re one of the top guilds in Korea," the commander said. "But still, even I think they''re too strict to not recognize his abilities."


    "Then, why do you think an HS who was hungry for power and recognition would come to Japan, do those things and yet, keep a low profile?" The commander continued, puzzled. "Shouldn''t he be more open for his hard work to be recognized and rewarded?"


    "I believe that''s precisely what he''s aiming for. He likely intends to keep making waves here in Japan¡ªachieving enough to leave the nation in awe and stir it into an uproar once he''s finally recognized. He knows the association won''t remain idle; they''ll hunt for the mastermind behind it all, and that trail will inevitably lead to him."


    "I must say, he''s smart. He''s waiting for us to find him by proving his capabilities first. This way, we cannot deny him but be forced to acknowledge his efforts, heh," the commander chuckled softly, his smile stretching wide by the minute.


    "You have his address and informations, right?"


    "Yes."


    The commander rose from his chair, stepping forward. "Let''s go pay him a visit then," he said.


    The assistant and the girl giving the report were a bit surprised, exchanging a brief glance.


    "You''re going rather than sending someone, commander?" The girl asked.


    "If he''s indeed the one behind all this, then I''m afraid he''s a talent I cannot let slip by. Let''s go," he commanded, and they headed out.


    ***** S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside their home, Seiya sat slouched on the couch, his staff and Ibyu on either side of him¡ªhis face bare. Home alone, because Kaeliyus had gone to the person who''d adopt him to discuss things, he couldn''t help but think things through.


    He was thinking back to his last conversation with Kaeliyus before he left, which was an hour back.


    An Hour Ago¡­


    Seiya was getting ready to leave his room when Kaeliyus came in, informing him of his departure to go discuss his adoption plans with the man who would adopt Seiya.


    "Who?" He asked. A wide smile stretched across Kaeliyus'' lips, one Seiya knew he only does when he''s about to do something mischievous.


    "The grand commander of the Humanity Savior Association," Kaeliyus blurted with a wide grin.


    Seiya tilted his head slightly, puzzled. Even though he had never seen the man, he knew what the association was and what power someone like that held.


    "The association that''s currently on our tail because we killed the village demons, wiped out an organization branch and cleared a gate?" Seiya asked, face blank but voice dripping with disbelief.


    "Yes," Kaeliyus blurted.


    "¡­."


    "My Lord, why stare at me like that? That man is powerful, and has influence over the country. If we can get him on our side, it''ll prove beneficial," Kaeliyus said.


    "¡­."


    "I mean, what better place to hide a criminal than within a police station?" Kaeliyus remarked, then quickly added, "Not that I''m suggesting you''re a criminal, my Lord."


    "You must''ve forgotten that a worker from there had seen us. That boy, he might expose us when he sees me," Seiya said, referring to Beni¡ªthe traumatized boy he threatened.


    "Of course I had also thought about this. The association is big, you see. Having the leader adopt you doesn''t mean you''ll get to work with the others, I just want you under his wings. Meeting that boy will be unlikely, but if you''re worried, I''ll kill him before we start," Kaeliyus assured.


    He thought he had managed to convince Seiya with this, but when he felt Seiya''s cold stare pierce him, his downcast gaze immediately snapped up, meeting Seiya''s.


    His eyes exposed with no blindfold, Seiya''s eyes gleamed white, cold like freezing snow as they zeroed intently on Kaeliyus.


    "Why?" Seiya asked, voice so cold it wrapped Kaeliyus in a chilling grip. "Why would you kill someone I had shown mercy?"


    Kaeliyus'' eyes merely remained open, wide and stagnant as he didn''t so much as dare draw a breath before Seiya who was enraged at his words.


    Kaeliyus'' head dipped immediately, his posture leaning forward as he bowed. "Forgive me, Lord. That was presumptuous of me."


    _ _ _


    Currently sitting slouched on the couch, Seiya sighed. After Kaeliyus apologized, he forgave him and permitted him to go. Still, the thoughts couldn''t stop shunning in Seiya''s mind.


    What could Kaeliyus be thinking¡ªhaving him adopted by the very leader of the group that''s scouring the country in search of him?

 Chapter 171 170: The Korean Awakener [1]

    Kaeliyus, clad in his usual formal attire, made his way into the Association hall. His eyes, adjusted to a dark brown, fangs hidden and hair well slicked back¡ªgiving him an air of a gentle man.


    His black coat billowed softly behind him as he advanced toward the lady at the vast reception desk.


    "Welcome," the lady smiled, giving a warm nod. "May I please know what your visit today is about?" She asked, maintaining a professional smile and warmth.


    Kaeliyus returned the lady''s warmth with a bright smile, his expression soft.


    "I left my humble abode today to pay someone here a visit," he said in his thick, husky voice¡ªhis accent firm.


    "And who might that be?" She asked, still smiling.


    Kaeliyus'' warm smile shifted into a smirk, a low scoff escaping him.


    "Akimitsu Enmei," he blurted, voice firm and steady.


    The lady''s hands ceased from the computer she was working on, her smile slowly fading awkwardly. She blinked at Kaeliyus, confusion etched clearly on her features.


    "I''m sorry, who again?" She asked, her voice laced with disbelief. She couldn''t believe her ears, but she didn''t want to conclude she heard him correctly. For all she knew, she might''ve been the one that heard wrong.


    After all, to come here, asking to see not anyone but the grand leader himself, the general overseer of the association, it seemed unbelievable to her.


    Looking at Kaeliyus, one couldn''t argue he did appear a gentle man, looking responsible. However, he didn''t look like someone with power high enough to mingle with the person he requests a visit with.


    "It seems I''m a bit stressed from too much work lately, and I might''ve heard you wrong. Would you mind repeating?" She asked, her eyes closing softly as she flashed Kaeliyus a big smile.


    "You''re not in any way stressed, madame," Kaeliyus smiled back, giving back the same forced warmth of hers. "You heard me right the first time."


    The lady''s smile washed off completely, her expression turning rigid as she gazed at Kaeliyus.


    "Then, may I please have your name and ID?" She asked, reaching out her hand.


    Kaeliyus scoffed softly, leaning forward to rest over the white light, high desk. "You need not go through all these processes, just inform him I''m here," he said.


    "I''m sorry, but it isn''t done that way. I need your details to find out who you are and why you want to see the general overseer," she said, voice and expression bold.


    Sighing, Kaeliyus dug his hand into his coat''s breast pocket, bringing out a golden card.


    "I''ll give you this then." He stretched forward the card to the lady who took it without hesitation.


    Her eyes rested briefly on the card before moving up to Kaeliyus, then back to the card¡ªgoing up and down.


    The card which she had been handed was an exclusive card only the Grand Commander carried around¡ªaccessible only to high level personnel. For one to be in possession of such card, they''re definitely not ordinary. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite this, however, the lady still held doubts and suspicions toward Kaeliyus. He had refused to state his name and give his ID, after all.


    The lady placed the card in front of her, operating some things on her system. After a moment, she looked up to Kaeliyus, a tensed working smile playing on her lips.


    "I''m sorry to inform you, but the Grand Leader is currently unavailable."


    "Hmm," Kaeliyus hummed, hands placed beneath his chin as if contemplating a solution.


    "Then, call him," he said with a shameless smile.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me, or is repetition something you''re fond of?"


    The lady shook her head, clearly in disbelief. "I''m sorry, but the commander isn''t one that can be disturbed or interrupted any time of our choice," she said.


    Kaeliyus'' smile played on for a while, before he abruptly turned stern, leaning toward the woman.


    "Young lady, I believe we both understand that your conduct toward me has been nothing short of discourteous¡ªparticularly after I presented the card. Surely you''re aware that only those of significant standing possess such a thing. That being the case, I am owed a measure of respect. Now, will you perform your duties, or have you grown weary of your position here?"


    The lady''s eyes fixed intently on Kaeliyus, silent for some moments, before she aggressively picked the telephone, forcing a smile.


    "Name?" She asked.


    "What?"


    "Na~me!" She drawled, eyes spreading at Kaeliyus. "Who do I say is looking for him?"


    "Oh, just say HE has come to visit," Kaeliyus smiled.


    The woman rolled her eyes, dialing a number on the telephone, while Kaeliyus waited patiently with a smug smile.


    ****


    At a complex apartment building, within the confines of its walls, the grand commander, along with his assistant and the female IT worker, stood at a door to one of the houses in the building.


    They had rung the doorbell, and were waiting for it to be answered. Before long, a lady opened the door. She appeared to be in her late 20s, her brunette hair tied tight in a ponytail, clad in professional pencil skirt and a long sleeve, button up shirt¡ªtucked neatly.


    "Yes? How may I be of help?" She asked, voice steady and bold.


    The commander''s assistant brought out an ID, extending it toward her. "We are from the HS Association," he said, handing the ID over to her.


    She took it, examined it briefly before extending it back to the assistant.


    "So how may I help the association?" She rephrased her question, voice still bold and steady¡ªher demeanor calm.


    Not even inviting us inside? The commander thought to himself.


    "We would like to discuss some important things with Humanity Savior, Im Seun," the assistant said, matching her professionalism with the same boldness and calmness.


    Standing at the door, she glanced back inside for a brief moment before turning back to the visitors.


    "May I know what it is about?" She asked. The female IT worker who had remained silent, standing behind the commander, wrinkled her brows in irritation.


    "Will you keep us standing to interrogate us or will you show some manners and invite us in?" She asked, voice stern with anger. Before anyone could say anything, she continued. "Better still, call him out."


    From the inside, Im Seun''s voice came through, followed by the sound of his footsteps. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 172 171: The Korean Awakener [2]

    The commander and his team''s ears perked up, their curiosity spiking as they waited impatiently for the man to show up. Their eyes were wide open, darting beyond the woman to focus on the figure emerging from within.


    Im Seun, a tall man, tan with striking gray eyes, toned muscles, and deep oxblood hair that was tied in a messy bun¡ªfew strands hovering over his face¡ªstepped forward, stopping just behind the woman to peek outside.


    His eyes rested first on the commander, before darting to the other two behind him. "Who are they?" He asked, looking to his assistant.


    The lady sighed, eyes fluttering close and open. "They''re from the HS association," she responded calmly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Im Seun''s head snapped up toward the commander and his crew, eyes scanning them¡ªclearly confused. Feeling the weight of commander''s eyes that were locked intently on him, Im Seun shuddered slightly.


    The commander''s eyes were glued intently on Im Seun, refusing to even look away for a second.


    I cannot sense any strong presence from him, the commander thought to himself. Is he masking it? Must be. How sly.


    "And to what do we hold this visit?" Im Seun asked, directing the question to his assistant but his eyes remained on the commander.


    His assistant attempted to respond, as did the commander''s assistant. However, before any of them could talk, the commander spoke.


    "I''ll get straight to the point to save us both the stress," he said. "Im Seun," he called, voice firm with authority. "We have taken notice of your hardwork and accomplishment here in Japan, and we''ve decided to reward you awesomely for it."


    Im Seun ad his assistant shared a brief glance, both of them clearly confused. "What does that mean?" Im Seun asked.


    The commander kept silent, looking to the girl from the IT group. She took a step forward, her face stern with professionalism.


    "It''s no use trying to hide it now," she began softly but stern. "We are already aware of everything you did. From clearing the gate, to freeing the villagers, we know all."


    Im Seun and his assistant yet again, shared a look.


    "We stand before you today to acknowledge your deeds. You no longer need to remain in the shadows. In return, we shall do all we can to grant you the reward you deserve. So, Im Seun¡ªwill you lend us your strength?" the commander said, extending a hand to seal the pact.


    But Im Seun and his assistant were still distraught, clueless what the situation was really about. However, they weren''t fools to not understand the golden opportunity that had landed itself at them.


    Not only has the association recognized him as an awakener, but a great one that is to be rewarded for whatever feats he knew not about. To Im Seun, this was God giving to him what he was denied back in his home country.


    Before the conversation could stretch any longer, the commamder''s assistant''s phone rang, drawing everyone''s attention. He quickly excused himself, going aside to answer the call.


    After a moment, he hurried back, leaning toward the commander''s ears.


    "HE has come to visit," he relayed. The commander''s eyes spread open, darting around to face his assistant, asking for further confirmation. His assistant nodded at him, confirming it is exactly who he thinks.


    "Ask them to lead him to my office, I''ll be there right away," he commanded, and the assistant went aside to continue the call.


    Turning back to the Korean HS and his assistant, the commander asked. "What''s your decision?"


    A big smile stretched across the man''s face, his hand going up his head for a nervous scratch as he spoke. "W-well, heh-heh, you see¡ª"


    "What is this?" The female that had escorted the commander interrupted, clearly angered. "In whose presence do you think you''re dawdling?" She asked, eyes wide with rage.


    The commander waved a hand at her, gesturing her to keep calm.


    "It appears you haven''t come to a decision yet. We''ll wait. Here," the commander extended a golden card he had taken from his pocket¡ªthe same one Kaeliyus had. "Feel free to contact me or pay a visit when you''ve decided. For now, I have someone important to meet."


    "Then, have a good day," the commander said. With that, he turned swiftly, his coat that was hung atop his shoulders, fluttering as he did. The girl followed suit, and the assistant that was answering the call, followed immediately.


    When they reached their car, the assistant opened the backdoor seat of the black luxurious vehicle for the commander, while he and the girl sat in the front. The assistant started the car, driving away.


    From the third floor window, the Korean HS and his assistant, watched the commander and his crew drive away, a breath of relief escaping them.


    "What even is all this about?" The man asked, his language rough as he plumped down on a dark gray couch.


    "Even I don''t understand how this came about," his assistant admitted. "It is clear that this is about the news currently circling the country¡ªthe one about an unknown person behind the villagers'' freedom from the demons that had them caged."


    "Oh! The one that was recently reported," the man said.


    "Yes," she replied. "And if you remember, a news had also made the headlines a few weeks ago. The one about someone not belonging to the association clearing a gate before anyone could get there," she said.


    "I had told you about it," she added. The man nodded, confirming it. "I remember."


    "But what does that have to do with me?" He asked, clearly puzzled.


    "That is what I''m trying to understand. It seems to me the association is mistaking you as the person behind it," she observed.


    "But how can that be? Do you think I could take on those demons all by myself? It''s absurd!"


    "Clearly, it is," she agreed, irking the man. "Tsk!" He clicked his tongue.


    "Do you think the association might be trolling me? Is this a trap of some sort?" He asked.


    "I highly doubt that. The association wouldn''t put up such a show over anything, they''re known to be straight forward because they have the power."


    "Then this is an opportunity! I''m finally going to be recognized. Did you hear them? They said they''d reward me handsomely, and they''re even begging me to join them, hahaha," he laughed out loud, the sound grating.


    "Wait a minute," the assistant who had been trying to place things, said. She rushed over to her laptop on the breakfast table, operating it.


    After some moments, she gasped, drawing the man''s attention."I believe they''re mistaking you for the one responsible because the days you were away from home align with when the incidents occurred," she explained.


    "They must''ve done a background check on you as well, and they surely think you resigned from your guild and came here to make yourself known since Korea doesn''t want to recognize your ability," she added.


    The man burst out into another round of laughter, doubling over. "My luck must be good," he said, cackling softly. "So, what''s the plan?"


    "Well, it''s certainly risky¡ªbut not beyond reach. You''re far from weak, which makes you suitable to work under them. The nation''s greatest threat for now has already been dealt with¡ªby someone they believe is you¡ªso for now, your role won''t demand anything too grand. Still, it will come with its share of burdens," she reasoned calmly.


    "Burdens be damned!" He cussed. "I''ll take hold of this opportunity and live my life to the fullest! This is my time," he cackled aloud with finality.

 Chapter 173 172: Akimitsu Enmei [1]

    Once the commander''s car drove into the association grounds, he alighted with haste, not even waiting for his assistant to help with the door.


    He stormed into the building, heading straight to his office with so much urgency that the workers and some HS who saw him, stared in wonder.


    The commander reached his office, barging in to meet Kaeliyus seated on his chair across the desk, like the office belonged to him.


    "You!" He shouted, slamming both palms on the desk as he leaned forward, closing in ok Kaeliyus.


    Kaeliyus smiled, eyes wrinkling shut. "Someone''s so excited to see me," he teased with a light chuckle.


    "You demon! How dare you just leave like that? Deceiving me when you always preach about it being humans that''s always untrustworthy," the commander snarled, his amber eyes fiercely bright.


    Kaeliyus'' warm expression turned cold, eyes glaring slightly at the angry blond before him. "What do you mean deceive?" He asked, voice stern.


    "As far as my brain remembers, we never sealed any pact, did we?" His eyes peered intently at the man, oppressive as he awaited his respond.


    "W-well, not exactly¡­but¡­" the man stuttered, pupils darting here and there except on Kaeliyus.


    The door to the office which the commander had left ajar after barging in, was closed softly by his assistant who had walked in, taking his usual place in the corner.


    Kaeliyus and the commander''s attention shifted briefly to the assistant, returning the next minute.


    "Still, you should''ve informed me before you evacuated!" The commander persisted. "I thought I''d never see you again and that I was done for," he exhaled aloud.


    "Must''ve taken a year or two from that miserable life of yours, I''m sure," Kaeliyus cackled softly.


    The commander merely sighed in response to Kaeliyus'' remark, but his assistant, took it as an insult toward his boss. His jaw clenched tightly, eyes glaring daggers at Kaeliyus from the side, but he didn''t confront Kaeliyus.


    "If only you stop being selfish, and stop refusing to use the HS under you as shields rather than a demon," Kaeliyus shook his head, awed at the man''s shamelessness.


    Neither the commander nor Kaeliyus got the chance to continue when the assistant''s harsh voice cut through sharply.


    "Speak respectfully to the commander," he said, voice thick with irritation. "He isn''t someone of your caliber."


    Panic shot through the commander''s eyes, while the air around Kaeliyus turned frigid.


    "I must be smiling too much these days that I must''ve been mistaken as lenient." In an instant, and in a blur of motion, Kaeliyus was before the assistant, hand wrapped tight around his neck.


    Thick and dark, potent energy surged violently from Kaeliyus, swallowing the bright ambience in the office and turning it dark. His mere energy froze the assistant in place, limbs unable to move as Kaeliyus strangled him¡ªtighter every passing second.


    "Please Kaeliyus, show him mercy," the commander begged from behind as Kaeliyus pressed the assistant firmly against the wall behind, cracks splintering.


    Because Kaeliyus'' spiritual energy had surged out so violently and out of control, it sent a warning signal all over the building¡ªalerting them that an imminent threat was in the building.


    However, even without the signal, those who could, already sensed the overwhelming presence¡ªsending shudders down their spines.


    Every HS authorized to fight, seized their weapons, swarming toward the direction they sensed such malice¡ªthe commander''s office.


    The ordinary workers, and the younger HS, stayed back, simply in panic as to what threat might''ve invaded their territory.


    The assistant whom Kaeliyus didn''t relent on strangling, started convulsing slowly, eyes turning white as life drained from him.


    Through the thick mist of Kaeliyus'' malignant wave of energy, the commander wove through with ease, reaching behind Kaeliyus and putting a hand to his shoulder.


    "That''s enough," he said. "You surely came here to discuss something of importance with me, do not dwell so much on a mistake from an ignorant man."


    Kaeliyus'' wide grin that was plastered to his face, seemingly enjoying the pain he made the young man suffer, shifted into a smile. His grip loosened, freeing the assistant who slumped to the ground, almost unconscious.


    The young man sat pathetically on the ground, hands clawing gently at his neck, wheezing, struggling to draw a prosper breath. A red bruise was painfully visible around his neck, bearing the mark of Kaeliyus'' wrath.


    From outside the office, the several, heavy footsteps advancing quickly, pattered against Kaeliyus and the commander''s ears.


    The comamnder sighed, knowing fully well the commotion that Kaeliyus'' energy had caused. Turning to his sssiagnt who remained pathetic on the floor, he commanded with rigid sternness. "Go out there and tell them to return, nothing is wrong."


    The dragged himself up with struggle, staggering slightly. His eyes were bloodshot, glistening with tears. With a polite bow to the commander, he exited the office, shutting the door behind him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several HS appeared from either side of the hallway, gathering in front of the commander''s office. With a palm up, the assistant halted them.


    "Return, there''s nothing wrong here," he said, as commanded by the commander.


    The HS exchanged looks, their doubts etched clearly on thier faces. "Of course there''s definitely something wrong. How can you look like this and say there''s nothing wrong?" One of the HS said, the others nodding in agreement.


    "Please move out of the way, we have to protect the commander."


    From the inside, Kaeliyus and the commander could hear everything. And while a big smile was glued to Kaeliyus'' face, the commander''s face was of exasperation at Kaeliyus.


    "Do not go any further and return. Orders from the commander," the assistant relayed. Murmurs rose among the HS, exchanging glances¡ªreluctant to leave. But, orders from the supreme leader were absolute.


    Though still in doubt and suspicions, they relented, dragging their feet as they left¡ªtheir gazes lingering, darting back and forth.


    Hearing their departure, the commander sighed in relief. "To think a commotion is what you start the one time you decide to pay me a visit, ugh!" The commander massaged his brows in mild frustration.


    "So? What is it you wanted to discuss?" He asked, staring at Kaeliyus.


    "I want you to adopt a child," he blurted with a smile.


    The commander''s face stiffened, muscles locking in place as he gazed wide-eyed at Kaeliyus. "Huh?"

 Chapter 174 173: Akimitsu Enmei [2]

    "You heard me," Kaeliyus smiled brightly like he didn''t just dump the most unexpected request at the man.


    "I did but I don''t think I did either, so please repeat," the man said, everything seeming to fly beyond his comprehension.


    "I want you to adopt a child, have him under your care, give him your last name. Basically, ne his dad," Kaeliyus explained, while the man simply stared in awe.


    After a moment, the commander spoke. "Do you know the weight of what you''re asking?"


    "I clearly do."


    "You want a child to come under me whose life isn''t guaranteed to see the lights of the next day?" He asked, clearly in disbelief.


    "Precisely," Kaeliyus responded calmly.


    "You''re well aware that not only am I sick with an incurable illness, but I''ve got people seeking my head, I''m sure?"


    Kaeliyus nodded casually, unbothered.


    "My wife even left me because of my illness, saying she doesn''t want to be a widow at such a young age," the commander sighed, his countenance dropping heavily as melancholy hit him.


    "Damn that woman, she only wanted your property which she got after the separation," Kaeliyus remarked.


    "No, she was right to take it. I was the fool hoping to lead a normal life, build up a family like everyone else when my survival isn''t guaranteed," he sighed, sadness washing over him as he slumped forward on the desk. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I prefer your shameless self to this," Kaeliyus said.


    "Yeah? It''s not being shameless but logical," he defended.


    "Hmm? Being too compassionate to use the HS to protect yourself, and basically leaving yourself to face harm. Only relying on a demon when you''ve got the assets."


    "They''re too young to die for someone whose life isn''t even guaranteed."


    "But I am fit to die for you? I''m fit to be used a shield?"


    "Well, to be frank. You''re a demon, and you must''ve lived a very long life so¡­"


    "See? Shameless!" Kaeliyus remarked, and the commander chuckled softly.


    The commander, known by the name, Akimitsu Enmei, is the current leader of the Humaity Savior Association after so many. Born into one of the biggest clans in Japan, he had succeeded the role from the previous leader, despite being born weak, and sick from a young age.


    But in a clan big as his, competition is like a second nature. Many other than him had been fighting for that post, proving their strength and ability through impactful ways¡ªall to be chosen.


    But be it luck, the insight of the previous leader, or his strength, Enmei was the chosen leader. This sparked conflict among the clan, some harboring anger, while some, hatred, jealousy, and malice.


    They all felt they were more capable than Enmei, questioning why a sick person should be the chosen leader.


    Among them, Enmei''s older cousin, and his nephew, seek to end his life even before his illness can. Enmei''s health deteriorates each passing day, and there are days when he''s confronted with assassins seeking after his life.


    Being so compassionate, Enmei saw no need in using the HS as his shield to protect himself from the killers his family send¡ªfor what use should they sacrifice their lives when he is bound to die?


    Even his wife left him, and this, Enmei saw no fault. For he believes no one would want to stay by a dying man.


    Fate, however, crossed his paths with that of Kaeliyus. Words also reached him about a demon, a powerful one that everyone was trying to own.


    With no selfish desires like the others to possess the said demon, Enmei sought Kaeliyus out, asking him to be his shield. Kaeliyus, however, refused blatantly. For anyone who wasn''t strong enough to challenge him, had no rights to make demands.


    Despite being refused and almost killed by Kaeliyus on their first meeting, Enmei didn''t relent. He came day after day, bearing goods, hoping to convince the demon.


    His persistency turned into annoyance to Kaeliyus, and God knew how many times he bore thoughts of killing the young man. But for some reason, he didn''t, and from there, their friendship was built.


    Thought not strictly a deal or anything serious, Kaeliyus had somehow agreed to protect the young man. But after not hearing from Kaeliyus for so long, the commander decided to pay him a visit in his cavern, of which he found ruined on that day¡ªclaiming he was deceived.


    Akimitsu Enmei, though kind, he lives, treading carefully on a time bomb even he is unaware when it''ll go off.


    Yet this demon, after loosing contact for so long, appeared so casually, asking the young man to bear the burden of raising a child.


    "Is it that you don''t like this child, and you want him killed with me?" The commander asked, his expression stern.


    "Far from that, it''s the opposite," Kaeliyus responded.


    For a demon such as Kaeliyus himself to agree to care about someone, the commander concluded the said child was the same race as Kaeliyus¡ªa demon.


    "First, we both know this isn''t ideal as it''ll endanger the child''s life. But that aside, how do you expect me to raise a demon when the association is about slaying demons?" He asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "Who said anything about the child being a demon?" Kaeliyus asked, taking the commander aback.


    If the child isn''t a demon, does that mean Kaeliyus cares genuinely for a human? The revelation was intriguing to the commander, he felt curious to see and know the child. Just who was able to move Kaeliyus'' heart? How?


    But the commander wasn''t one to let curiosity get the best of him. He''d rather not endanger a child for such selfish reasons.


    "I''m surprised, I''ll admit. However, I can''t accept your request," the commander said with finality, giving no room for argument.


    "Even I say I''ll agree to be your personal guard for however long you want?" Kaeliyus asked, peering slyly at the man.


    To the commander, it was a attempting offer. For even when death isn''t far from him, he knows he he has a lot to accomplish before he succumbs. And those relatives of his quickening his death are obstacles he want cleared.


    The commander remained silent, weighing his options: Secure his life to accomplish more or endanger a child''s life?

 Chapter 175 174: Impersonation in Motion | Off to the Association

    The commander''s gaze rested on Kaeliyus for a while, silent as he contemplated things.


    "That is tempting, and I''ll take it," he said.


    "I knew," Kaeliyus replied.


    "Well, if luck be on our side, you can make it in time to come save us both should we ever need it," the commander said, going around to take his seat.


    "This child, how is he related to you?" He asked, settling down on the chair.


    "He is just related to me," Kaeliyus responded, earning a blank stare from the man. Clearly that wasn''t the answer to his question, but Kaeliyus'' response made it obvious he didn''t want to answer.


    "Ok? And among multiple options out there, why me?"


    "Because you''re the only one I can trust. I need the child under you, to get registered under your family name."


    "That''s pretty suspicious but a deal is a deal," the commander sighed.


    "Then would you at least tell me about this boy? Where he''s from. How old is he? Is he an awakener? Anything."


    "He isn''t an awakener. He''s currently 16, and he''s from here. He''s an orphan, and an only child," Kaeliyus explained, slipping in lies with ease.


    "He wears a mask to hide his face because he''s sick, so never ask him to take it off. Let him live as he wants, and do not get him involved with the other young HS here."


    At least not yet, Kaeliyus said to himself. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He isn''t just a boy but your son. He shouldn''t live in the dorm like the others but with you. He''s gone through a lot, and I want him to live freely as he wants," Kaeliyus continued. "You can have conversations with him but do not pry too much."


    "Feels like I''m being handed a strict task rather than merely adopting a child and fathering one," the commander remarked.


    "The first thing that should be handled once he comes is his ID registration. You don''t have to worry too much about him being in danger because he''s involved with you¡ªas I''ll always be near to fend off any threat," Kaeliyus said, ignoring the commander''s remark.


    "When does he come?"


    "Possibly tomorrow. You''ll have to show me to your chambers so I can teleport him there directly. I wouldn''t want to go through all that hassle again just to see you."


    "And when do you start staying by my side as a bodyguard to protect me?" The commander asked, gazing straight at Kaeliyus.


    Kaeliyus forced a cough like he was clearing his throat. "I won''t always be by your side like that assistant of yours," he replied, making the man raise a brow in question. "But I''ll always be there to protect you, rest assured."


    "How, if I may ask?"


    "You''ll know when I bring him in tomorrow. Now, escort me to your chambers, if you will."


    Without another word, the commander rose from his chair, walking out the office with Kaeliyus. He met his assistant in the hallway, and when he attempted to tag along, the commander gestured for him to remain behind.


    Kaeliyus and the commander walked through the large hallway leading to his chambers, and when they reached, Kaeliyus toured around.


    "You''ve got a big enough bed. My young¡ª" he paused, swallowing hard before he continued. "The boy will sleep comfortably," he said, eyeing the large bed that took a vast portion of the room.


    The commander side eyed Kaeliyus, puzzled why a boy he''s yet to know is to share his chambers with him, and that too, share a bed.


    Was the plan after all to get him killed?


    "Why look at me like that? That bed is big enough to contain five people, clearly you can make room for him there."


    The commander said nothing, now more interested in seeing the boy in question than ever. After a little more conversation with the commander, Kaeliyus left.


    *****


    At the complex apartment building, inside their home, the Korean HS, Im Seun and his assistant, sat at the dining table. They appeared to be in the middle of an important discussion.


    "The plan, then, is to head to the village mentioned in the report¡ªsometime just after midnight, once the citizens and reporters have cleared out," Im Seun began, reviewing their strategy with calm precision.


    "Since the association has their personnel stationed around the outskirts, observing from a distance, I''ll approach the barrier and act as though I''m attempting to break it. I''ll move my lips, as if communicating with someone on the inside. Just when it looks like I''m about to make my way in, I''ll suddenly snap my head in the direction you indicate¡ªstaring sharply, as though I''ve spotted someone watching me. Then, caught in the act, I''ll vanish on the spot¡ªteleporting away, as if I never intended to be seen there at all. Is that right?"


    "Correct," his assistant confirmed. "It''s a good thing you can teleport. It has never come in more handy than in this situation."


    "And that is an act to show that I am the one who saved the villagers, and that I can communicate with them, and even break the barrier."


    "Yes. Visiting the village so late, when silence blankets everything, would naturally raise suspicion," his assistant explained. "After all, someone trying to remain unnoticed¡ªespecially the one who freed the villagers¡ªwould choose such an hour to approach them."


    "And after that, we go to the association and tell them we''ve decided to accept their offer," Im Seun grinned widely.


    "No, we''ll wait a day later," his assistant said. Im Seun''s brows frowned, annoyance simmering within him.


    "Why? You stopped me from going over to them today ''cause we have to put the plan in motion, and now you''re stopping me even after the plan?" He asked, evidently annoyed.


    "This all plays to our advantage," she sighed. You don''t want to just throw yourself at them so easily," she sighed. "Do that, and they''ll start doubting whether you''re genuine in the first place."


    "Keep in mind the real person behind this is hell bent on keeping a low profile. Do you think he''ll just run out to accept their offer after all that effort of staying hidden?" She continued. "Just get in character, relax your head, and when it''s past midnight, we''ll execute the plan and go to the association to accept their offer the next day."


    "A new chapter is about to begin for us," the assistant remarked.


    ****


    The next morning, within the confines of their home, Kaeliyus and Seiya stood in the living room¡ªIbyu perched atop Kaeliyus'' shoulder. It was the appointed time to escort Seiya to his new residence¡ªa place he wouldn''t remain in for long, not once his ID registration was complete.


    "How will you take your heart back in, my Lord? Through the mouth like Ibyu said?" Kaeliyus asked.


    Starting a new life somewhere new, Seiya couldn''t just let one of his ability out in the light just like that. He needed to place his heart back where it belonged.


    {I told you, Sei likes taking it through the mouth,} Ibyu chimed with sass. {Just tell him to open up and I''ll go right in, in my liquid form.}


    Knowing fully well he had always complained anytime he needed to take Ibyu back through the mouth, Seiya was well aware that Ibyu was merely teasing him.


    Without a word, Seiya plunged a hand into his own chest, tearing it open and digging deep inside. Both Kaeliyus and Ibyu were shocked, taken aback by Seiya''s abrupt attack on himself.


    After making a hole in his chest, Seiya reached out for Ibyu with his blood soaked hand that dropped blood onto the ground, holding Ibyu gently in his grasp.


    "Go back inside," Seiya said, pushing Ibyu into the open wound on his chest. Once he placed Ibyu inside, he retracted his hand, feeling Ibyu morph back in place, connecting steadily.


    "Are you alright my Lord?" Kaeliyus asked, clueless how to act as it was his first time seeing Seiya do something like that. Seiya looked up at him, eyes hinting at Kaeliyus to heal with his potion.


    "Right away," Kaeliyus responded when he understood the unspoken words in Seiya''s eyes. He materialized a healing vial, poured it over Seiya''s injury and he was as good as new¡ªhealed to perfection.


    "You should change then, my Lord."


    Seiya went into his room, changed into a set of clean clothes after cleaning the blood off himself and came out. Since he was now going to live with someone new to get him an identity, he needed to be vigilant.


    Bound carefully around his eyes were his blindfold, and over the blindfold was a black mask. A half mask, concealing only the upper portion of his face, stretching from the edge of his forehead to the bridge of his nose. Crafted in black, it was adorned with intricate patterns¡ªeach line etched with a distinct flair that spoke of its uniqueness.


    Kaeliyus extended his hand, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Shall we go begin this new chapter of your life within the association?" he asked.


    What he truly meant, however, was: ''Shall we go hide you in the very place that so desperately hunts for you?''

 Chapter 176 175: New Life at the Association

    Earlier at 02:07 a.m...


    Im Seun could be seen standing in front of the village''s barrier, his assistant nowhere in sight as she had hidden quite far away¡ªlurking from the shadows.


    The HS, about three which the association had stationed around the village premises, watched from a fair distance away, silently observing the situation.


    A piece of communication device was in Im Seun''s ear, with which he communicated with his assistant. Clad in a puffy jacket, and trousers, he was well prepared for the cold night.


    "Move closer to the barrier," his assistant said from the communication piece, and Im Seun did as told.


    "Now move your lips like you''re talking. Just briefly," she instructed, and once again, Im Seun obeyed.


    "Now slowly, extend your hand forward and move it up like you''re about to break the barrier with an ability."


    From where he stood before the barrier, Im Seun slowly moved up his hand, acting like he was about to shatter the barrier. Just when it looked like the barrier would break any moment, his assistant fired another instruction.


    "Snap your head toward your right, peer directly forward at 1 o''clock."


    The moment Im Sun did that, another instruction followed instantly. "Now vanish with teleportation."


    In an instant, the HS eyes that were on Im Seun, watching from afar, and had panicked when Im Seun abruptly turned toward them¡ªblinked about, puzzled how fast Im Seun had disappeared.


    They came forward, checking the area and observing the spot Im Seun stood a minute ago.


    Im Seun appeared beside his assistant where she watched the HS with a binocular¡ªkeeping track of their movement.


    "Good job," she commended. "Now they''ll go report to their leader how you appeared here, seemingly conversing with someone they''d think was from the inside, and how you were about to break into the barrier but caught sight of them and dipped."


    "Hopefully," Im Seun cackled softly, knowing fully well the quietness of the night would take his voice far. "Let''s retire for the night, and prepare to pay them a visit the day after."


    The assistant put her hand in Im Seun''s, and they silently teleported away.


    Currently¡­..


    Teleporting, Seiya and Kaeliyus appeared within the vast chambers of the commander. They found no one, and seeing how big and new the place felt to him, Seiya naturally started taking in the whole view.


    Kaeliyus, who didn''t bother going to inform the commander of their arrival because he knew the commander would detect his presence right away and hurry here¡ªsmiled faintly when the door to the chambers burst open.


    The commander with his flaring coat, followed by his assistant, stomped straight to Seiya with urgency¡ªeager to meet the young boy. The commander swept past Kaeliyus like he was nothing, stopping just before Seiya.


    Standing before the young boy, the commander''s eyes slowly spread wide like one taking in the beauty of an art.


    "What is it?" Kaeliyus asked, calm and unbothered.


    "It just¡­it just feels strangely calming in his presence," the commander replied, eyes glued intently to Seiya.


    Probably ''cause you can''t feel his presence, Kaeliyus said to himself. Not his energy¡­or malice, nothing.


    Seiya remained silent, merely staring at the man in front of him, all while still taking in the vastness of the chambers.


    Seeing Seiya act so nonchalant in front of the commander, the assistant''s brows furrowed in irritation, silently cursing Seiya for acting so discourteously toward the commander.


    "So, this is the boy," the commander finally spoke, gaze still resting on Seiya.


    "Indeed," Kaeliyus replied calmly, minding the presence of Seiya.


    "His name?"


    Kaeliyus took a while responding to this, puzzling whether to tell Seiya''s real name or a fake one. After all, this very place Seiya had come to live is where both his siblings live.


    However, at the same time, Kaeliyus had it in the back of his mind that Seiya being here might help develop his humanity. And he wanted his young Lord''s real given name to be known instead of a fabricated one.


    Hell be doomed if the name ''Seiya'' is one so unique, no one else bears it. What use was it trying to hide his young Lord''s name from the very man whose surname is needed to get him an identity?


    "Seiya. He is called Seiya," Kaeliyus answered calmly, conscious of the situation. The commander''s head snapped toward Kaeliyus, his gaze lingering on him for some moments before turning back to Seiya.


    "That''s a name I haven''t seen anyone bear for so long," the commander said softly.


    "Why is that?" Kaeliyus asked, curious.


    "Because the deceased brother of the vice commander bore that name," the commander replied.


    Before the conversation between the commander and Kaeliyus could stretch any further, Seiya spoke. "Are we going to keep standing here?" He asked, voice steady.


    Unconsciously, Kaeliyus snapped forward in an instant, about to bow and respond to his young Lord''s query.


    "Of course not, my¡ª" he paused, his semi arched form going stiff as cold sweat broke out on him. Before they left the house and decided Seiya would live here, they had concluded on keeping the true relationship between him and Seiya a secret.


    Yet, he almost messed up. "Of course not," he replied, straightening up. "I believe the commander has welcomed us with open arms," he said, glancing toward the man.


    The commander was left speechless for a moment by Seiya''s way of talking. When he was told to take in a child, and be a father, he hadn''t expected at all for someone like Seiya to appear.


    Dressed in casual clothings, face heavily hidden behind the mask and blindfold that one couldn''t even get a hint of how he looks. On top of that, the young boy spoke so direct¡ªstraightforward with no hint of youthful tone in his voice.


    If anything, he was well spoken like someone in authority. Meanwhile, the commander''s assistant was put off by everything regarding Seiya, and Kaeliyus¡ªwondering why Kaeliyus had acted so quickly like he did to respond when Seiya only spoke once.


    Feeling Kaeliyus'' eyes on him, the commander gave in, sighing softly with slightly closed eyes. "Yes, you both are well welcome," he said. "Feel free to feel at home."


    Kaeliyus smiled, looking back at his young Lord, the small luggage he had brought along, containing Seiya''s clothes¡ªrested beside him.


    "You heard him, make yourself at home," Kaeliyus told Seiya. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok," Seiya replied simply, and strode toward the vast bed¡ªplumping down for a sit.


    Kaeliyus smiled wide at this, while the commander and his assistant stared in awe¡ªangry blood flowing through the assistant''s body at what he deemed disrespectful.


    He attempted to step forward but the commander held him back. "He''s just a kid, leave him be," he whispered. "He might just be fond of the bed."


    And indeed, Seiya was fond by how vast the bed was. He had never seen one so big.


    Paying no mind to the others in the room, he casually relaxed backward, falling with a gentle bounce on the bed, and spreading out his arms comfortably to enjoy the softness.


    The assistant turned away, eyes rolling slightly at Seiya''s blatant acts¡ªunable to entertain it any further.


    The commander simply stood in silence, clueless what to make of the situation. Meanwhile, Kaeliyus'' face was plastered with a big smile, eyes filled with admiration toward his young Lord as he watched him.


    "Put his clothes in the wardrobe," the commander ordered his assistant. Despite being reluctant, feeling that his master had too easily accepted the young boy, the assistant didn''t protest and did as he was commanded.


    Turning to Kaeliyus, the commander asked. "Can we talk?"


    Kaeliyus gave a brief nod in response, turning back to his young Lord that rested on the bed. "We''ll be back," he announced to Seiya. Before he left, he cast a stern glare toward the assistant arranging Seiya''s clothes in the wardrobe, clearly warning him not to try anything foolish.


    The commander and Kaeliyus strolled over to the office for privacy.


    "There''s something about him," the commander began, brows knitting as if trying to decipher a mystery. "Something I can''t quite put a finger on."


    "There he is," Kaeliyus responded, drawing the man''s full attention¡ªwaiting to hear Kaeliyus continue.


    "He is special," Kaeliyus blurted, smiling wide. The commander sighed, blaming himself for taking Kaeliyus seriously.


    He didn''t have any single spiritual energy or presence at all, the commander thought to himself, puzzled. Well, Kaeliyus did say he wasn''t an awakener so it''s likely why.


    But what kind of illness is he sick with for him to hide his face like that? It''s strange.


    Despite having a lot to ask about the strange, young boy Kaeliyus had brought under his wings, the commander put it aside, deciding to ask about his other matters.


    "So, what''s the plan from now on?" He asked.


    "There''s no plan for now," Kaeliyus responded. "Just take proper care of him, process his registrations as your family, and try to build a good relationship with him."


    "As for protection.." Kaeliyus dug his hand into his inner pocket, bringing out a tiny black orb. "You need only break this in time of urgency, and I''ll appear right away," he said, extending the orb to the commander.


    "Why this?" The commander asked, taking the orb and examining it.


    "I''ll be away for a while as I have things to do. However, no matter where I am, I''ll always appear once you break this," Kaeliyus explained.


    Giving the man no room to speak, Kaeliyus continued. "Then, I''ll go see him one more time and leave. I can''t afford to waste time." He said, exiting the office without waiting to hear the commander.


    He went back to the chambers, meeting the assistant standing in a corner, and Seiya advancing toward the door. Seeing him, Seiya halted mid-step.


    Kaeliyus approached him, leaning forward so that his words fell directly into Seiya''s ears. "Well then my Lord, good luck starting your new life here," he whispered, vanishing the next second.

 Chapter 177 176: A Chance to Make Money

    Within the confines of the commander''s office, he sat sluggish, leaning forward and resting on the desk. For once, his always neat blond that was always slicked back, fell freely over his face¡ªdark circles that marked his fatigue evidently clear over his eyes.


    "Ugh, what kind of paperwork keeps coming in?" He sighed, tilting his head to the side on the table.


    It had been a day since Seiya was brought in, and the commander hadn''t once gone to see him since Kaeliyus left. Because the commander was uncomfortable with the young boy that was brought into his care, clueless how to act with him, he instead busied himself with work, and avoided going to his room¡ªnot even sleeping.


    Except for always asking his assistant to bring Seiya food, and warning him not to be rude toward him, he hadn''t done anything else.


    "Am I being a neglecting parent like this?" He sighed once more, gently tapping his forehead on the desk.


    "You''re no such thing. In the first place, why should you care about some strange child that was thrust so abruptly into your care?" his assistant asked, clearly annoyed by the question the commander had posed since he wasn''t in the least happy about the situation in the first place. "Just let him be!" He spat.


    Without lifting his gaze to spare his assistant a glance, the commander responded. "You don''t understand," he said. "I need to go see him this evening after I get my act together."


    ******


    Within the commander''s vast chambers, and on the large bed, Seiya lay quietly, blindfolded while the mask rested on the bedside table.


    Yet another sigh left him, which had been the only thing that had been leaving him since the day before. Ever since he got here, he hadn''t been able to sleep a wink.


    To Seiya, the place was like a marketplace, so noisy with all the numerous heartbeats slamming into his ears, even at night when he''s supposed to be asleep.


    From peering all over the place with his eyes, Seiya knew it was a very complex place. Not only was the building he was in so complex that it contained numerous pieces with numerous people living in it, all around the area were numerous buildings¡ªstretching far and wide. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like an estate, it contained multiple buildings, belonging to several factions of the association. Having countless heartbeats grate his ears was a discomfort Seiya had never imagined¡ªespecially when he needed to sleep.


    "I don''t think I can live here," he said, resting an arm over his forehead.


    {It''s a bit frustrating I''d admit,} Ibyu chimed.


    Unable to sleep since yesterday, Seiya had instead resolved to expand his eyes capacity. After Kaeliyus left him, no one except the man that always brought him food showed his face.


    And since Seiya didn''t leave either, he spent his day on the bed, sitting in a meditating position, and striving to expand how far and wide his eyes could cover¡ªtrying to expand his vision awareness.


    "Instead of training to expand my field of vision, I wonder if I can train to block out the pulsation of hearts," Seiya wondered.


    {I don''t think you can,} Ibyu said.


    "Then I should focus on this for now. My vision awareness has expanded a bit after yesterday''s session," he said, rising to sit. If not for the blindfold over his eyes, his weary eyes would''ve been in sight from lacking sleep.


    "That annoying heartbeat shouldn''t come in until later since he already brought me breakfast," Seiya said, referring to the commander''s assistant.


    "His heartbeat pulsates differently, seething with hatred toward me," Seiya continued. "That one¡­I will kill before leaving."


    Seiya sat with his legs folded¡ªa meditating position¡ªdrawing in a deep breath and getting ready to train his eyes.


    ******


    Somewhere within Tokyo, in a secluded area, Kaeliyus stood before a big, empty shrine gate, eyes peering inside. He was in his demon form, eyes black with his slit pupil of deep crimson¡ªhis hair falling over his face, tousling in the warm breeze.


    His coat billowed softly behind him as he stood, eyes resting particularly on a dry eyeball that lay just beyond the shrine''s gate.


    "How many has he made me take now, and how far has he brought me?" Kaeliyus grinned, the annoyance beneath his tone unmistakeable despite his wide smiley face.


    Gently throwing his head back, Kaeliyus exhaled aloud, eyes fluttering shut as if reminiscing over something important.


    "He better make me strain for his death," he muttered under his breath, and in the next instant, he snapped forward at an impeccable speed, crossing the shrine gate and racing toward the eyeball.


    The moment Kaeliyus stepped foot into the shrine, however, his body caught fire, his flesh burning with searing pain coursing through every fibre of his body.


    Nonetheless, Kaeliyus pushed through, seemingly unbothered like it wasn''t the first time he was experiencing it. Instead, he grabbed the eyeball off the ground as quickly as he could, teleporting his way outside the shrine.


    Only when outside the shrine did the fire quench, smoke rising from his body as the smell of his burnt flesh filled the air. There were blisters of red and dark, his hair fringing from the burn, and his clothes tattered.


    The warm breeze brushing through him only made the burns sting. Kaeliyus breathed out, clasping the eyeball a bit tight in his grasp. Before long, Kaeliyus'' body started healing itself, flesh forming as the burnt ones fell to the ground like scraps.


    The scene seemed like a person being born anew from ashes. After healing as good as new, Kaeliyus raised the eyeball in his grasp, staring intently at it.


    "Time to move on to the next one," he said, and vanished.


    ****


    Back in the commander''s office, two figures¡ªa man and a woman¡ªstood before the commander, rigid and firm. They were both clad in formal attires containing the same crest¡ªa purple lining, flamy eye at the back of their attire¡ªmarking them as members of the association. However, their attire held significant different decorations, showing they were from different factions within the association.


    The man and the woman before the commander, looking to be in their late thirties, were high captains, leaders of their own factions.


    The commander had summoned them before him for an important mission to be discussed before he retired for the day. As the day had stretched into late noon, going into the early evenings, he wanted to resolve this before anything else.


    The commander placed two files on his desk, pushed it forward and tapped on it¡ªsignaling the captains to come forward and get one each. They moved forward, grabbing each of the files and stepping back.


    "As you can read there," the commander began, resting back on his chair. His eyes were heavily tired, threatening to close any moment. "It is about a high ranking official," he said.


    "His issue had been brought to my attention two days ago, that''s why I want it resolved sooner than later," he continued. "He seeks protection. According to him and his household, one of the Rogue organisations is after him."


    "Commander," the woman called. "If I may ask, which organization are we talking about?" She asked.


    The commander''s gaze narrowed, eyes turning sterner than they already were despite tired. "The Crows of Havoc," the commander responded, chilling the air around the office.


    The captains were silenced, their eyes wide open in shock.


    "The Crows of Havoc?" The male captain echoed, shock mixed with terror lacing his tone. "They aren''t a group that goes just after anyone," he said.


    "Besides, their ruthlessness is unmatched by any. If the Blind Fangs are the biggest organization, the Crows of Havoc are by far the strongest," the man remarked, his features twisted sternly.


    "Indeed, they''re not to be taken lightly," the commander said.


    "And? What did this person do to have not the others but this organization after them?" The man asked, clearly displeased by the mission that was about to be dumped on them.


    "Even he refuses to let me in on what he did wrong," the commander replied. "He claims to have done nothing to warrant their wrath. But that aside, the Rogues have never been one to be innocent in anything. They slaughter both the innocent and the guilty, wreaking chaos where they deem fit. And it''s our duty to protect our people from threats like them."


    "Then I suppose the reason you called us here is because this mission cannot be carried out by just any HS but high ranking ones with power enough to rival anyone from the Crows of Havoc," the female HS observed.


    "Yes. Sending any HS that aren''t high ranking or top-tier Awakeners is no less a suicide mission," the commander responded.


    "We''ll gather the best available HS immediately, and have them dispatched on this mission," the woman stated with sternness.


    "Then, we shall try our best to resolve this issue as soon as possible. Thank you for confiding and trusting in us."


    They both bowed politely, ready to leave.


    Seiya who had come out for some fresh air, feeling a bit suffocated in the room and happened to stumble upon the commander''s office¡ªhad been eavesdropping from the outside.


    Seeing the HS about to exit the office, he secured back his blindfold that he had loosened in order to register the conversation, before tracing his steps back to the chambers to avoid being seen.


    "Isn''t this a chance to make money?" He said. "I must contact Kaeliyus right away."